Lay aren Rama nme rie mmm SE 








THE LIBRARY 
OF 
THE UNIVERSITY 
OF CALIFORNIA 
LOS ANGELES 


“iS 


UNIVERSITY of CALIFORNI4 
AY 
» © LOS ANGELES 







eS 


ues. 





COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS 


EDITED UNDER THE SUPERVISION OF 


JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE, LEWIS R. PACKARD, anp THOMAS D. SEYMOUR. 
AUR tS? @i2 El Aan HS 


ei OU Ds 


EDITED 
ON THE BASIS OF KOCK’S EDITION 


BY 


M. W. HUMPHREYS 


PROFESSOR IN THE UNIVERSITY OF TEXAS. 


GINN AND COMPANY 


BOSTON + NEW YORK + CHICAGO + LONDON 


ATLANTA + DALLAS + COLUMBUS + SAN FRANCISCO 
,. 








Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1885, by 
a . 
JouN WILLIAMS WHITE AND THOMAS D. SEYMOUR 
in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington 
eee a ty 
COPYRIGHT, 1913, BY 
M. W. HUMPHREYS ~ 





421.12 
' 
j 
F 
es e 
e . eo WS to ee 
sahet 7 yee Moen oe Seta’ ee CBee a te 
of? tee 6 CT rs e.%; C6 eRe Se 
Cogs # “ee SE Kes . aie Lene Bey ere. 1 ree 
ICRC ee eer 1/8) S64 4 . 
€ 
C, “ € e 
Ch ceaendos, CHOcOnC Oe ria IG one beats 
wwe? m Snel are e e ALC aaiCar alae mee. /¢ id 
Cit ed o =f ° ° ee easy ei o ae ruiivetaye 
Sie oe Te am glee weielel FP = VS hs 
COs Ae 


The Atheneum Press 


GINN AND COMPANY : PRO- 
PRIETORS + BOSTON + U.S.A. 





LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS 


USED IN THE 


COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS. 





abs. = absolute, absolutely. 

acc. = accusative. 

acc. to = according to. 

act. = active, actively. 

adj. = adjective, adjectively. 

ady.= adverb, adverbial, adverbially. 

Aeol. = Aeolic. 

antec. = antecedent. 

aor. = aorist. 

apod. = apodosis. 

App. = Appendix. 

appos. = apposition, appositive. 

art. = article. 

Att. = Attic. 

attrib. = attributive. 

aug. = augment. 

c., cc. = chapter, chapters (when nu- 
merals follow). 

ef. = compare. 

chap. = chapter. 

comp. = comparative. 

cond. = condition, conditional. 

conj. = conjunction. 

const. = construe, construction. 

contr, = contraction, contracted. 

co-ord, = co-ordinate. 

dat. = dative. 

decl. = declension. 

def. = definite. 

dem, = demonstrative. 

dep. = deponent. 

dim, = diminutive, 


dir. = direct. 

disc. = discourse. 

Dor. = Doric. 

edit. = edition, editor. 

editt. = editions, editors. 

e.g. = for example. 

encl. = enclitic. 

Eng. = English. 

Ep. = Epic. 

epith. = epithet. 

equiv. = equivalent. 

esp. = especial, especially. 

etc. = and so forth. 

excl. = exclamation. 

f., ff. = following (after numerical 
statements). 

fem. = feminine. 

fin. = sub fine. 

freq. = frequently. 

fut. = future. 

G. = Goodwin’s Greek Grammar. 

gen. = genitive. 

GMT.= Goodwin’s Moods and Tenses. 
H. = Hadley’s Greek Grammar, re- 
vised by F. D. Allen (1884). 

hist. pres. = historical present. 
ibid. = in the same place. 

id. = the same. 

i.e. = that is. 

impers. = impersonal, impersonally. 
impf. = imperfect. 

imv. = imperative. 


in. = ad initium. 

indef. = indefinite. 

indic. = indicative. 

indir. = indirect. 

inf. = infinitive. 

interr. = interrogative, interroga- 
tively. 

intr. = intransitive, intransitively. 

Introd. = Introduction. 

Ion. = Ionic. 

Kr. Spr. = Kriiger’s Sprachlehre, 
Erster Theil, fifth edition. 

Kr. Dial. = Kriiger’s Sprachlehre, 
Zweiter Theil, fifth edition. 

KTé. = kal Ta E75. 

KT. = kal TA dour. 
Kiihn. = Ktihner’s Ausfiihrliche 
Grammatik, second edition. 
Kiihner-Blass = third edition of the 
first part of the Grammatik, re- 
vised by F. Blass. 

Kiihner-Gerth = third edition of the 
second part of the Grammatik, 
revised by B. Gerth. 

Lat. = Latin. 

L. &S. = Liddell and Scott’s Lexicon, 
seventh and eighth editions, 

l.c. = loco citato. 

lit. = literal, literally. 

masc. = masculine. 

mid. = middle. 

M. = Monro’s Grammar of the Ho- 
meric Dialect. 

Ms., Mss. = manuscript, manuscripts. 

N. = note. 

neg. = negative. 

neut. = neuter. 

nom, = nominative. 

obj. = object. 

obs. = observe, observation. 

opp. to = opposed to. 

opt. = optative. 

p-, pp. = page, pages. 

part. gen. = partitive genitive. 

partic. = participle. 

pass. = passive, passively. 

pers. =person, personal, personally. 

pf. = perfect. 


bo 


pl. = plural. 

plpf. = pluperfect. 
pred. = predicate. 
prep. = preposition. 
pres. = present. 
priv. = privative. 


prob. = probable, probably. 
pron. = pronoun, 
prop. = proper, properly. 


prot. = protasis. 

quot. = quoted, quotation. 

q.v. = which see. 

refl. = reflexive, reflexively. 

rel. = relative, relatively. 

Rem. = remark. 

S. = Schmidt’s Rhythmic and Metric, 

sc. = scilicet. 

SCG. = Gildersleeve’s Syntax of 
Classical Greek, First Part. 

Schol. = scholiast. 

sent. = sentence. 

sing. = singular. 

subj. = subject. 

subjv. = subjunctive. 

subord. = subordinate. 

subst. = substantive, substantively. 

sup. = superlative. 

s.v. = sub vece. 

trans. = transitive, transitively. 

viz. = namely. 

v.l1. = varia lectio. 

voc. = vocative. 


§, $$ = section, sections. 
Plurals are formed generally by add- 
ing s. 


Generally small Roman numerals 
(lower-case letters) are used in 
referring to the books of an 
author ; but A, B, I, etc. in re- 
ferring to the books of the Iliad, 
and a, B, y, etc. in referring to 
the books of the Odyssey. 


In abbreviating the names of Greek 
authors and of their works, Lid- 
dell and Scott's practice is gener- 
ally followed. 


Clare 


“Prez 


— 
‘¢ 


‘ 


Ng 


PREFACE. 


Tus edition of the Clouds is based on Theodor Kock’s third 
edition, Berlin, 1876. The Introduction is an almost literal 
translation. 

The text of Kock has been strictly adhered to, except that a 
few changes have been made in the punctuation and orthography, 
and in verses 1349 f. a conjecture of Kock has been adopted. 
In the lyric parts the division into verses has been modified so 
as to adapt them to the schemes of J. H. H. Schmidt. This 
required no actual change of the text, as Schmidt based his 
schemes for the most part on the text of Kock. In one or two 
places Schmidt’s schemes have been slightly modified. 

In the Critical Notes little more has been attempted than to 
explain the departures of the text from the readings common 
to the majority of the Mss. The data have all been taken at 
second-hand. 

Since the place of Aristophanes in American colleges is not 
definitely fixed, the commentary is adapted to a tolerably wide 


-range of preparation. 


Material has been taken from many sources; but special men- 
tion is due the excellent school edition of Teuffel, which has been 
freely used. 

In preparing the appendix on Metres, it has been assumed 
that the student may not have previously read any Greek drama. 
Tolerably full explanations are accordingly given, and references 
are made to Hadley’s and Goodwin’s Grammars, and also to 
Schmidt’s Rhythmic and Metric. 

M. W. HUMPHREYS. 


UNIVERSITY OF TEXAS, 
January, 1885. 


Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2008 with funding from 
Microsoft Corporation 


https://archive.org/details/aristophanesclou00aris 


PNGRODUCTION: 


if 


THE most dangerous age for a people is that in which subjective 
reflexion begins to raise its voice against what has hitherto enjoyed 
universal recognition. The collective conditions of the life of a 
state first spring, like the products of nature, from the soil of the 
popular character, and they are received, like natural products, 
without much scrutiny ; they take root more and more firmly, and 
no one thinks of casting doubt upon their title. But after that 
there comes a time when, with the people as well as with the indi- 
vidual, self-consciousness and self-scrutiny awake; a time when 
an account is demanded of the causes and the appropriateness of 
what is done; a time when criticism takes the place of unbounded 
and submissive confidence in what is usual, and calls into question 
the grounds of the existing state of affairs. 

Such an age begins for Hellas, and especially for Athens, with 
the Peloponnesian war. Slow in growth, this age was long-lived. 
Within, the frequent changes of forms of government by which 
the entire people was brought to participate in public affairs,— 
without, the comparatively sudden and wide extension of trade and 
commerce, the ever growing acquaintance with strange countries 
and states, had exercised great influence in directing attention 
to differences of customs, and in lifting the judgment concern- 
ing such things to a more elevated and comprehensive stand- 
point. Then the progress of democratic principles, accelerated 
by the elevation of the people in the Persian wars, gave a lively 
impulse to the spirit of opposition, and made readiness to speak 
and reply on the spur of the moment an indispensable condition 
to participation in state affairs. Finally, the development of 
philosophy, at first indeed in very narrow circles, but afterwards 
more and more extensively among persons who were educated and 


INTRODUCTION. 


those that wished to appear so, assailed the good old honest sim- 
plicity even in the highest things, such as beliefs with regard to 
God and the world, and through the mainly negative results of the 
most acute speculation, — results directly opposed to unquestioning 
faith, — shook the already weakened joints of the ancestral relig- 
ious structure. All these influences combined to bring about a 
recognition of the claims of subjective reflexion as opposed to 
objective reality. They all united in Sophistic. 

3 The sophists were not radical destroyers; they only gave ex- 
pression to what already lay in the tendency of the times, and 
had been gradually growing with the historical development of 
the Hellenic national character. They were not even leaders in 
every instance, but were for the most part carried along by the 
current. With justice they professed to desire nothing but to ren- 
der men, especially the youth, capable of intelligently ordering 
and regulating all the concerns of private and public life, espe- 
cially of participating successfully in the administration of the 
government (Plat. Prot. 318 f.), and so of attaining that for 
which all men strive, happiness and contentment. To accom- 
plish this there was needed above all things the art of speaking 
and confuting; and again, in order to give pungency and fluency 
to speech, there was need of practice in thinking. Accordingly 
the sophists, as they desired to produce skilful orators, found 
themselves under the necessity of having recourse to philosophy, 
and of basing their art upon a theory. 

4 But the fruits of philosophy ripen only for those who, unselfishly 
and with their whole soul, seek the truth; whereas the sophists 
would have had philosophy serve only an_ illegitimate, one- 
sided purpose, the establishment and adornment of their prac- 
tical instruction. Accordingly, being led to the exercise of subtle 
subjective speculation, they applied themselves to those philo- 
sophic systems which had most assailed the objective substance of 
previous thought and belief. From Heraclitus’s doctrine of the 
continuously onward rushing stream of existence, whose individ- 
ual movements escaped man’s recognition because of the sudden- 
ness of their disappearance, Protagoras derived the theory that an 
objective reality was inconceivabie, and consequently that ‘‘ man 


INTRODUCTION. 


was the measure of all things’’; and Gorgias, partly as disciple, 
partly as opponent of the Eleatics (who contrasted the visible 
world as a world of mere appearance with the world of truth 
accessible only to pure thought), attempted to show by elaborate 
demonstration that nothing exists, that if anything did exist, it 
could not be known, much less communicated. The conclusions 
were easy to draw. If there is no objective reality, every one can 
believe and act as he chooses, without reverence for tradition, cus- 
tom, and right, without reverence for gods or men. 

Neither Protagoras nor Gorgias drew in practice these fatal 
conclusions from their doctrines. They were, as can be seen 
from Plato’s works, men of integrity and good intentions. 
Prodicus’s well-known allegory of the Choice of Hercules 
(see on 361) shows best what value they ascribed to moral 
culture. But that these conclusions were nevertheless drawn, 
and soon enough began to have a baneful influence, is shown 
only too clearly by the further development of the condition of 
Athens and of Hellas. For the individual, especially among the 
educated, every previously respected barrier was giving way; 
what had stood firm was becoming unstable and doubtful. Law, 
faith, religion had claims only so far as they were recognized 
by the individual. The freest play was given to criticism, — 
criticism of the most frivolous character, such as is nothing more 
than a whim of the fancy. Every united effort, everything that 
had, as a firm bond, held the state together, was relaxed by doubt. 
The foundations of society were shaken; and in case of a more 
general dissemination of such principles, enlightenment would 
have succumbed to the worst sort of barbarism, — egotistic indi- 
vidualism and want of character. 

In Athens there were many who zealously espoused this modern 
wisdom ; many who with great earnestness opposed its progress. 
The claims of the new tendencies, and at the same time their one- 
sidedness and injurious nature, were fully recognized by only one, 
— Socrates. He confronted the dangers of the sophistie art with 
the deep earnestness and the full power of a noble moral impulse. 
His intelligent, unceasing contest with it rescued the germs of civil- 
ization from the universal deterioration of the times, and preserved 


INTRODUCTION. 


them for future generations. For him it is not the senses and 
their perceptions that decide with regard to truth and error, but 
it is reflexion, which, shut off from the outer world, has its 
laws and motives only in the human mind itself; nor yet is 
it unstable opinion, based upon sensuous perceptions, but the 
reflexion of scientific investigation firmly based on principles 
inherent in the soul. For him the goal of human life is not 
an arbitrary one, depending on the whims of the individual, 
nor yet that short, doubtful happiness after which all strive, but 
which, nevertheless, in unceasing change, is ever passing into 
its opposite. Here also earnest investigation finds something 
firm and definite that is raised above all mutability. In all the 
strife of human opinions there is one thing whose absolute worth 
the inner voice of every man, even though against his will, recog- 
nizes, — the absolute good. ‘This alone is the source of true hap- 
piness. The man who practices it is no longer subject to the 
changes of joy and pain, but in his ardent devotion to it finds 
that immutable, satisfying happiness whose distorted image men 
usually pursue in the pleasures of the hour. 

Consequently it appears almost impossible to imagine a greater 
and sharper contrast than that which existed between Socrates and 
the sophists. Yet they had many a striking point of similarity. In 
the first place, to attain their end they employed the same means, 
—skill in speaking and thinking cultivated to the greatest per- 
fection, that is, Dialectic; and if Socrates far excelled his oppo- 
nents in the manipulation of this instrument, that was a difference 
only of degree. In the second place, in their aims also they 
had much in common; for Socrates too was convinced that the 
state of affairs at Athens did not promise to last, and needed 
to be replaced by a more stable one. He too contended, not 
indeed directly, but with far more powerful means, against the 
unsuspecting security of early Athenian life. He too laid hand, 
though not as destroyer, upon the undesecrated sanctuary of tra- 
ditional morals, of faith not yet shaken by self-scrutiny. Soe- 
rates himself intentionally made this negative side of his labors 
especially prominent. While he unceasingly incited all who asso- 
ciated with him carefully to test what had hitherto been regarded 


INTRODUCTION. 


as established, and ever and again subjected them to disappoint- 
ment and discouragement ; and while he always made it his chief 
object to point out the inadequacy of erroneous opinions, he left 
to the men themselves the positive side, the actual discovery of 
the truth. For, since he believed that nothing from without 
could be transplanted into the mind, but rather that every one 
must, through the exercise of his own reflective faculties, find out 
that of which he is to have a permanent conviction, he contented 
himself with leading the mind towards the correct method of soly- 
ing the question under discussion, rather than to its real subject. 
As is well known, he always claimed to know nothing himself, and 
prided himself only on the art of putting the discoveries of others 
to the test. He took good care not to cast before everybody 
indiscriminately, however untrained and immature, the positive 
results of his own meditations. 

It cannot, therefore, surprise us if Socrates appeared as one of 
the sophists not only to the uneducated masses but also to the 
more select intellects of his times.! Even after his unmerited 
death, at a time when the judgment concerning him could have 
been long since cleared from error, the orator Aeschines (I. 
173) called him one of the sophists; and still worse, Cato the 
Elder censured him as a prater about virtue and a corrupter of 
morals. Such an error was the more excusable on the part of his 
immediate contemporaries, who, being placed in the midst of the 
conflict between opposing principles, could not obtain a clear view 
of the struggle. The best known of his pupils, Alcibiades, Cri- 
tias, Theramenes, were not such men as could bear testimony 
which would reflect honor upon him to the deep-seated morality of 
his character and teachings ; and what outwardly appeared to the 
best advantage in these pupils, — superior skill and acumen in the 
dialectic art, — was exactly the thing which the sophists in general 
openly proclaimed as the immediate object of their efforts. To 
superficial observers there was visible at most only one easily 
recognized difference, — the method. For while the sophists 


sought to establish their principles by means of continuous dis- 


' See Lehrs, Populiire Aufsiitze, p. 411 f. 


INTRODUCTION. 


course, Socrates employed that quick and ready mode of teaching 
which brings out ideas briefly and sharply in questions and an- 
swers, a method in which he was a master. But how easy it was 
to regard this merely as a new device within the same system, 
invented to attract afresh people who were exhausted and bored 
by the continual repetition of the sophists’ arts. 

In contrast with both parties, the sophists as well as Socrates, 
Aristophanes occupies a perfectly defined position. He was one 
of the most decided among those honorable men who saw in this 
striving after innovation danger of ruin to the Athenian common- 
wealth. Hostile to every antiquated theory from the mere fact 
that he was a poet, and equally incapable of appreciating the 
coming state of affairs, whose wretchedness startled him and after- 
wards prostrated him more and more,—being in this respect 
much narrower and more prejudiced than the far-seeing Socrates, 
—he clung with firm embrace to the freshness of the present with- 
out observing the germ of death in its bosom. By no meaiis, 
indeed, a blind admirer of decayed institutions, even affected to a 
degree by the new movement, and not entirely free from the 
destructive tendency of subjective reflexion, he still is to be classed 
with those who opposed with zeal and energy the dangers of 
innovation, who with indignation resisted the attacks of the free 
thinkers upon Athenian religion and morals, and sought to de- 
stroy in the germ the ruinous theories of the new wisdom. ‘This 
position seemed all the more justifiable, since the new doctrines, 
hitherto accessible only to youths of rank and wealth, now began, 
—and that through the influence of Socrates,—to find their 
way into. the middle and lower classes of society, and so to take 
hold upon the masses, where, being received by a multitude un- 
trained in thinking, they were sure to produce the most serious 
confusion. Socrates took no money for his labor. Whoever 
wished to associate with him was received; even those who re- 
sisted were attracted by him; he left no one at rest. He strove 
to arouse all classes of citizens without regard to station. Just 
as he drew philosophers, statesmen, and poets into his society, 
so he was specially fond of entering the workshops of artizans. 


> 


Everywhere his object was the same, —to remove prevailing preju- 


INTRODUCTION. vf 


dices, to perplex men as to the grounds of their convictions. And 
not only did he himself pursue this course, but also his more intel- 
ligent pupils took delight in assailing unsophisticated Athenians 
with their cunning questions and arts of confutation, frequently 
not with a view to accomplishing any good, but only in order to 
test their newly acquired power or to shine before the uneducated 
multitude. 

In opposition to such endeavors, Aristophanes did not stand 10 
alone among his fellow-artists. The entire old comedy, so far as 
can be judged from its fragments, followed the same conservative 
course. In a play called the All-Seers (Iavérra), Cratinus had 
shown, by the example of the philosopher Hippon of Rhegium, 
how dangerous to faith and morals were the doings of the modern 
investigators of nature, who believed they could hear the grass 
grow. Two years after the performance of the Clouds, Eupolis 
in the Parasites made a most lively attack upon the whole tribe of 
sophists, together with their patron and protector, Callias, known 
to us through Plato’s Protagoras. At the same time with the 

Clouds the Kovvos of Amipsias was performed, in which the specu- 
lative thinkers (¢povricrat) formed the chorus, and Socrates him- 
self was keenly ridiculed. Yet the earlier attacks had been fruit- 
less, since they were either directed against persons of minor 
importance, or else had failed to strike with suflicient force the 
weaker points of the enemy. The sophists became more numerous 





and gained a greater and greater number of adherents among the 
young. Through the influence of Socrates the false doctrines 
threatened to penetrate the heart of the people. It was, per- 
haps, about this time that the Delphic god had declared him to be 
the wisest of all mortals. His gallantry at the battle of Delium 
(winter of 424 n.c.) had directed general attention to him more 
thaw ever. It seemed necessary, regardless of consequences, to 
make a well-planned attack upon the chief seat of the evil, unless 
the victory was to be left to the enemy without any real contest.! 


' A. Bohringer (Ueber die Wolken Sophistic, but against the false desire 
des Arist., Karlsruhe, 1865) attempts of the Athenians for a mere outward, 
to show “that this comedy was not di- — superficial explanation of things” ; 
rected mainly against Philosophy and that accordingly not Socrates but 


8 INTRODUCTION. 


11 Of the previous sophists none were born in Athens; the wis- 
dom which they brought was foreign. The brilliant oratory of 
Gorgias had exercised only a transient influence, and the other 
teachers of the new art sojourned in Athens, for the most part, 
only as visitors with select friends, and held their discourses 
(émideccers) there in a narrow circle for a fixed and generally very 
high fee. An attack that was to destroy the evil root and branch 
could not be directed against these. The sharp sword of Attic 
comedy inflicted light wounds, indeed, in all quarters; its full 
weight, however, fell only upon Attic citizens and Attic institu- 
tions ; and with Aristophanes especially, who had in the preceding 
year begun in his comedy of the Anights a hand-to-hand conflict 
with the all-powerful demagogue Cleon, it must have been a point 
of honor not to assail unnaturalized foreigners, —such.as Protagoras 
for instance, who, besides, was not even in Athens at that time,!— 
but the very head of the new doctrines in Athens itself. Accord- 
ing to his view this head was Socrates; against him, therefore, he 
turned his arms. 

12 The attack is not a personal one: it is not directed against Soc- 
rates asaman. Nor is it due to the gold of Anytus and Meletus, 
the subsequent accusers of Socrates, as was by later writers re- 
peated from a frivolous tradition. Against such a charge the poet 
is protected by the spotless purity of his patriotism and the sturdy 
honesty of his character. The only cause of hostility lay in the 
antagonism of two principles, one of which, according to the uni- 
versal view, shared also by Aristophanes, was represented by Soc- 
rates, while the poet felt himself under a sacred obligation to 
defend the other with all the power of his art. Accordingly not 


Strepsiades is to be regarded as the 
chief character of the play, and no 
real attack upon Socrates is intended. 
It is true that the attacks of comedy 
upon Cleon are directed also at the 
masses who are his adherents, and the 
attacks upon Euripides are aimed also 
at those who deify him. But since, 
as the poet believed, the follies of the 
people were chargeable to their lead- 
ers and were to be cured by combat- 


ing the latter, it is evident that, just 
as Cleon is the leading character of 
the Anights and Euripides of the Frogs, 
so in the Clouds Socrates is the main 
object of ridicule. The satire does 
not lose in pointedness, nor is its 
author less responsible, although it is 
not directed against the person rep- 
resented by the chief actor (mpwra- 
yovirTns). 


1 This we learn from Athen. V. 218 CG 


INTRODUCTION. 


only the peculiarities of the person of the philosopher, — his 
immense bald head, Silenus-like countenance, flat nose with dilated 
nostrils, thick lips, broad shoulders, protruding abdomen, proud 
carriage, haughty glance, and all the other marks of his won- 
derful personality, which, no doubt, were exactly copied on the 
stage, —not only his poverty, his contempt for fashion and 
luxury, are made the most of for the purposes of comedy, but he 
is also made responsible for the sins of the whole school, and so 
qualities are attributed to him which were not his but were bor- 
rowed by the poet from the most noted of the sophists.! 
Accordingly it was charged that he received money from his 
pupils, whereas he never let any one pay afee for his instruction ; 
that he was an enemy of cheerful sociability, whereas, according 
to Plato’s Symposium, he knew how both to value and to ele- 
rate it; that he found fault with the palaestrae and gymnasia, 
whereas he was specially fond of frequenting them; that he 
subjected himself and his adherents to an unwholesome, emaciat- 
ing meditation, whereas he was a picture of robust health ; that he 
busied himself with astronomy and meteorology, whereas he dis- 
approved of such studies as being useless and often harmful (Xen. 
Mem. I. 1, 2; IV. 7, 6). Most of the doctrines ascribed to 
him in the Clouds do not belong to him, but to Protagoras and 
Diogenes of Apollonia. Nay, more; since it was necessary for 
the poet in a scenic representation to confine his vagrant hero 
to a single locality, he was compelled, in total disregard of Soc- 
rates’s habit of frequenting the streets and to a certain extent of 
giving continual instruction on the way, to invent for him a special 
thinking-shop (dpovtiarypiov), where, like the owl, he pursues his 
studies in the dark. On the other hand, many a peculiarity which 
was of significance only for the individual, and could not be em- 
ployed as a characteristic of the sophists in general, was ignored. 
His relations to Xanthippe, his dayjdvov, and many other things of 


' Similarly Meton is ridiculed in 1039) recognizes his merits. In the 


the Birds as the representative of the © Thesmophoriazusae Agathon is a shock- 
new-fashioned mathematics. Likewise — ing typical corrupter of tragedy, while 
Lamachus in the Acharnians as the — in the Frogs (84) he is “a good poet, 


head of the war-party, whereas the much missed by his friends.” 
poet afterwards (Thesm. 841, Ran. 


10 


13 


INTRODUCTION. : 


the sort, which would have offered rich material for a personal 
satire, are passed over in silence in the comedy, lest what was 
special and individual might throw into the background what was 
general and common to the whole class. 

If, therefore, the picture which Aristophanes has given of Soc- 
rates does not possess the deceptive resemblance of a portrait, 
still the departures from the truth are not calumnies, and could 
not be. For even though Socrates’s fame was at that time just 
beginning (100 f.), still his almost entirely public mode of life 
and his striking oddities and habits must already have been uni- 
versally known, and any malicious misrepresentation of them 
would at once have found its refutation in this general knowl- 
edge. Those departures from reality were necessary, because 
for the poet Socrates is a class conception and is satirized 
as such; and it is equally useless to defend the one against the 
charge of intentional falsehood, and the other against the imputa- 
tions erroneously cast upon him in the Clouds. Socrates himself 
and his adherents judged Aristophanes quite correctly; they 
recognized his error, but respected the firmness and earnestness of 
his convictions. Although the Clouds did not give satisfaction, the 
play must have made a great impression, since Socrates at his trial 
defended himself at length against the charges contained in the 
comedy. Still he felt no hatred for the poet. He probably reck- 
oned him among those who, themselves laboring under a misap- 
prehension, innocently gave it further circulation.! As far as we 
‘an judge from the scanty statements of the ancients on the sub- 
ject, the two became more intimate after the performance of the 
Clouds than they had been before. At any rate the jests subse- 
quently directed against Socrates by the poet are of an entirely 
harmless nature (Av. 1282 ff., 1554 ff.; Ran. 1491 ff.); and 
while Xenophon mentions, without any animosity, the jests of the 
comedian with regard to his master, Plato is even prepossessed by 
the amiability of the jester. In his Symposium the two opponents 
are found together as guests in the house of Agathon without a 
single trace of hatred or resentment. 


' Plat. Apol. 18 D. Cf. also Luc. — by personified Philosophy are certain-’ 
Pisc. 14, where the views represented ly to be regarded as those of Socrates. 


INTRODUCTION. 1] 


Tk 


The plot of the comedy, like most of those of Aristophanes, is 14 
very simple. A man belonging to the once sound and uncorrupted 
core of the people, —a countryman, who has suffered material 
and moral ruin through the evils common to the times, though not 
yet himself attacked by the poison of the new culture, is led by 
adverse circumstances to embrace it. He has been wealthy, and 
could have enjoyed his property in peace and quiet, but weakness 
and want of character have involved him in a series of misfor- 
tunes. External influence, perhaps also the desire to raise himself 
above his rank, has induced him to marry a noble, but mistrained, 
girl of the proud family of the Alemaeonidae (to which Pericles 
and Alcibiades belonged), a relative of the great Megacles who 
was famous for three victories in chariot races at the Olympic 
games. Her luxurious habits had already reduced his property 
considerably when she bore him ason. Brought up in the midst 
of the conflict of the opposing principles of his parents, well 
acquainted with the weaknesses of his father, introduced into the 
polite society of the capital through the preponderating influence 
of his mother, the boy has in early youth attached himself to the 
aristocratic circles of the Knights ;' and, through the prodigality 
that was almost unavoidable in such society, he has so burdened 
his father’s property with debts that the latter, incapable of put- 
ting an end by firmness to the proceedings in his family, sees his 
utter ruin approaching. The war, which is only incidentally men- 
tioned in the play, has driven him from his farm into the city, 
where he occupies a small building not far from the house of 
Socrates. 

Prologos (1-274). It is night; for Strepsiades it threatens 16 
never to dawn; anxiety keeps him awake. His son and the slaves, 
all crowded together into one room with the master, lie on the 


1The “Knights” or horsemen of taken, for instance, from the wevraxo- 
the times of the Peloponnesian war — ciouédimvoi, and the latter did not neces- 
were not the immjs of the Solonian — sarily serve as cavalry. See Intro- 
classification. The former might be duction to the Anights, § 24. 


16 


INTRODUCTION. 


floor snoring as if in mockery ; sleep shuns him alone. He makes 
a computation of his debts, which shows that he must employ 
energetic means to escape certain misery. After long reflexion, 
he has found the means; but he needs his son for the execution 
of his plan, but fears that he will not readily be persuaded. With 
terms of endearment he wakes him; he undertakes to convince 
him that only the greatest expertness in oratory and litigation can 
avert ruin from the family. There is no better teacher of this art 
in Athens than Socrates, for he has at home two modes of argu- 
ment (Adyo.), the stronger and the weaker, the latter of which, in 
spite of its name, teaches how to win every suit. But Phidippides 
is terrified at the mere thought of ruining his fine complexion by 
study ; he rejects the proposal of his father, who is now thrown 
upon his own resources. Unapt, forgetful old man as he is, he 
must now learn that for which the son would have been much 
better suited. With heavy heart he betakes himself to the neigh- 
boring house of Socrates and knocks at the door. A talkative 
student appears, and, by narrating some of the master’s chief 
feats, so captivates the novice that he isimpatient to be initiated. 
The thinking-shop is opened, and the nearer he comes to the 
head-master of the mysterious society, the more he encounters 
evidences of amazing science. Finally, he espies the master him- 
self, high above the everyday world in the regions of the air, 
sunk in meditation upon the paths of the sun. Yet, at the request 
of the new pupil, the sage descends to the earth, and graciously 
deigns to enter into conversation with him. Strepsiades learns 
that the common gods are not recognized in the school, but that 
there is an entirely new sort there, —the Clouds. That he may 
become worthy to look upon and address them, he is subjected to 
some introductory ceremonies. Then the master prays to the 
gods of the sophists, — the immeasurable Air, the shining Aether, 
the Clouds, and asks them to appear. 

Parodos of the Chorus (275-313). As in the Wasps the chief 
object of satire, the Athenian fondness for litigation, determines 
the choice of a chorus of Wasps, so in this comedy, in order to 
present in personal, tangible form the nebulous, unreal, and false 
dreamings of the sophists, Aristophanes forms a chorus of Clouds. 


INTRODUCTION. 


For some time invisible to the actors (522), they pass in through 
the left-hand. entrance of the orchestra (325). After shaking off 
the dewy veils from their immortal bodies, they appear in the form 
of women, and sing an ode in honor of the land of Attica. 

First Epeisodion (314-509). 
novice does not at once recognize the Clouds in their unusual, 
human form, first receives from his master some instruction touch- 
ing the power of the goddesses, as yet unknown to him. They 
nourish and sustain all who honor nonsense and windy bombast, — 
soothsayers, physicians, coxcombs, dithyrambic poets, astronomers ; 
they can assume any form at pleasure; they send rain, thunder, 
and lightning; Zeus, to whom fools ascribe lordship over air and 
clouds, has no existence; the ethereal vortex incites them to the 
exercise of their various powers. It is they also that lend to man 
‘*the airy flight of thought” and speech, and to them Strepsiades 
must do homage if he will attain his end. In his case the will is 
not wanting; he is ready to make every exertion, to undergo any 
privation, to honor only the gods of the sophists, and to refuse 
even to greet the other gods if he should meet them on the street. 
Wherefore, in an enthusiastic Kommos (457-475), which portrays 
the enviable lot of the perfect orator, he receives the most bril- 
liant promises of future power and glory. Thereupon begins an 
entrance examination. As the old man shows some traces of 
intelligence, Socrates admits him to a preliminary course. He is 
required to lay off his outer garment, and is led, under the bene- 
dictions of the chorus, into the holy of holies of the thinking-shop. 

Parabasis (510-626).' As soon as the stage is empty, the 
chorus faces the spectators, assuming the usual position for the 


1a) koupdriov, 510-517. 
ois proper, 518-562. 
mviyos is wanting, as it was always 
written in anapaests which could not 
well be used in close connexion with 
the Eupolidean verse of the parabasis 


b) mapéBa- 
c) the paxpédy or 


proper, of which the paxpdéy was a sort 
of continuation. See after note on 562. 
d) 83%, 563-574. 
f)avrwdh, 595-606. g) avremippnua, GOT 


€) éemippnua, 575-504. 


626. With G. Hermann we must assign 
the kommation, parabasis proper (with 
the rviyos when there is one), epirrhema, 
and antepirrhema to the coryphaeus, 
the ode and antode to the entire cho- 
rus. When the poet himself acted as 
coryphaeus, which was generally the 
case in the early period, it must have 
appeared natural enough if he spoke 
of his own affairs in the parabasis. 


13 


Strepsiades, who as an untrained 17 


18 


14 


19 


20 


INTRODUCTION. 


parabasis, and in the name and person of the poet complains of the 
wrong done him at the first performance of the Clouds. Although 
an excellent and carefully composed play, it has been defeated by 
incompetent rivals. But, inasmuch as the poet, from his first at- 
tempts on, has enjoyed public favor, he has revised this play and 
offers it a second time for the entertainment of the Athenians.’ The 
ody and the dvrwdy contain the usual appeals to the gods; the epir- 
rhema and antepirrhema make facetious allusions to current events. 

Second Epeisodion (627-803). In spite of the fact that Strep- 
siades insists upon learning only what will contribute immediately 
to the attainment of his end, the instruction begins with the 
doctrine of metres, of rhythms, and of orthoepy. Most of the 
ground is passed over with rapidity, as the old man, to the 
teacher’s great perplexity, has no head for such subjects. The 
doctrine of orthoepy gives occasion for some grammatical delecta- 
tions, which, at first, afford even the pupil some amusement, but 
soon become wearisome to his one-sided materialism. Socrates at 
last yields to his wishes, and directs his studies immediately to 
the art of defrauding. Here Strepsiades develops some shrewd- 
ness in the management of hypothetical law-suits ; but, as he is 
finally guilty of the stupidity of proposing to evade the unfavora- 
ble issue of a suit by committing suicide, Socrates loses all pa- 
tience, and, after subjecting him to an unsuccessful test of his 
memory, refuses to instruct him any further. The Clouds advise 
the old man to send his son. 

The Chorice Odes (700-706 = 804-813) connected with this epei- 
sodion are unimportant.” 

Third Epeisodion (814-888). Strepsiades treats with Phidippi- 
des, and arousing himself in a wholly unexpected manner seriously 
threatens his disobedient son with expulsion from the household. 
At first Phidippides does not comprehend his father, who lets fly 


1 It must not be inferred from this Arist.) to extend the latter to verse 


that the piece was really acted a sec- 
ond time. 

* The close connexion of the strophe 
and the antistrophe with the epeiso- 


dion induced Nesemann (De episodiis 


888. This, however, is questionable ; 
for verses 627-805 belong to a scene 
within the gpoytiatnpiov, verses 814—- 
888 to one in front of the house of 
Strepsiades. 


INTRODUCTION. 


all sorts of strange fragments of his as yet undigested wisdom. 
Finally, however, he yields. His aversion for his teacher, which 
he is unable to conceal, awakes also in Socrates mistrust and 
displeasure ; but at last he admits the youth, and promises that 
he shall learn the two modes of argument from their spokesmen, 
the 7rrwv or ddixos Adyos and the kpeirtwy or dikatos Adyos. 

The Chorie Ode which, according to the usage of the Old Com- 
edy, ought to have followed this epeisodion, is wanting. The same 
omission occurs at the end of the next. 

Fourth Epeisodion (889-1114). The contest between the ddxcos 
Aoyos and the dicavos Adyos ensues. Like two impetuous fighters they 
fall upon one another in the presence of the youth who is to choose 
between them. After they have spent some time in unbridled 
abuse, they proceed, at the exhortation of the chorus, to a sys- 
tematic contest, the different portions of which are separated by 
short choric odes (949-960; 1024-1035). In magnificent ana- 
paestic tetrameters the dé/kaos Adyos portrays the ancient mode of 
brmging up the young,—how they, in decency and propriety, 
were inured to the endurance of hardships, trained to respect for 
severe, simple art, and accustomed to modesty and reserve in 
the presence of older people; how from such rearing the men 
grew up who held out in the fiery days of the battles with the 
Persians. This rearing alone can preserve the ideal of modesty 
and virtue in the youth’s soul; it alone can give him rest and 
joyous peace ; it alone, the blessings of friendship. It will guard 
him against the disgrace which would await him if he embraced 
the new system. The dd:xos Adyos replies in the verse adapted to 
his character, the iambic tetrameter, which is often employed in 
the Old Comedy to mark a contentious, selfish being. With offen- 
sive arrogance he displays his new wisdom, pithless sophisms, and 
hackneyed arguments, which, however, according to the plan of 
the piece, must prevail over the vigorous enthusiasm of his oppo- 


nent. His ultimate object is to prove that_even extreme shame- 


lessness and disgrace do not harm a man, if he only is able to 





‘uments 
strength from the fact that 
the greater part of the public are guilty of this very shamelessness, 





re produces receive their chie 


21 





16 INTRODUCTION. 


whereby the Sikaios Adyos is so perplexed that he declares himself 
yanquished and betakes himself to flight. 
In the Epirrhema which follows (1115-1130) ,’ the chorus makes 
a humorous demand for justice to the poet at the hands of the 
judges who are to decide upon the merits of the competing plays. 
22—«~Fifth Epeisodion (1131-1302). Strepsiades brings his son from 
the school, and learns to his great joy that the instruction has 
been successful. The best proof of this is a fine legal deduction 
with which the lad astonishes his father. The worthy pair go 
within to enjoy a congratulatory feast; but immediately Strepsia- 
des is called out by a creditor, who comes, bringing a witness as 
required by law, to summons the old man to appear before court 
because of debts. But Strepsiades, with triumphant derision, 
proves to him that no man who is still biassed by the old preju- 
dices can claim the repayment of lent money. To a second credi- 
tor it is shown, by arguments drawn from physics, that it is the 
greatest wrong to demand interest on a principal. 
The Chorie Ode which follows (1302-1320) foretells the speedy 
punishment of the old perjurer. 
93. The Exodos (1321-1510) brings an unexpectedly sudden fulfil- 
ment of this prophecy. Strepsiades rushes out of the house ; his 
son has beaten him, and is so far from denying the outrage that he 
actually takes delight in attempting to justify it. The old man 
relates how the quarrel began. Although necessity has forced 
him to adopt the new culture, still his views of pvetry and its 
moral aims belong entirely to the old. He regards Simonides and 
Aeschylus as true poets, and Euripides as_a corrupter of morals ; 
and when Phidippides, at the feast, declines to sing any song from. 
Se ae ee air from Euripides, a qtarrel 
l he son beating his father. And rightly, 
as Phidippides demonstrates ; for, to inflict blows, the motive of 
which is good-will and the object improvement, must be the privi- 
lege not only of the father towards his children, but also of the 
son towards his childish father. The reciprocal character of such 
tokens of love lies in nature, as is shown by the example of the 















1 Such isolated epirrhemata are (Enger, N. Jahrb. fiir Philol. und 
found also elsewhere in Aristophanes Padag. Vol. 68, p. 122). 


INTRODUCTION. 19 


cock. The youth proposes even to show that ere 26 
punish his mother; but that is too much for the 
ever much he is embittered against his wife, he st 
much natural feeling not to perceive that with so ¢ 
of piety all order discipline in family and state 
he inward_sense of what is right, obscured for ¢ 


covetousness, reappears. In deep contrition he 1 
ouds with having involved him in this misery. But, — ..5ewnere 


in Aristophanes the chorus frequently raises itself suddenly from 
participation in the follies of the other parties to the serious moral 
sentiment represented by the poet, and opposes those whom it has 
hitherto supported, so here the Clouds, previously the ready 
helpers of Socrates, unex »ectedly renounce him and appear as the 
ampions of the despised_religion. As Strepsiades has of his 

motion surrendered himself to the seducers, and has dared, 
through lawless avarice, to loose the bonds of justice, so on their 
side the goddesses have encouraged him in his delusion, in order 
to cure him effectually. He is compelled to recognize his folly, 
and his whole rage is directed against Socrates and his school. 
Since Phidippides refuses to render him any assistance, he him- 
self, with the aid of his slaves, destroys the thinking-shop with fire 
and axe, and drives the sophists away. 








18 


qa 













| 


The comedy of the Clouds was performed at the Great Dionysia 24 
in the year of the archon Isarchus, that is, in March, 425 B.c.! 
Among the festivities of the Dionysia, the dramatic contest of 
comedians was one of the most popular. The performance of 
these plays, as well as that of the tragedies, was provided for 
partly by the state and partly by wealthy citizens, whose duties as 
choragi were regulated by law. ‘Three prizes were awarded the 
poets: whoever received the first was victor; to receive the third 
was looked upon as a disgrace. In the contest in which the 


' Fifth hypothesis: ai mpa@ra: Nepé- ‘This statement is amply confirmed by 
Aat ebibdxOnoav emi upxovtos ‘ladpxov. other testimony. 


16 INTRODUCTION. 


Youds was concerned, Cratinus with the Ivrivy (Wine-Bottle) won 
the first prize (see on Eq. 526 f.), Amipsias with the Kévvos (cf. 
§ 10) the second, and Aristophanes received the third. The success 
of his earlier plays, among which the Acharnians and the Knights 
(the latter performed in Feb., 424) gained the first prize, had 
awakened greater hopes in the poet, especially as he had bestowed 
much labor upon the Clouds, and regarded this comedy as one of 
his best. According to the fifth hypothesis, in the very next year 
(archonship of Aminias) he brought the play upon the stage again, 
but with no better success.’ But this statement is evidently erro- 
neous ; that in the next year (422), in which the IIpodywv and the 
Wasps of Aristophanes were acted, no repetition of the Clouds took 
place, is conceded by all. But it is equally evident that the piece 
which we possess is not in the shape in which it appeared in 423. 
This is shown plainly by its own parabasis (518-562), in which the 
poet complains at length of the misfortune of his ingenious play. 
The question arises whether other portions also have suffered 
material changes. 

25 In the first place, it appears from the parabasis that when the 
poet wrote it, he intended not merely a revision for the reading | 
public,” but a new performance, no matter whether this purpose 
was ever carried out or not; for he addresses not readers but 
spectators (518 ; ¢f. 535); he refers to the theatre (é@ade, 528), in 
which his first piece (Aaradjs) received such applause, and in 
which, as he hopes when writing, the second Clouds will be more 
successful than the first; he also speaks only of rivals on the 
stage, not of rivals in the favor of the reading public. The ob- 
jection to this argument, that the poet wished only to keep up the 
appearance of a piece intended for performance, and so speaks of 
spectators but means readers, would render the above-mentioned 
expressions very cold and insipid, and the allusion to the definite 
locality of the theatre (é/@ade) would be almost unintelligible. 


‘Fifth hypothesis: ai 5€ Bebrepar  ciatyayev. Cf. G. Hermann, 2d ed. 
Nepéaa em “Aueviov &pxovtos. And Pref. pp. xiii. ff. 
just before: amoruxdy 5€ oA’ waAdAov ” As finally Gottling also believes. 
kal év Tots @reita ovKéts Thy Siackevyy _ Ber. der siichs. Ges. der Wiss.1856, p.17. 


— — a 


INTRODUCTION. 


But if Aristophanes intended to bring the Clouds upon the stage 
a second time, it may with justice be asked whether he would 
have dared to repeat it without any alterations except those in the 
parabasis.' The comedy had failed at its first performance; could 
the author expect that the same spectators who had rejected it 
{in this question no one will distinguish between the judges and 
the spectators) would now judge the piece more favorably merely 
because the poet pertinaciously extolled its beauty? Was it not 
certain rather that a justifiable disgust would arise at the fact that, 
in a matter in which he was interested, he regarded his own taste as 


more refined and less liable to error than the impartial judgment of 


the people? We know that Socrates was pronounced guilty by only 
a small majority, but that this majority grew to a very considerable 
one when in the face of the sentence passed he stuck tenaciously 
to his better judgment, and, even after his legal condemnation, 
still played the master over the judges. Is it not to be assumed 
that Aristophanes had been warned by previous occurrences, simi- 


lar to this, not to forfeit for a long time the undoubted favor of 


the public by an arrogant resistance to its sovereign judgment, to 
say nothing of the fact that certainly no archon would have dared 
to give him a chorus, and a rich citizen would hardly have de- 
frayed the costs of such a venture ? 

The view that the purpose was to repeat the play unchanged is 
not aided by the assumption that the author intended to have it 
performed the second time, not in the city theatre, but in some 
other, as for instance that of the Piraeus.” The poet’s pride 
would hardly have allowed him to seek reparation in the suburban 
town for a defeat suffered in the capital; nor would a small public 
have been good-natured enough to allow a condemned piece to be 
offered to them just if it was good enough for such an assem- 
blage. The smaller, the more sensitive ; Aristophanes certainly 
had no more prospect of subsequent recognition in a deme than 
in Athens. 


1 So Fritzsche, Quaest. Arist. I. 112, * Enger (Program of the Gymnasium 
and Beer, Ueber die Zahl der Schau- at Ostrowo, 1855, pp. 17 ff.) assumes 
spieler bei Arist. p. 127, although the that the second performance actually 
latter starts from a different assump- took place at the Piraeus. 
tion. 


19 


26 


20 INTRODUCTION. 


27 In view of these facts we cannot see why he should have departed 
in so striking a manner from the custom which we know to have 
been universal,’ that an unsuccessful play, which the author thought 
to have been unjustly condemned, should be offered a second time 
to the public only after a thorough revision. That he did not do so 
the sixth hypothesis testifies in the following remarkable account : 
TOVTO TAUTOV €oTL TH TpoTépw* SverkevarTat S€ eri jepous ds av 6) ava- 
ddaEae pev aird Tod Tojrod zpobvpnOevtos, odkért S& TodTo BV qv wore 
airiay roujoavros. KaOddrov pev ovv oxeddov Tapa wav jLép0s yeyernpevn 
d0pOwors* Ta pev yap TepinpyTal, Ta 5é TapamérAeKTaL Kal ev TH Tage Kai 
€v TH Tov TpoTwTov diarAayH peTeTXnUaTIcTaL: Ta dS bocXEpOIS THS 


duarkeuns TeTVXNKEV ** 


avrika pev y TapdBacis Tov Yopod yuemra, Kal 
orev 6 dixatos Adyos pds Tov ddiKov AaXel, Kal TeAevTatov Grou KaleraL 7 
dvatpy3) Ywxpdrovs. This statement bears an impress so definite 
and so entirely different from that of other, often very unreliable, 
remarks of the old commentators that, as far as its substance is 
concerned, we may assign its origin to ancient sources of the Alex- 
andrine period. Absolute certainty cannot, indeed, be claimed for 
it, for we do not know whether it rests upon actual written tradi- 
tion or upon deductions of Alexandrine scholars. At any rate it 
merits a close scrutiny.® 


! Cf. Chamaeleon on Anaxandrides 
in Athen. IX. 374 AB; Beer, ibid. 
p- 128. 

2 So Bergk. 

3 In the Philologus (1875, pp. 447 ff.) 
Fr. Ritter attempts to show that no 
copy of the first Clouds was ever seen 
in ancient times, even by the Alexan- 
drine scholars, and that all the ac- 
counts of that play, even when they 
are traced to such men as Eratos- 
thenes, rest entirely upon conjecture, 
sometimes correct and sometimes er- 
roneous. He holds that Aristophanes 
in revising this comedy, which he re- 
garded as his best, confined himself 
to the insertion of the parabasis and 
of the contest of the Adyor (to which in 
a note Ritter adds 872-888 +r 887 f.; 


that the fragments quoted from the 
first Clouds are falsely ascribed to 
that play, and the variants of Diogenes 
Laertius at 412-417 (see notes on this 
passage) are intentional falsifications; 
and, therefore, that all the theories of 
recent scholars concerning the rela- 
tions of the first to the second Clouds 
and concerning the present form of 
the latter are mere fallacies. 

In the present edition care has been 
taken to make very little use either 
of the fragments or of the variants of 
Diogenes, and, as the above treatment 
will show, the authority of Alexandrine 
accounts is appealed to with reserve. 
Moreover, we may grant almost all 
the premises of Ritter, without ad- 
mitting the correctness of his conclu- 


ad 


"9 


a> 


INTRODUCTION. 


The hypothesis asserts, in the first place, that the second 
Clouds, as to contents and purpose, agreed in the main with the 
first: that they are not, therefore, so entirely different dramas as 
the two Thesmophoriazusae, and other pieces which are identical 
only in their names.’ Secondly, with regard to the revision under- 
taken by the poet, two kinds of alterations are distinguished, — 
the diuphwois, and the diackevy. By dipbwors” is meant a slight 
improvement in individual words or verses, and by dvacKevy, a rad- 
ical change of whole passages of a work, in such a way, however, 
that the aim of the work remains undisturbed. Both kinds of 
alterations, according to the statement of this hypothesis, took 
place in the case of the Clouds. Slight improvements were under- 
taken in almost every part of the comedy: some things were 
omitted and some inserted, and many alterations were made in the 
arrangement (of individual verses?) and in the succession of per- 
sons. Some parts have undergone a more radical revision : for in- 
stance, the old parabasis (518-562) has been replaced by another, 
and the contest of the Acyo and the closing scene where the house 
of Socrates is burnt, are new. 

When the hypothesis names three leading scenes as having 
undergone important changes, it is not to be inferred that there are 


the present condition of the play, was 
able to confute the error of Calli- 


sions. For, although our inability to 
show that the Alexandrians were ac- 


quainted with the original play is not, 
as he assumes, a proof that they were 
not acquainted with it, still the con- 
jectures of modern philologists con- 
cerning the revised play are entirely 
independent of the solution of that 
question. These conjectures, it is true, 
are to a considerable extent suggested 
by the sixth hypothesis and the views 
of the Alexandrians, but are not found- 
ed upon them. Substantially they rest 
solely upon the evident condition in 
which the play has come down to us, 
uponits internal incongruities, its gaps 
and singularities. If Eratosthenes, 
without any knowledge of the first 
Clouds, but basing his arguments upon 


machus (with reference to the para- 
basis) in a manner satisfactory to all 
capable of judging, we may follow the 
same course as far as we please, pro- 
vided we keep within the bounds of 
Granted that the 
poet originally intended to change 
only two places (to which, however, 


logical method. 


Ritter himself afterward adds another 
small one), still he undoubtedly saw 
as he proceeded with the work that 
it was impossible to limit himself to 
that. 

! Fritzsche, De fabulis ab Arist. re- 
tractatis, IV. 4. Enger, (bid. p. 10. 

2 Fritzsche, De Arist. 
retractatis, I. &. Rem. 


fabulis ab 


28 


bo 
bo 


INTRODUCTION. 


not other scenes that have been similarly changed. The very 
manner in which they are mentioned (atrixa, for example) shows 
that only those were to be cited which would most conveniently 
serve as illustrations of the general assertion. Were these radical 
changes, then, completed? At the beginning of the hypothesis it 
is stated that the comedy was ‘‘ partly revised,’ which may mean 
either that the revision, though completed, affected only a part of 
the play, or that the revision was begun but never brought to an 
end. The context must decide between the two meanings. Now 
the next sentence, —‘‘ as if (/.e. whence we see that) the poet had 
indeed intended to have the play performed over again, but for 
some reason or other did not do it,’ — suits only the second inter- 
pretation, that the alterations were never brought to completion ; 
for we might indeed infer from a completed revision that it was 
undertaken with a view to re-performance, but not that it was 
given up from unknown causes. This last inference, on the con- 
trary, is forced upon us if the conclusion was legitimately drawn 
from the shape and appearance of the piece, that a revision was 
commenced but never completed. 

The author of this hypothesis, then, assumed two things: first, 
that the revision contemplated and begun by the poet was never 
finished ; and secondly, that his intention to have a second per- 
formance was not carried out. 

Now the view that a repetition of the Clouds not only did not 
take place, as the fifth hypothesis affirms (§ 24), the next year, 
but, at least in the city theatre, never took place at all, is sup- 
ported not merely by the sixth hypothesis, but by the distinctly 
attested silence of the didascaliae with regard to the second Clouds,’ 
and also by the verdict of the Alexandrine scholar Eratosthenes, 
who expressly distinguishes between the Clouds that was performed 
and the revised Clouds,? and who certainly had at his command 
much better means of judging than we have; and finally, a second 
performance, no matter where, is rendered improbable by Plato’s 
Apology, which always speaks of only one performance, whereas 
it could not have avoided mentioning the fact of a repetition which 


1 Schol. on 549, 2 Schol. on 552. 


INTRODUCTION. 23 


would have contributed materially to the dissemination of the views 
contained in the piece. 

Before we subject the other assumption of the hypothesis (that 29 
the revision was left incomplete) to a closer scrutiny, it will be nec- 
essary to examine more minutely those parts of the comedy which 
are said to have been entirely rewritten. 

The closing scene offers no means of determining the character of 
the d:acxevyn: it presents a simple and natural coherence in full har- 
mony with the other parts of the. comedy. 

The parabasis, on the contrary, calls for a more careful investi- 
gation. As the comedy in its original form had failed, the poet 
could not, in a repetition of the play, offer exactly the same para- 
basis ; so he composed a new one adapted to the changed circum- 
stances, and the question now is whether he could retain any of 
the old one, and if so, how much. ‘Those portions, at least, that 
have nothing to do with current events, the @d7 (563-574) and the 
avtwoyn (995-606), could remain unchanged: they may belong both 
to the old and to the new play. The parabasis proper (518-562) 
is new: it differs even in form from that of the first Clouds. This 
latter was composed in anapaestic tetrameters, while the new 
parabasis is in the Eupolidean verse. Moreover, it possesses the 
peculiarity that in it the poet speaks in the first person to the pub- 
lic concerning an entirely personal affair.! Fortunately it furnishes 
means of determining the time of its composition. Verse 553 
makes mention of the Maricas of Eupolis, a comedy that was 
produced according to reliable testimony in the third year after the 
first Clouds, that is Ol. 89, 4, or 420 B.c. And the Maricas must 
have been performed some time before this allusion to it was made ; 
for, in proof of the intolerable repetitions which the poet charges 
against his rivals, he says: ‘‘ Eupolis was the first to satirize 
Hyperbolus in the Maricas; then, Hermippus directed a play 
against Hyperbolus ; and now all assail Hyperbolus.’’ This part 


1 Géttling, ibid., draws from this the first person is employed in connection 
erroneous conclusion that the comedy — with the third. CA also the parabasis 
was intended only to be read. Inthe — of the ’Avdyvpos (frag. 149) and of the 
parabasis of the Peace (754-770) the — Bdwra: (Eupol. 82). 


24 INTRODUCTION. 


of the parabasis, therefore, must have been composed at least as 
late as 419 B.c.! 

30 The epirrhema (575-594), on the contrary, belongs to another 
time. The poet laments the foily of his fellow-citizens, who, 
despite the most unfavorable omens, have chosen Cleon general. 
‘*The clouds contracted their brows ; lightning flashed and thun- 
der rolled; sun and moon became invisible and refused to shine 
again if Cleon was to be general: still you chose him. If you will 
escape the evil consequences, one thing must be done: bring the 
fellow to trial and punish him; then all may turn out well.” Now 
it is evident that Cleon must still have been alive when this part of 
the parabasis was written ; and since he fell in the battle of Amphi- 
polis, the epirrhema must have been composed before the date of 
that battle, that is, before April, 422 p.c. Hence it could have 
belonged to the first Clouds, and would in that case have referred to 
Cleon’s expedition to Pylus. But this occurred in 425; and because 
of the unmerited good fortune that befell him on that occasion the 
poet had already severely ridiculed the all-powerful demagogue in 
the Knights. A second, merely incidental allusion to this event in 
the first Clouds is in itself improbable, especially as this play was 
acted nearly two years after the capture of Sphacteria; but the 
manner of the allusion renders it still more improbable. The nat- 
ural phenomena which, according to the epirrhema, attended 
Cleon’s election, give no clue. The eclipses of the sun and moon 
that occurred during that period do not synchronize with the more 
important events of Cleon’s life; and, as the poet mentions signs 
from sun and moon together, we may infer that it was only an 
unusual storm or dense cloud by which day was rendered like 
night. Other sources, however, give no information of anything 
of the sort, either before the expedition to Pylus, or before the bat- 
tle of Amphipolis. But the matter is cleared of doubt by the fact 
that the expedition to Pylus had an unexpectedly fortunate issue :” 


'G. Hermann, ‘bid. p. xxvii. Ol. that in this year (416-415) Hyper- 
91, 1 might be fixed as the latest bolus was banished by ostracism. 
limit, if what Meineke, Hist. crit. 2 Although Cleon was not a regu- 
comicor. Graec. p. 193, regards as _ larly appointed general on the occa- 
probable were an established fact, sion of the capture of Sphacteria, but 


=n 


INTRODUCTION. 


after the capture of the Spartans it would not have been possible 
to look upon any celestial or meteorological phenomena as evil 
omens. Had Aristophanes desired to characterize that first mili- 
tary exploit of Cleon’s as an instance of unexpected divine mercy 
which guided the most foolish measures to a happy issue, he would 
at the end have given his satire a very different turn, thus: ‘* From 
the whole transaction you can see that only the favor of the gods 
rescues you from self-incurred dangers; for whilst your folly 
merited the severest calamity, you have, surely not through Cleon’s 
merit, gained a brilliant victory. So choose more prudently in the 
future.” But what does he actually say? ‘+ Your folly is evident 
and has become proverbial; but how you may yet enjoy the favor 
and merey of the gods, I will show you. Bring Cleon to trial for 
bribery and fraud: then his election will yet prove advantageous 
to you.’’ Aristophanes would have been laughed to scorn if he 
had attempted to show that the condemnation and removal of Cleon 
was the only good that could result from the Pylian expedition, 
since the success of the undertaking was so great that the people 
would willingly have overlooked irregularities (which were not rare 
at Athens) even if Cleon had been guilty of any on this occasion. 
Ou the contrary, it is evident that an advantage of the sort pro- 
posed by Aristophanes could be derived only in case of an under- 
taking not yet entered upon, or one unhappily ended. ‘The folly laid 
to the charge of the Athenians consists in the fact that, although 
the capture of Sphacteria was due, not to the ability of Cleon, 
but to the undeserved and extraordinary favor of circumstances, 
they had, nevertheless, allowed themselves to be persuaded to elect 
the same worthless man a second time to the generalship, in spite 
of such unfavorable omens. Hence the passage must refer to 
Cleon’s second tenure of the generalship,—his expedition to 
Amphipolis against the greatly superior Brasidas; and as 591 ff. 
assume that he is still alive, the epirrhema must have been com- 
posed in the period between his second election and his death, — 
in any case before April, 422, and so before the composition of the 
was only temporarily substituted for commanding general during the ex 


Nicias at the request of the latter, — pedition. 
still it is proper to speak of him as 


26 INTRODUCTION. 


parabasis proper, and after’the performance of the first Clouds. 
The same conclusion was reached already by the author of a 
remark which is found in the scholia on 591.' It would seem that 
the poet,— and this explains the erroneous statement of the fifth 
hypothesis, that the second Clouds was acted in the year of Ami- 
nias (422) ,— really intended to repeat his play at once, in the year 
after its defeat. He did not carry out his purpose; but, while he 
was producing new comedies in large numbers, he still continued 
to work on his favorite play (at least as late as 419), until he 
entirely gave up the plan of reproducing it. 
31 And what were probably his reasons for giving it up? 

The sixth hypothesis mentions, among the entirely rewritten 
portions of the comedy, the contest of the dikacos Adyos and the 
ddikos Adyos. Hence this must either have been wanting, or else 
have been in a materially different form, in the first Clouds. Now, 
we have a general, but still very valuable, statement of the con- 
tents of the first Clouds, made by a younger contemporary of the 
poet, —the statement of Plato in the Apology. Socrates there 
distinguishes between two kinds of accusers, — those who have 
slandered him before the people for a long time, and those who 
now have brought the formal accusation against him. Among the 
former he counts Aristophanes with his Clouds (18 BCD). The 
substance of the charges of the poet he presents in the shape of a 
formal accusation (19 BC): ‘*Socrates violates the laws and 
spends his time in investigating things subterrene and celestial, 
and in making the worse appear the better reason and instructing 
others in the same. And accordingly,” he continues, addressing 
the judges, ‘‘ you have yourselves seen in the comedy of Aris- 
tophanes one Socrates, borne aloft in a basket, asserting that he 
was walking the air, and uttering much nonsense about things of 
which I know nothing at all.’? From this charge of his earlier 
accusers he distinguishes clearly that of Anytus, Meletus, and 
Lycon, which he thus formulates (24 B): ‘* Socrates violates the 


1Schol. Ald. on 591: djAoy ody Ort = uéuynra, moAAG. Cf. Fritzsche (De 
kata T@oAAOUVS Tovs xpévovs de- fab. ab Arist. retract. II. 6), who re 
okevace Td Spaua: Kal Tatra wey ov  gards the conclusion as erroneous. 
moAAG barepov- ev ois be EvmdAidos 


\¢ 
ss 


INTRODUCTION. 


laws by corrupting the youth, and by not believing in the gods the 
state believes in, but in other new divinities.’’ 


Whoever is acquainted with the Clouds as we have it, cannot 32 


fail to see that half of the accusation of Anytus suits also the 
comedy of Aristophanes. For the corruption of the young by 
Socrates could not be portrayed in stronger colors than is done in 
the representation of Phidippides, who learns through the contest 
of the two Adyo., and at once puts into practice, the principles of 
the new era,—contempt for all that is holy, the overthrow of 
every obstacle to license and egoism, the elevation of the com- 
monest selfishness to the sole rule of action. We cannot see 
wherein lies the characteristic difference between the charges of 
the comedy and those of Anytus, unless in the first Clouds this 
part, containing the corruption of the youth by Socrates, was 
wanting. It seems, therefore, that the first Clouds did not con- 
tain the contest of the Adyo.; and we may further assume that 
Plato, when he wrote the Apology, was not yet acquainted with 
the second Clouds; otherwise, in the refutation of the actual in- 
dictment, he would have alluded to the charge of corrupting the 
youth as being already old, and traceable to the second Clouds. 

The certainty of this conclusion seems to be shaken by the cir- 
cumstance that also the disbelief in the gods recognized by the 
state and the introduction of new ones are mentioned only in the 
indictment of Anytus, whereas in the Clouds Zeus is represented 
as being dethroned and supplanted by the *‘ aetherial vortex,” and 
along with this new chief a whole troop of new divinities is intro- 
duced. Or can we assume that these passages also were wanting 
in the first comedy? Impossible; for they are so connected and 
interwoven with the parts containing the imputed Socratic doctrine 
of things celestial, that they cannot be separated from them. 

But in the indictment of Anytus, by ‘* contempt of the recog- 
nized gods and the introduction of new ones,” is meant something 
quite different from these harmless jests about the dethronement 
of Zeus and about the aetherial vortex. ‘That such jests were not 
dangerous is shown by the Birds of Aristophanes. ‘The further 
progress of the Apology (31 D) shows plainly that in the year 
399 B.c. something altogether different was meant by the religious 


28 


33 


INTRODUCTION. 


innovations laid to the charge of Socrates ; namely, the claim that 
he stood in an entirely peculiar relation to and connexion with the 
deity, and possessed a dapovoy of his own (ef. § 12) which gave 
him private advice when he was in a dangerous situation. That 
is what the indictment meant by new gods, and about that nothing 
was said either in the first or in the second Clouds. 

But these are not the only considerations that lead to the con- 
clusion that the contest of the Adyo. was wanting in the first 
Clouds.!. In the new parabasis, the poet, while lamenting the 
misfortune of the first Clouds, expresses the hope that it will go 
better with the second. ‘For, ever since in this place (evade) 
Yodpwv and Kararvywy, the leading characters of the Aatadjs, my 
first comedy, which I, nevertheless, had to expose and leave to 
another poet as his offspring, as I was still a virgin and durst not 
bring forth, were so favorably received —ever since that time I 
have been sure of the impartiality and justness of your judgment. 
Now, therefore, (viv otv, 534) comes this comedy (the second 
Clouds) after the manner of the Aeschylean Electra, to see 
whether she will not again find as discerning spectators as were 
those who witnessed the Aaadjs. For, if she beholds her 
brother’s lock of hair, she will recognize it.” The poet means to 
say: ‘Inasmuch as the Aaradjs won the favor of the public, I 
hope for a victory for the second Clouds, although the first was 
defeated.” But why does he base this hope upon the success of 
the AaraAjs, which, after all, only won the second prize; and why 
does he not rather name the Acharnians and the Knights, which 
had won the first prize? Why does he not mention what must 
have especially consoled him after the defeat of the first Clouds. 
—the double victory of his Hpodywy with the first prize and tne 
Wasps with the second prize in the year 422, and the victory of 
his Peace with the second prize in 421? 

The solution is this. The two comedies compared to Orestes 
and Electra are the Aa:raAyjs and the new Clouds. The family re- 
semblance is the similarity of the contents; both of them treated 


' Kochly, Akademische Vortrige The presentation here given does not 
und Reden (Ziirich, 1859), pp. 418 ff. wholly agree with his in details. 


INTRODUCTION. 


at length the old and the new culture. The AazaAjs was the 
poet’s child, brought up, like Orestes, among foreigners ; not him- 
self, but a friend, Philonides, produced the play in his own name, 
which at that time was better known to the Athenian public and 
offered a greater guaranty of success.' The public had ‘ taken 
the child under their faithful protection and tender care” (532) in 
helping it by applause to the second prize. Now, therefore, comes 
the new comedy of the Clouds as the sister of the Aa:tadjs, to see 
whether she will find spectators so discerning ; for in the applause 
bestowed upon her this time she will recognize her brother’s lock, 
the same discernment which once judged the AaraAjs so favorably. 

If this explanation is correct, the second Clouds, according to 
the poet himself, is distinguished from the first by the passage in 
which it resembles the Aaradjs, that is, by the contest between 
the two Asya. For, when the poet expresses the hope that this 
part will help the Clouds to gain the victory, as a similar passage 
once helped the Aa:raAjs, there is no sense in the utterance unless 
the passage has been inserted in the new Clouds and was not 
in the original, unsuccessful play. 

And, in fact, Phidippides is received and taught upon a basis 
entirely different from that on which Strepsiades was instructed. 
Petersen * has already referred to the fact that, whilst the old man 
is admitted only after he has promised silence and has been sub- 
jected to all sorts of ceremonies borrowed from the Orphic Pytha- 
goreans,” nothing at all is said of such things when Phidippides is 
admitted. On the contrary, for a good fee, as was usual with the 
sophists, he enters without further formalities. It may be said 
that the repetition would have been tiresome: the hocus-pocus at 
the beginning has done its service and is now, properly enough, 
consigned to the lumber-room. True; if there did not remain 
without explanation other quite distinct contradictions between 
that very contest of the Adyo and the early part of the comedy. 
For what explanation can be offered of the fact that Strepsiades 
is exhorted by the chorus (415 ff.) to adopt a frugal, abstemious, 


'Th. Kock, De Philonide et Calli- Wissensch. und Literat. 1852, p. 1112. 
strato, p. 20 f. ® See 140, 145, 254 1%., 497. C7 also 
2 Allgemeine Monatsschrift fiir 659, 727, 755. 


29 


34 


30 


INTRODUCTION. 


comfortless mode of life, if he will devote himself to philosophy, — 
that Phidippides ridicules the Socratists as barefooted strangers to 
modern culture, —that even Strepsiades, on his return from the 
thinking-shop, after he has become acquainted with them, describes 
them as wretched beggars, who neither cut their hair, nor anoint, 
nor bathe; whereas the déixos Adyos, in direct opposition to these 
principles, not only zealously defends warm baths against the d/- 
kavos Adyos (1044-1054), who here, contrary to expectation, stands 
entirely on the side of the Socratists (991), but also urges the youth 
(1071-1076) to surrender himself to all the ‘‘ noble passions,”’ 
which stand in strong contrast with the habits of a Chaerephon 
and a Socrates as described in the first part of the comedy? That 
the poet, whose creative genius produces its work at a single effort 
as it were, should not have observed or avoided such inconsistencies, 
is incredible. And if Phidippides knew the Socratists as people 
who had among them a pleader so indulgent towards human weak- 
ness (and that would have spread soon enough among the young), 
would he not have eagerly complied with the very first request of 
his father? 

The contrast between Socrates in the first part and the adios Adyos 
in the second goes still further. Socrates recognizes only new 
gods ; the ddiuxos Adyos makes good use of the old gods and the tradi- 
tional mythology (1063 ff., 1080). Socrates is a meteorological 
speculator, who, in order to be nearer the objects of his investiga- 
tion, pursues his studies in a suspended basket, — who, as an 
astronomical romanticist, lifts himself above the every-day world’s 
range of vision to contemplate the path of sun and moon, — who 
has found the key to the inexplicable wonders of nature, — who even 
extends his investigations with restless zeal to recently discovered 
fields, to grammar, orthoepy, and other abstract things of the sort. 
How immeasurably far removed is this restless, though absurd and 
superficial thirst for knowledge from the spiritless, prosaic materi- 
alism of the ddixos Adyos, who proposes, like Protagoras in Plato,’ 


1 Protag. 318 E: ras yap tTéxvas ai- Kad yewperplay kal wovorkhy didaoKoyTes: 
Tous mepevydras tkovtas mdAw at &yovtres mapa 8 ue apixduevos pabjaera oF 
euBdAAovow (the other sophists) eis mep) &AAou tov } wept oF res. 
réxvas, Aoyicuots Te Kal dorpovoulay 


INTRODUCTION. ol 


to make the life of the young easy and free from trouble, as they 
would have it, and to teach them nothing but to indulge recklessly 
their appetites and passions without regard for law and morality. 
What cares he for flea’s leap and gnat’s entrail? He would laugh 
if meteorological science and such things were demanded of him. 
In fact, it would have been difficult for the Socrates of the first 
part of the play to give the instruction expected of him in the man- 
ner of this pleader; and probably for this reason Aristophanes 
kept the old pedant silent in the second part, whereby, indeed, the 
unity of the piece, the whole tone and character of which de- 
manded him as chief person, is considerably marred. 

In view of this undeniable difference in the situation as presented 
in the two parts, we may venture to assert that Aristophanes 
would have continued the revision further before offering the play 
a second time to the public. Thus the second statement of the 
sixth hypothesis is sustained, —that the revision was not brought 
to completion. The poet finally gave it up because he saw that, 
after the introduction of an entirely new idea into the old Clouds, 
he could do nothing short of rewriting the whole play. 

The incompleteness of the drama as we have it is, in several 35 
special places, still more unmistakable. No great importance will 
be attached to the view that the poet, after the death of Cleon, 
would have changed the epirrhema which refers to him as still 
alive, if a second performance had actually taken place.’ But the 
fact that a choric ode is wanting just before the contest of the Aoyor 
(889) is recognized by ancient and modern commentators, and is 
beyond all doubt. The scholiasts observe that the superscription 
XOPOS is retained in their copies, but that the chorie ode is not 
there; and so it is at the present day in the Ravenna Ms., which 
has XOPOS, and in a Cambridge Ms., which has XOPOY. The 
accidental omission of the ode —through carelessness, for instance, 
on the part of copyists — would indeed be possible; but it is not 
probable, since the superscription is retained. The poet seems 
never to have written it. Likewise after the defeat of the décaros 
Adyos (1104) a choric ode is absolutely required ; but there even the 


1G, Herm, thid. p. xxvii. 


36 


INTRODUCTION. 


superscription is wanting. The incompleteness of the strophe 
(700-706), which is two verses shorter than the antistrophe (804— 
813), seems less important, as the omission of two lines is not a 
rare phenomenon even in otherwise complete works. 

As in these instances there are gaps, so in other places we find 
portions of both editions side by side. Let us first examine 
89-120. Strepsiades wishes to persuade his son to study with 
the Socratists. He shows him their house and says: ‘* Men dwell 
there who convince you by argument that the sky is an oven 
(xvyevs)* that encloses us around about, and we men are the 
coals. These teach one—if one gives them money —to carry a 
point, be it right or wrong.” ‘‘ And who are they?” asks Phidip- 
pides. The old man does not know the name exactly; but when 
he designates them as ‘‘ minute ponderers,” the youth knows at 
once that Socrates and his companions are meant, and, in spite of 
all his father’s persuasion, protests that he will not for any con- 
sideration have anything to do with them. So far the scene is 
perfectly coherent and consistent, and we expect immediately on 
the part of the father a resolution that shall somehow or other 
bring the matter to an end. But instead of this the scene begins 
over again: a pressing request of the father that the son should 
go to the Socratists (110); thereupon the question of the son, 
what he is to learn there, as if he had not just been told ;.and 
hereupon a totally different statement: ‘* They say the two argu- 
ments (Adyor) Awell there, the stronger, whatever it may be, and 
the weaker. One of the two, they tell me, the weaker, always 
prevails in disputation, even when it has the wrong side. If now 
you learn the unjust argument, my son, I shall never pay a far- 
thing of the debts I have incurred on your account.’’ Once more 
Phidippides refuses, and now at last comes the threat of the father 
that he will keep neither the son nor his horses. It is easy to 
recognize the two editions. The verses up to 94 are common to 
both. Then follows in the first Clouds an account of the sub- 
stance of instruction imparted at the school,—an account which 


1 Cf. Teuffel, Philolog. VIL. p. 343; 2 Some scholars hold that the av- 
Kéchly, ibid. p. 423. yevs was a sort of hemispherical fire- 
cover. 


a ee ee a 


INTRODUCTION. 


agrees very well with the Socrates of the first part. It is mete- 
orological lore, and a little elocution so as to prevail in every 
law-suit. That was unsuitable for the second Clouds, in which 
meteorology was a superfluity, nay, a hindrance, and the contest 
of the Aoyo had to be inserted. Hence, in the revision the **sky 
as an oven’’ (110-120) is removed, and in its place a descrip- 
tion is given of the two speakers (Acyo.) who are to appear later. 
A similar case presents itself in 412 ff. After Strepsiades has 
comprehended the physical explanation of lightning, the Clouds, 
now sure of him, address him with high-sounding words of great 
promise: ‘‘ Thou, O man, who desirest [but he had expressed no 
desire] of us high wisdom (knowledge of nature, etc.)— how happy 
wilt thou become among the Athenians if thou hast memory, and 
meditative powers, and endurance in thy soul, and carest nought 
for hardships and privations, but only pursuest the noble end of 
prevailing in the assembly, in council, and in court.” For the 
old man that is a brilliant prospect: he promises to do what lies 
in his power: for such blessings he would allow himself to be 
used as an anvil. Thereupon Socrates asks if he is now prepared 
to recognize as gods, only Chaos, the Clouds, and the Tongue. Of 
course he is: the rest he will not so much as greet on the street. 
In view of this assurance the chorus, which has just promised him 
full realization of his wishes, now very strangely requests him to 
state what it is he desires! It is only a trifle: im speaking — noth- 
ing now about high wisdom — to beat all the Hellenes ten miles. 
The chorus promises him this time much less than it had promised 
before when nothing had been asked: Strepsiades shall hence- 
forth carry more great measures before the popular assembly than 
all other orators. But suddenly he is very moderate in his aspira- 
tions: just after going into ecstacies over the great promises of 
the goddesses, he now declines this smaller offer. ‘+ No ‘great 
measures’ for me, for that is not what I want; all I desire is to 
learn to distort justice and evade my creditors.’’ Here again a 
mixture of the original play with the revision is unmistakable. 
Verses 412-422 suit exactly for the first Clouds in which Socrates 


! Fritzsche, De fab. retr. IL. 6. Cf 664-4f., who arrives at a somewhat dif- 
also Biicheler, Neue Jahrb. 1861, pp. ferent result. 


33 


37 


54 INTRODUCTION. 


was everywhere the chief character, and his instructions were elab- 
orated more at length. But after the introduction of the Acyor 
the poet saw that the exhortation to a life of self-denial would be 
in direct conflict with the teachings of the adios Adoyos, and so he 
inserted the other passage (427-434) as being better adapted to 
the new Clouds. This portion of the play must originally have 
been so arranged that after 411 came 423-426, then in the old 


Clouds 412-422, and in the new 427-434, then in both 435 ff., 
thus : 
411i 
423 —— 426 
I II 
412-422 427-4384 
Amite 


388 Want of congruity is quite evident also in 195 ff. At the 
request of Strepsiades the talkative pupil has opened the thinking- 
shop; the interior has become visible. In the foreground sit 
industrious students variously occupied: in the background floats 
the master upon a seat high in the air. The astonished Strepsiades 
learns from the ready cicerone that those who are in a stooping 
posture are investigating the things under the earth, whilst their 
upturned rumps are prosecuting astronomy. ‘‘ But go in,” says 
the guide to the other pupils, ‘‘ lest he find us here.” ‘* Not yet,” 
cries Strepsiades deprecatingly ; ‘‘ let them remain till I tell them 
a little affair of mine.” ‘‘ Quite impossible,” is the answer; ‘‘ they 
dare not remain in the open air.” Thereupon the old man observes 
a strange-looking instrument, and on inquiring what it is gets the 
answer ‘‘ Astronomy.” Here there is much to surprise us. The 
pupils are within, and yet they are to goin. Socrates is in the same 
locality with them, and from his hanging-basket can survey every- 
thing, and yet they fear that he may come upon them. The young 
people are in the house, and yet it is feared that they are remaining 


‘In 435 the first Clouds probably IL. (see the App.) that originally this 


had kalro.... emOuueis or kalrep ém- address was not addressed to Strep- 
O.uev for ob yap... émiOupeis. Biicheler  siades, but to Socrates. 
(Neue Jahrb. 1861, p. 665) concludes 2 Kochly, ibid. p. 423. 


from the variants of 412-419 in Diog. 





INTRODUGTION. 


too long in the open air. And the ‘‘little affair” of Strepsiades re- 
mains a riddle to pupils and to spectators alike. It is evident that 
195-199 assume a totally different situation, in which the students 
first come out of the house,’ and afterwards Socrates approaches. 
In the first Clouds the scene with the pupils must have been allowed 
more space, in which it is certain that Chaerephon played an im- 
portant part,’ and Euripides (as has been repeatedly remarked) 
was called by name and exhibited according to the following 
extant verses of the first Clouds : 
Hipurtons 8 6 tas tpaywolas rovv 
Tas TeptAadovoas ovTds ea7e Tas Todas.® 

In the second Clouds it was necessary to curtail this scene con- 
siderably. Verses 195-199 and 201 belonged to the first Clouds.! 

In other places we can readily detect the omission of verses 
which were appropriate in the first Clouds, but seemed less suitable 
in the second. In 489 ff. Socrates subjects Strepsiades to a 
preliminary examination, and, among other things, tries to ascer- 
tain what preparation he brings for questions of natural science. 
He bids him quickly seize a meteorological problem that is to be 
cast before him. But after a poor witticism of the old pupil, he 
lets the matter drop. Now this would be endurable, —although it 
is not the proper thing for a poet uselessly to throw away a motive 
suggested by himself, —if only Strepsiades did not afterwards 
show himself to be so wonderfully versed in’ such 
Against Pasias, one of his creditors, he brings to bear his ac- 
quired grammatical learning (1251; cf. 670 ff.), whilst another 
creditor is disposed of by the aid of his attainments in physical 





matters. 


' Consequently a motive had to be 
found for sending them back into the 
house. 

* Fritzsche, Quaest. Aristoph. I. p. 
164; De fab. ab Ar. retract. I. 20. 

* Teuffel (Rhein. Mus. X. 
Fritzsche (De fab. retr. V. 
others favor changing these verses. 
Many consider them a fragment of 
Teleclides. 

4In the second Clouds, then, the 
order intended would be: 194, 200, 


p. 227), 


7), and 


202. Verse 201 is striking on account 
of its brevity; for Strepsiades, who 
everywhere seeks exact information 
and has yewuerpla minutely explained 
to him, would surely not have been 
satisfied with the answer doarpovoula 
pev atrnl. There is no doubt that in 
the original play déo7rpovoula and other 
matters received a further develop- 
ment, which was replaced in the re- 
vised play by the short jest 193 f. 


35 


39 


36 INTRODUCTION. 


science. He propounds the delicate question whether Zeus always 
causes new water to descend as rain, or the sun draws the water 
up from the earth (1279 ff.) ; and when the astonished capitalist 
is willing to let him off with payment of the interest, he proves to 
him that it is immoral to exact interest, by the analogy of the sea 
which is not made larger by rivers flowing into it. This ingenious 
and original idea cannot belong to the stupid peasant that is dis- 
missed on account of his incapacity. The analogy of the appli- 
cation of acquired grammatical knowledge leads to the conclusion 
that the physical deduction also is a result of his previous instruc- 
tion. This instruction would be perfectly in place after 490. 
Everywhere in the second Clouds the jests relating to physics 
appear to be abbreviated or suppressed in order to make room for 
the development of the new idea of the contest of the Adgyou." 

40 The two passages which respectively precede and follow the 
contest demand a special consideration.” It has already been 
remarked (§ 35) that the incompleteness of the revision is indi- 
eated by the absence of choric odes in these two places. The 
want of these odes renders the performance of the play impossible 
in the Greek theatre, which had but three actors for all the rdles ; 
for neither at 888, where Socrates and Strepsiades must be trans- 
formed into the pleaders, nor at 1104, where the masks of the 
pleaders must be exchanged for those of Socrates and Strepsiades, 
is there time allowed to make the necessary changes. And in 
addition to this there are serious difficulties at both places. Verse 
883 is exactly like 115, and where it occurs the second time it is 
rather striking, as Strepsiades has been in the house of Socrates for 
some time. Verse 884 is wanting in all the old editions ; it seems 
to be formed from 901, and stands in this same form as a scholium 
on 883. It has frequently been pronounced spurious, and can 
hardly be Aristophanean. The next verse (885) also has been 
bracketed by Bergk in his second edition as not being genuine, 
and Kochly regards the whole passage (884-888) as spurious. 
The contest of the Adyo follows, which, according to the words of 

‘So Biicheler (Neue Jahrb. 1861, * Cf. Fritzsche, De fab. retr. I. 11 


p- 670 f.), who further compares 828  ff.; Teuffel, Philol. VII. pp. 333 ff. ; 
with 380, and 847 with 666. Kochly, ibid. p. 420. 








INTRODUCTION. 


, 


«<! 


the chorus (935-938), has no other object than to enable Phidip- 
pides to decide from which of the Acyo. he will receive instruction. 
After the contest is ended and the adios Adyos is victorious, Soc- 
rates again asks Strepsiades (who, however, according to 887! can- 
not be present and has already in 882 and 887 f. given the master 
unlimited power in the premises) whether he will entrust the youth 
to him; and the old man repeats his request that Socrates should 
train him well, —one cheek for the management of small suits, 
and the other for greater affairs of state. This entirely unex- 
pected appearance of Strepsiades, who had evidently withdrawn 
(887 f.), and could not possibly know when the contest was ended, 
is totally incomprehensible in view of the poet’s well-known fer- 
tility in the invention of motives. Equally surprising is the fact 
that, whilst according to 938 the son is to decide whose instruc- 
tions he will receive, still the father is here once more asked, 
although he has long since expressed himself in the most distinct 
manner (877, 882). 

These contradictions are not reconciled by assuming that the 
first words of 887 (éya 8 arécopar) were uttered by Socrates, and 
that after the master’s withdrawal Strepsiades with his son wit- 
nessed the contest of the Ady, and that at the end of the contest 
not Socrates but the unjust pleader asked the father if he would 
entrust his son to him.* For, although the clause éya 8 arécopat 
does indeed suit Socrates better, still Strepsiades cannot have 
been present at the contest, for the speakers address themselves 
solely to Phidippides,*® recognizing the presence of no one else. 
But if Strepsiades also had been an auditor, the contest would 
have been directed to convincing him and not Phidippides, since 
(also according to 1105) the father has to determine what is to 
be done with the son. But the old man had really given full in- 
structions long before, and Phidippides’s position at the contest is 
quite independent (938). So the scene after the contest is totally 
unintelligible. 

1 The Mss. give the whole verse 8 Cf. 982, 990 ff., 1000, 1002 ff., 
to Strepsiades. See the App. 1043 f., 1071 ff., 1076 ff., 929, 930, 

2 According to this assumption 1105 — 958. 


and 1111 would belong to the Adyos 
Gdicos. Beer, ibid. p. 114 ff. 


JOo/1528 


37 


38 INTRODUCTION. 


41 These considerations justify the assumption that even at an 
early day some confusion occurred here, likewise connected with 
the incompleteness of the revision of the comedy. According to 
938 the contest ought to be followed by a decision on the part of 
Phidippides and by some slight hint with regard to his further 
instruction, since an elaborate presentation of it would, on the 
one hand, have transcended the scope and object of the play, and, 
on the other, could hardly have sustained the interest excited by 
the lively portrayal of the old and the new styles of education. 
A conyersation between Socrates and Strepsiades, on the contrary, 
such as that contained in 1105 ff., would be appropriate only before 
the contest. Accordingly a part of the passage 1105-1114 is to be 
suppressed, and the rest, perhaps, to be distributed after 881 as 
follows: 882, 1107, 1108, 1109, 1110, 886, 887 (the first half of 
which belongs to Socrates), 888, 1111, 1112 (which belongs to 
Phidippides), 1113, 1114. The poet had completed only the con- 
test of the Adyo for the second Clouds; but the choric introdue- 
tion to it, and the conclusion, he had temporarily omitted as being 
unimportant and easy to add. In this condition the piece was 
left ; and whoever prepared the revised play for publication, desir- 
ing to remove the abruptness of the termination, and seeing that 
some indication of the further instruction of Phidippides was 
necessary, took out a part of the scene as it is tentatively arranged 
above, and inserted it after the contest scene as a stop-gap. 
Then, as a compensation, he repeated 113 after 882, and com- 
posed the two verses 884, 885, and (in the part inserted after 
1104) 1105, 1106, which seemed necessary in order to connect 
the portion removed to this place with what precedes.' 

42 After the scene in which the son is entrusted to the training of 
Socrates, Strepsiades cannot return until he comes for his son 
upon the completion of his instruction, which happens 1131 ff.* 
That a choric ode ought to be inserted between this scene and the 
contest, has already been remarked (§ 55). This ode would have 
expressed the judgment of the Clouds concerning the result of 
the contest. But since the catastrophe of the drama begins with 

1 Similarly also Gottling, 7bid. p. 29 f. 
? Fritzsche, De fab. retr. I. 11. 








————i 


ee 2 ee 


_and its incompleteness. 


INTRODUCTION. 


the return of Phidippides to his father’s house, it is probable that 
the poet intended to add to this ode a second parabasis, shortened, 
of course, as was usually the case. But this was never done. 
The epirrhema which comes after the contest of the Aoyo. in our 
play (1115-1130), and which speaks in a light, playful manner of 
the victory hoped for by the poet, must be assigned to the first 
Clouds, since the second owes its origin to a defeat. But it is 
very probable that also in the first Clouds, it stood where it is in 
the second, and of in the first parabasis as some assume, just as 
the address to the judges in the Birds (1101 ff.) belongs to the 
second parabasis, and in the Heclesiazusae (which has no para- 
basis) to the closing scene (1154 ff.)." 

It seems possible to establish so far the nature of the revision 
We should be compelled to go further if 
the view of Kéchly,? that in the first Clouds Phidippides was not 
instructed by Socrates at all, could be regarded as anything more 
than a mere conjecture. That this view is very plausible cannot 
be denied. For it certainly is difficult to explain the incongruity, 
when Strepsiades is sent home as being stupid and inept, and 
must send his son in his stead, and then manages to baflle the 
troublesome creditors so admirably that in this scene we can 
neither comprehend how he could previously have deserved dismis- 
sion, nor wherein a man so apt in every situation should need the 
aid of his son. Accordingly in the first Clouds Strepsiades him- 
self appears to have learned the jrrwy Adyos with great success, 
and to have personally instructed Phidippides in the same ;* and 
then, unaided, to have rid himself of his troublesome creditors, 
but soon afterward obtained through his son a taste of the fruits 


can also mean an admirer of the new 
wisdom. ‘The declaration of Phidip- 


1 Fritzsche calls attention to the 
similarity of the passage in the Birds 


alluded to above. Quaest. Arist. I. 
p. 189; De fab. retr. I. 15. 

2 Thid. p. 425 f. 

* No great importance is to be at- 
tributed to the three passages cited 
by Koéchly (pp. 426 and 429) to sup- 
port his view. The word coquarhs, by 
which the old man is designated 1309, 


pides that Strepsiades himself aroused 
him from his previous dulness (1405), 
does not necessarily refer to actual in- 
struction received from his father, 
but is perfectly in place if the father 
Finally, ¢5:5a- 
I had 


was the auctor consilii. 
tdunv (1338) generally means : 
(him) taught. 


39 


43 


40 INTRODUCTION. 


of his quack-wisdom. In the second Clouds, on the contrary, if 
the revision were complete, it would fall to Phidippides to dispose 
of Pasias and Amynias. In the unfinished play that we possess 
the duality of this part of the plot is also in other ways recogniza- 
ble; Strepsiades at one moment gives great hopes by his clever 
and original ideas, at another he is so dull and stupid, —or rather 
his teacher finds such fault with him, —that we do not recognize 
in him the expert sophist (1309) of the fifth episode. Similarly 
the promises of the chorus and of Socrates in many places are so 
positive and confident, that one feels compelled to assume that the 
master can make an orator even of the incompetent pupil (876) ; 
whereas again Strepsiades is dismissed, not because he has fallen 
short in diligence and attentiveness (which he promises though 
they are hardly even demanded of him), but because of inca- 
pacity.’ 
44 The consequences of this view would be very far reaching ; but 
as it is not supported by any ancient testimony, it seems unadvisa- 
ble to pursue it further. Yet it is necessary to examine closely 
another part of the comedy, which indeed seems to have been 
placed for the first time in its true light by Kéchly’s hypothesis. 
The part in question consists of the two scenes which respectively 
precede and follow the first parabasis. The chorus in anapaestic | 
tetrameters (476 f.) exhorts Socrates to enter upon work with his | 
pupil, to begin the elementary instruction (zpodddoKxev: see note | 
on text), and to institute a short preliminary examination. Such | 
a summons in two anapaestic or iambie tetrameters elsewhere 


! Apart from the fifth episode the 
capacity of Strepsiades seems quite 
satisfactory in the entire scene where 
he learns the powers of the air and 
the omnipotence of the clouds. The 
new wisdom startles him; but he 
shows perfect mastery over all that 
is propounded or exacted. This is the 
case also in the scene (746-774) where 
the subject 1s what he wishes to learn ; 
and even his inappropriate answers 
and objections (481, 483 f., 491, 645, 


645, 654, etc.) result not so much from 
want of capacity as from dissatisfac- 
tion (648, 656, 660) at the circuitous 
route which he is required to pursue. 
Cf. further 129, 183, 260, 412 ff., 431, 
488, 435, 501-503. The charge of for- 
getfulness which is made against him 
(with reference to 4147) is not further 
justified (630), and is at last forced 
in by main strength (785). Then for 
the first time comes the substantia- 
tion of the charge. 


INTRODUCTION. 


usually introduces an important scene,’ whereas in the present 
instance nineteen verses of the most heterogeneous contents fol- 
low, —a preliminary examination in entirely isolated subjects, 
merely touching upon them without any development. After a 
comparatively extended introduction (478-480), Socrates seeks to 
ascertain whether the old man has memory: in reply to the ques- 
tion asked for this purpose comes an answer which is no answer 
(482-485). Socrates passes at once to another theme, — the 
oratorical gifts of the pupil; and the subject is treated in so sur- 
prising a manner that Meineke and others have assumed an inter- 
polation. Again without arriving at any result, the examiner 
proceeds to a problem in physics, which is not so much as pro- 
pounded (cf. § 39); but in the course of an aimless current of 
ideas, Socrates asks what Strepsiades would do if any one struck 
him, and after the emphatic answer that a lawsuit would soon 
follow, the pupil is found prepared for admission to the thinking- 
shop. As to really probing the pupil and testing his attainments 
and capacity (477), there is no intimation of such a thing; even 
the preliminary instruction does not come until after the parabasis. 
It is perhaps safe to venture the assertion that in this place the 
poet has struck out much with a view to the intended expansion of 
the second part of the play. 

Then follows the parabasis, during the performance of which we 
must imagine a part of the instruction to be in progress in doors. 
Then, in vexation at the failure of his instruction, Socrates rushes 
out of the house cursing like a heathen (627), but proposes to 
make one more attempt, and that by means of the studying- 
couch full of bed-bugs. One naturally expects to see it applied ; 
but far from it: it is put aside, and now begins the instruction 





1 Cf. Equit. 761 f., to which 756-760 Lys. 484 f. to 486-538; 549 f. to 
are to be added, as introduction to 551-602 and 1108-1111 (here four 
the contest between Cleon and the tetrameters) to 1112-1188; Ran. 905 f. 
sausage-dealer, which continues to to 907-991 and 1004 f. to 1006-1098 ; 
835 and then from 843 to 940; Nub. Eccl. 581 f. to 583-709; Plut. 487 f. 
959 f. as introduction to 961-1024, to 489-618. Av. 636 f. and Lys. 1072 f. 
and then 1034 f. to 1036-1104; 1351 f. 
to 1555-1452; Vesp. 546 f. to 548- 
635 and 648 f. to 650-759; Av. 460 f. 
to 462-538 and 548 f. to 550-626; 


are instances of pairs of tetrameters 
at the end of choric odes, not used as 
introductions to the scene following. 


41 


46 


42 


46 


INTRODUCTION. 


(636: aye dyn, td Bovhae tpGra vovi pavOaver;), in which the master 
makes several systematic attempts to interest the old man in the 
doctrine of metres, rhythms, and gender of substantives (636- 
692). Not until after this lesson (which is given and received 
standing) does the couch with its bugs come into play. We have 
before us the beginnings of two different scenes, one of which 
(636-692 or 693) is complete and uninterrupted, whilst the other 
(627-635), being cut in two by the insertion of the first, is not 
resumed until 694 ff. This one has nothing to do with the studying- 
sofa: it embraces the preparatory course for instruction in oratory 
(cf. 476) and presents Strepsiades, impatient, indeed, and only 
pursuing his practical end without concern for scientific thorough- 
ness, but still not characterized by the incapacity and dullness 
which afterwards lead to his dismissal. This scene would be ap- 
propriate if placed immediately after the preliminary examination 
(478-496), in which case we need not assume a continuation of 
the instruction behind the scenes. The other scene, on the con- 
trary, presupposes such continuance of instruction, and that, too, 
unsuccessful ; so that Socrates appears at 627 already resolved to 
send the old man home, and to some extent as a justification of this 
course proposes to subject him to one more test, which certainly can- 
not consist in the long and good-tempered grammatical instruction. 

The studying-sofa is brought out. Strepsiades is to show 
whether he is capable of independent research. For this, total 
abstraction from the outer world, and the removal of every obsta- 
cle placed by the body in the way of mental activity, are necessary. 
Hence he must repose on the sofa, and the illusion of the sensu- 
ous perceptions must be avoided by covering up the entire body. 
But the procedure is again twofold.’ After the old man has 
reluctantly stretched himself upon the couch, the chorus exhorts 
him to apply himself to reflexion, and to keep sweet sleep far 
from his eyes. This might almost be taken for irony; for Strep- 
siades with every sign of pain springs up from the couch: he 
cannot rest for the bugs. There follows a well connected kommos 


‘ 


1 Cf. Beer, ibid. p.130f.; K.Fr. Fritzsche, De fab. retr. Ill. 3 ff; 
Hermann, Ges. Abhand. p. 271 f.; Teuffel, Philol. VII. pp. 326 ff. 


INTRODUCTION. 


(707-722). Then Socrates approaches and asks Strepsiades if he 
is thinking. Certainly he is: the bugs furnish him food for 
thought. The master, rebuking his effeminacy, commands him to 
wrap himself up and think out a swindling idea. But no sooner 
has the pupil addressed himself to this task, than Socrates finds 
it necessary for the first time to see what the scholar is about. 
Nay, he conjectures in all seriousness that under such circum- 
stances he is asleep. Then comes a repetition of the injunction to 
wrap himself up and speculate. Strepsiades asks him for a sub- 
ject, which has just been given him (728 f.). Socrates too has 
forgotten this, and gives him free choice as to a subject; and 
when the old man replies with impatience that he has ten thousand 
times said what he wants, — to avoid paying interest (which is the 
subject suggested to him at 728, so that his vexation is incompre- 
hensible), then comes the third command to wrap himself and 
ponder. This injunction so often repeated has its effect: Strep- 
siades’s power of speculation develops with astonishing vigor. 
He has a brilliant swindling idea (747 ff.), which is closely con- 
nected with the instruction in physics that he has not received ; 
and also by means of physics he devises a way of escaping a 
charge in which much money is at stake ; but finally conceives the 
stupid idea of evading an approaching judicial sentence by com- 
mitting suicide. And, just as no account is to be taken of the 
virtues of the just man when he has once erred, so Socrates be- 
comes enraged to such a degree at this single instance of momen- 
tary weakness, that he refuses to give him any further instruction. 
It occurs to him that half an hour before he had pronounced the 
old man forgetful; and although now there is not the slightest 
trace of this defect, an examination upon the instruction already 
given is instituted, and the old man fails. With a short impreca- 
tion (789 f.) the master withdraws. In his helplessness the poor 


peasant turns to the Clouds for advice.’ They advise him to send 
his son; and after Strepsiades has resolyed upon this course and 


withdrawn, the entire scene is most appropriately terminated by 


' Tf Socrates were stillon the stage, or appeal to the Clouds to intercede 
Strepsiades would either address him, with the master in his behalf. 


44 


47 


INTRODUCTION. 


the chorus commenting to Socrates, who is not present — perhaps 
by voice of thunder so that he may hear within—upon the great 
advantages he enjoys as servant of the Clouds. 

The mingling of two different conceptions is here evident. The 
scene following the kommos has a double beginning (7235 and 751) 
and a double progress: in the one Strepsiades is kept awake by 
the bugs, in the other his sleepiness prevents him from meditating ; 
in the one he has a definite task assigned him, in the other he is 
to select one himself. The one scene appears to form the continu- 
ation (though not immediate) of the instruction in grammar, pre- 
senting its further progress, in which, after a course of elemen- 
tary instruction, — often interrupted, indeed, by the impatience of 
the old student, — practice in independent labor is introduced, 
which at first, it is true, is retarded by the pupil’s sleepiness, but 
afterwards, when his interest is fully enlisted, turns out surpris- 
ingly well, so that even the teacher, sparing of praise as he is, 
cannot withhold his commendation (757, 773). The other scene is 
connected with the desperate outbreak of impatience which drove 
Socrates (627) out from the house. He expects nothing more 
of his scholar; the calamity growing out of the bugs intensifies 
his rage, and so he goes to work to bring about a rupture and to 
break off all further relations. According to this view the one 
scene would presuppose the success of the instruction, while the 
other would give the ground of its failure; the one would belong 
to the first Clouds, and the other to the second. But it should be 
observed that we must assume a lacuna in the first edition ; for the 
end of the scene in which the instruction succeeds is wanting ; but 
the choric ode (805-815), which in the present form of the com- 
edy stands in the most unsuitable place, belongs to the first 
Clouds, in which Strepsiades, enraptured (éryppevov) and astounded 
at his acquired wisdom, rushed off to bring the master his well 
earned fee. The last turn of the ode, ‘‘ Fortune is fickle,” might 
even warrant the assumption that the beginning of the catas- 
frophe immediately followed.' 

3ut the portion (636-692) that we have assigned to the first 
Clouds, and which so rudely interrupts the scene substituted for it 


1 Otherwise Teuffel and Biicheler. See on 455. 





INTRODUCTION. 


in the second, must nevertheless have belonged also to the second 
Clouds ; for in the further progress of the play a passage (848 ff.) 
which, according to this view, would perfectly suit the revised 
play, refers expressly to this passage (663 ff.). So we come to 
the question how it was possible for such a confusion to occur 
immediately after the parabasis. 

The parabasis, being a considerable interruption of the action 
proper, can of course be inserted only at an important turning 
point in the play. Under the assumption on which we are pro- 
ceeding, there would be two such turning points in the first Clouds : 
the admittance of Strepsiades as pupil, and the completion of his 
instruction, which was followed by the catastrophe. Hence the 
first parabasis (of course not the present one) came after the origi- 
nally much longer preliminary examination (478-496) and the 
resulting admission of the novice (497-509). After the parabasis 
came the elementary instruction (636-692), and when this proved 
too long for the old man, the exhortation to independent specula- 
tion (694 f.)' to which the chorus also urges him.? After the 
chorie ode, during which Strepsiades meditates, Socrates makes 
an inspection to see how he is succeeding (751-744).° This scene 
then was considerably longer and probably comprised also the 
instruction in the 7rrwv Adyos. In the second Clouds this had to 
be changed. Here the instruction of the old man is of secondary 
importance, since it fails, and that of Phidippides is introduced. 
The first parabasis, therefore, must have been inserted after Strep- 
siades’s course of study, and the instruction of Phidippides then 
filled the space between the first and the second parabasis. Con- 
sequently the poet abbreviated the preliminary examination and 
probably intended to connect with it the grammatical instruction 
(636-692). We should have to conceive the continuation as 


‘In the original play this was prob- repetition of axopfsis perfectly natural. 
ably more detailed. KaraxAwels devpi Our distribution agrees most nearly 
did not need to be changed, as it is not with Fritzsche’s (De fab. retr. IIL). 


necessary to refer it to the dondyrns. Teuffel’s presentation (/bid. pp. 828 
* 700-706 of the present play prob- — ff.), approved by Kochly, seems rather 
ably followed immediately after 695. artificial. Besides, 736 and 695 are 
® o{uoirdAas (742)is intelligible with- not inconsistent with each other, for 


out the bugs, and in view of 702 the 695 is very indefinite. 


45 


48 


AG INTRODUCTION. ; 


going on within during the parabasis, so that after its termination 
the master, convinced of his pupil’s incapacity, embraces the first 
opportunity to get rid of him.’ Whoever arranged the comedy in 
its present form found the double scene after the parabasis in the 
author’s own Ms., and, since the unfinished state of the whole 
rendered a complete new edition impossible, he combined the two 
in such a way as seemed to give a passable coherence. 

49 But how could so incomplete a drama be offered to the Athenian 
public? — The poet’s intention was to revise his favorite play with 
a view toa new performance. With great zeal he took hold of 
the new thought that was to give a fresh impulse to his work, 
the portrayal of the contest between the old and the new mode of 
rearing the youth, and this contest could not be presented in the 
person of an old, worn out peasant, but only in that of a youth; 
but the further he proceeded with his labor the more he became 
convinced that the new plan demanded a total change of almost 
every individual scene. Now genius finds a new creation easier 
and more agreeable than the improvement of an old one. Accord- 
ingly, after the poet had worked for several years at the task, he 
became tired of the Sisyphean toil and left the manuscript as it 
was. And so this manuscript, with a part of the old Clouds 
omitted and a part of the new completely worked up, portions of 
each being side by side, came into the hands of the person who 
published the play in its present form. That this person recog- 
nized the incompleteness of what was before him no one will 
doubt; but what was he to do? Was he to attempt to complete 
the work which the great poet had been unable to complete? Was 
he to leave out anything that the poet had not finally rejected, 
although by so doing he still could not produce a complete piece? 
With great but justifiable reverence and sense of duty towards 
Aristophanes, he felt that he must not withhold from the public 
such an inheritance (containing, as it did, the contest of the Adyor, 
one of the most beautiful passages in all the works of the poet), 


SS: 





' Accordingly we should have to and 964: aytcas Tt katdOov Kata KaTa- 
connect 627-635 immediately with  «kAwels...7f 5p@; The choric ode 
694 ff. by some such means as the  700-706,and probably 731-7389, are to 
fusion, proposed by Kéchly, of 635 be removed. 





INTRODUCTION. 


and that he must publish it just as he had found it, with the single 
exception that he attempted to restore a passable coherence. At 
that time (and we must not forget that the publication was in- 
tended only for that period) the relation of the new edition to the 
old could not be obscure, especially as the latter was still accessible. 
Moreover, notwithstanding the abundance of completed excellent 
works, the publication of just this incomplete piece was likely to 
meet with favor, since a universal and lively interest attached to 
the Clouds, especially after the trial and death of Socrates. 
Antiquity furnishes other examples of similar unfinished works of 
great masters, whilst in our times they are much more numerous. 
For a long time no doubt both editions stood side by side. It 
may well be that passages from the first were again and again 
added to the second, and that many difficulties of our present text 
spring from this source. Finally the first Clouds was lost, unques- 
tionably because the new Clouds, in spite of its incompleteness, 
was preferred to the old on account of the contest of the Adyo. 


EY. 


To judge of the faults or of the merits of the comedy in the 
condition in which we have it would be as hazardous as to conjec- 
ture the causes of the defeat which the original play sustained. 
Only one assertion can be made with positiveness: the presenta- 
tion of Socrates in the first part must have contributed considera- 
bly to the adverse decision of the judges of the contest; for in 
this part the first Clouds did not materially differ from the play in 
its present form, as is shown by the testimony of Plato in the 
Apology. Not that the Athenian public regarded Socrates as a 
model of virtue which comedy must not pollute with its ridicule ; 
but Socrates, according to the plan of this play, had to be stripped 
of so many of his peculiarities and clothed with so many quali- 
ties not belonging to him, that he lost the marks of full, fresh 
individuality, and thus being, in the conception of the poet, almost 
a mental abstraction, a sheer generalization, he became, in the 
performance, a mere shadow which bore a very slight resemblance 
to the reality. This untruth which Aristophanes could not evade, 


47 


50 


48 


INTRODUCTION. 


and which stood in sharp and disadvantageous contrast with his 
own lifelike representation of Cleon in the Anights, and the fidelity 
of Cratinus in the Turivy (the rival play of the Clouds), probably 
determined in great measure the decision of the judges. They 
were compelled to regard this generalization of a known person 
into a spectre without flesh and blood, as a departure from the 
true method of art. And even if they had regarded it as consis- 
tent with artistic principles to satirize the class in the individual, 
still the poet had attacked just that characteristic of the sophists 
which seemed to the people to be unimportant rather than ridicu- 
lous. The substance of sophistic doctrines, their strange tenets 
and their hair-splitting arguments troubled the masses very little: 
it was their sponging and swaggering, their avarice and vanity, 
that struck every one, and it is not surprising that the Parasites of 
Eupolis, in which just these external traits of the sophists were 
delineated, was more successful than the artistic Clouds of Aristo- 
phanes. May it not be that the poet himself saw this and was 
thereby induced to bid a gracious farewell to the somewhat thread- 
bare philosopher in the second part of the new edition, and to 
introduce as his successor the more lively jrrwv Adyos? 








APIZTO®ANOTS 


No bm A. Ae 


_ ee eee ee ee i 


TA TOT APAMATOS IIPOSOMA. 


STPEVIAAHS. XOPOS NE®EAON. 
®EIAINMIAHS. AIKAIOS, AOTOS. 
@EPATION STPEVIAAOY. AAIKOS AOTOS. 
MA@HTAI SOKPATOYS. TIASIAS, daveorys. 
SQOKPATHS. AMYNIAS, daveaorys. 


MAPTYS xai ZANOIAS, xwoda zpocwra. 





el ES Eg 


THE 


CLOUDS. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


5 4 5 - 
lov tov: 


> ~ ~ ‘A ~ lol ~~ tv 2 
@® Zev Barred, 70 Xpyya Tov vuKT@V oToV 


amr é€pavTov. 


ovdero? nuéepa yevnoerar; 


‘\ \ / > > / ¥ > > 4 
KQL [LYV maha VE aNEKTPVOVOS NKOVO €yYo* 


4 > > 4 Cif s > > » LA ~ 
5 ol © olKEeTaL peyKovow* aX ovK av po Tov. 


amohovo ONT, @ TOAELE, TOMM@Y EtvEKa, 


1-274: the prologue (mpédAoyos). 

1. Acc. toaSchol. iov denotes pain, 
and iod joy. But see on 1170. The 
word freq. stands extra metrum as here. 

2. & Zed Baotded: a common excl. 
in Ar., often accompanied by a gen. 
of cause, or, as here, by an exclam- 
atory sent.—To xpnpa Tav Kré.: a 
freq. circumlocution, implying won- 
der of any kind. Cf. Eq. 1219; Ran. 
1278; Av. 826; Ach. 150, bcov 7d 
xpijua rapvérwy mpocepxetar, Lys. 1031, 
Hh pey, ® Zev, xpnu ideiv rs eurldos 
éveoti cor. Also in prose: Hat. i. 36, 
bbs xpiwa ylyvera wéya. vii. 188 fin., 
jw Be Tod xEma@vos xphua apdpnror. 
Sometimes xpjua without a gen. has 
the same force, as Xen. Cyr. i. 4. 8, 
tAapov, Kaddv Tt xphua Kal peya.— 
édcov: adv. acc., somewhat stronger 
than exclamatory @s. That it is not 
pred. here, dmépavrov bcvv (early), is 
shown by the fact that the order 
bcos amépayros, bcos Oavuaords for amé- 
pavros bcos, Bavyuaarrds boos, seems not 
to occur. This use of écov, however, 
is rare. Gorg. Frg., 7 Tav &yaApdrwv 
epyacta boov jbeiav mapeoxe Thy bw. 


Plut. Mor. 790 a, 7d ypapew pdvov 
emigToAas TocavTas boov épy@des eatw. 
Some punctuate after écov, so that 
amépaytov becomes a new exclama- 
tion. In this case it would perhaps be 
better to punctuate as follows: écov. 
amépaytov: ovder08 jucpa yernoerat. 

4. kal pyv: directs attention to a 
new phase. 

5. ovk av (sc. oftws Eppeyxov): the 
Athenians were in the habit of sending 
their slaves out to labor at an early 
hour, and, if necessary, employed 
blows to make them diligent. But 
since the Spartan invasions had of- 
fered means of escape, it was neces- 
sary to treat them more leniently. 
Thue. (vii. 27. 4) informs us that by 
the year 413 n.c. more than 20,000 
had escaped. Cf. £q. 20ff. 

6. drodo.o, moAeue, TroAA@v: Obs. 
the recurrence of the same sound, 
here portraying the miseries of the 
war. —elvexa: this is the only form 
of the prep. when its first syl. is 
long; and the form is preserved in 
the Mss. in some places, as 422, 511, 
526. The form ofvexa (which some 


( 
bo 


ARISTOPHANES. 


7 3 > ‘\ , > ¥ , ‘\ > , 
OT ovoe Ko\ao e€eoTl JPOl TOUS OLKETAS. 


. 5 > 5 c \ ec XN , 
GAN ovd 6 XPNOTOS OVTOTL vEeavias 


> / “A / > ‘\ tA. 
eyeipeTar THS VUKTOS, adda TépdeTas 


10 €v TéeVTE TLiTVpais eyKEeKopdvANMEVOS. 


>] > 5 “A cs > 4 
adr et doKe, peykapmev eyKeKaduppevor. — 


aX ov Svvapar deldavos evdew SaKkVOMEVOS 


bro THs Samavyns Kal THS Patvns Kal TOV XpEewv 


\ \ \ cr 
dua TOVUTOVL TOV VLOV. 


€ \ , ¥ 
O be KOLYV EX WV 


e 4 iA XN 7 
15 urmacerat TE Kal Evvwpikeverar, Oey! xc chad 


editors adopt) can be used only as a 
conj. (wherefore, because, that) like 
60ovvexa, and is not used in comedy. 

7. or: ie. bre, quandoquidem. 
Cf. 34, 717, 1217. 67: never suffers 
elision in Att. — ov8é: ne hoc qui- 
dem, ut alia mittam. 

8. xpyotos: ironical (like tayaé7, 
61).—ovtoct: deictie 14, common in 
comedy and in the orators, but never 
used in tragedy, from which fact we 
may infer that it belonged to the 
language of common life. 

10. wévre: indefinite, like our 
“half a dozen.” — ourvpats: skins, 
used as bed-covers or cloaks. It may 
have denoted also some coarse, heavy 
manufactured stuff. — éykexopSvAn- 
pevos: E. M., mapa thy KopdvAny, Hrs 
eotly ofdnua THs Kepadns br TANyAs 
yevouevn. This word, like some others 
invented by Ar., was introduced into 
prose by late writers (e.g. Eustathius). 
—On this passage Suid. says: ptxos 
yap iv, ws eikds, Kal mepiekaAuTTOYTO. 
This implies that the subject-matter 
of the play was adapted to the time 
of year (March: see Introd. § 24) in 
which the play was acted. This is not 
hkely. It is quite credible, indeed, 
that in March Socrates might have 
had an opportunity to experiment 


with fleas (cf. 146 ff.), but the untime- 
ly lizard on the roof (173) implies 
mild weather at least, whether it was 
in March or not. So the view held 
by some may be correct, that the large 
number of blankets is meant as a token 
of effeminacy, because the weather 
was not very cold. 

11. eb Soxet: if it is so resolved. 
Strepsiades yields to the will of the 
majority. Or does he address him- 
self: but if you choose, ete. ? 

13. tao: here we should expect 
Ttav Képewy: the bugs. See on 37. 

14. kopnv éxov: long hair was a 
characteristic of the nobility, esp. 
common among the knights; hence 
inmd(era: immediately after. Cf Eq. 
580, where the chorus of knights 
says uy pbovet@ juiv Kou@or. Cf. 1101. 
There was a limit, however, to the 
fashionable length of hair. Slaves, 
on the other hand, wore their hair 
very short. Poets wore it long. In 
Av. 909, a poet calls himself Movcdwy 
Oepdmwy otpypds, Whereupon he is 
asked (911), ére:ita 597Ta BovAOS dy 
KOuNY exes; 

15. These luxuries belonged only 
to the wealthy. Horses cost relative- 
ly much more than with us. Phi- 
dippides, being through his mother 


— 


THE CLOUDS. O38 


dveipoTrohet & immous: eya 8 amoddvpar 


c A >” \ 7, > / 
Op@v ayovo av TYV oednvnv elKaOas* 


ol yap TOKOL Ywpovow.—amTE, Tat, MUXvoV 
»” XV Lod 7 > b) A ‘\ 
KaKPEpe TO ypapypateiov, W avayva aBav 
c 4 > 4 ‘\ , A , 
20 o7dcoLs bdeihw Kat hoyicwpmat ToVS TOKOUS. 
hep iow, Ti dpeihw; SddeKa pvas Macia. 


® 8655 as\ Macias rh eypyodamy ; 
TOU @MOEKA bvas ACE ; Tl EXPNTAELND ; 


9_S > , \ 4 
OT ET PLApLNV TOV KOTI7TATLAV. 


descended from the Alcmaeonidae, 
naturally followed the aristocratic 
fashion; for Alemaeon was the first 
Athenian to win a race at Olympia 
with a immay Cedyos (Isocr. 16. 25). 
Alcibiades kept up the honors of the 
family. Cf. Thue. vi. 16 (where Alci- 
biades speaks of himself). 

17. The month was lunar. The 
last days of the month beginning with 
the twentieth were called eixades, the 
twenties. Money was lent by the 
month (cf. 756), and on the €vn kat 
vea (see on 1154 and cf. 1222) suits 
for debt were instituted; hence in 
Greece the debtors hated this day as 
those at Rome did the tristes ca- 
lendae. Hor. Sat. i. 3. 87. — dyov- 
cay: not bringing, but driving uiong. 
The eixdSes had already begun. Cf. 
1131. 

18. xwpovew: are running on. The 
rate was serious, —10 to 36 per cent 
per annum, 
cf. Pax, 509, xwpet Td mpaypa. 

19. aqvayve: the Greek language 
having developed when writing was 
unknown, words already existing, 
A€yew, avayvryvéoxcew, were employed 
to designate reading when the intro- 


For this use of xwpetv, 


duction of letters made it necessary 
to express the idea. 
meant read aloud, and dvayryvdécKew, 
peruse; but the latter also soon ac- 


Aéyew prob. 


¥ , 
oy.or Tadas: 


quired the additional sense, read aloud. — 


In the mid. the compounds of Aéyew, 
dvaréyeobal, emiA€yerba, mean to read 
to one’s self, peruse. 

21. The wva was about $18, but 
the purchasing power of money was 
much greater than it is now. 

22. rot: for what. Cf. 31.—rt: 
cognate acc., the external obj. abrats 
being understood: what use did I make 
of them, how did I spend them. Dem. 
Phil. 1.33: & wev oby xphoetar Kal 
mote TH Suvduer kré. Kr. Spr. 46, 5, 9. 
eis tl, for what, might have been used. 
Cf. Dem. Timoth. 4, dvaykaiov Sore 
dinynoacda Ta Te OpeiAdueva kal eis b 
TL ExaoTov al’Ta@y kaTexphoato. oi yap 
tpameCirat eidPacw trouvhuata ypape- 
aba av te diddacr xpnudtwy Kal eis 
& Tt. 

23. 67°: see on 7.—kormariav: 
blooded horses were branded on the 
haunch with koppa (9), whence kor- 
matlas (xommapdpos, Luc. Indoct. 5), or 
with san (sampi, A), whence caupédpas 
(122). —olpot rddas: although ofux 
(Guo) is for of (@) wo. an adj. 
attending it and referring to the 
speaker is put in the nom. The des- 
ignation of the person addressed, of 
course, may be in the voc.; but if 
the sense requires, it is put in the 
causal gen. We sometimes find even 
oto ey. 


54 ARISTOPHANES. 


el? eLexomnv mpdotepov tov dd0ahpov hide. 


@EIAINMIAHS. 


25 Dikwv, AOuKEls. 


» N a , 
eXavve TOV GaUTOU Spopmov. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


et) > ‘\ N ‘\ / i 3 > , 
TOUT €OTL TOUTL TO KaKOV, O fs amro\@)eKeEV? 


> “~ ‘\ Nj , c 4 
OVELPOTFONEL Y2p KQL Kabevowv UITTTTLKNV. 


PEIAITNIMIAHS. 


/ , NS ‘\ 4 
mocous Spopous ela TA TokEMLOTHpLA ; 


24, éfexornv: a play upon xomma- 
tias.— ™potepov: sooner, with the ad- 
ditional notion of rather.— dp@adpov : 
for the acc. with the pass., see H. 
724 a; G. 1239. Similarly Av. 342, 
TOs KAavoe. yap nv drat ye Twpbad- 
M® “KKoT]S ; 

25. Phidippides, dreaming, ad- 
dresses a companion: That’s unfair ; 
keep to your own track. — édavve 
Spopov: like 65sy mopevecOu. If in 
these expressions, dpéuov meant a race 
and 680v a journey, the acc. would 
be purely cognate; and it may be 
that expressions such as these grew 
out of the pure cognate const. So 
we have typa céAevOa mAciv (Hom.), 
then mAciv oivora mévtoy, and finally 
in prose, mAciy OdAaccav. So in Eng. 
sail the sea, walk the streets. In any 
case, it is better not to assume the 
ellipsis of a prep., but to accept the 
const. as an extension of the cog- 
nate obj., though practically the verb 
has become trans. See Kr. Spr. 46, 
6, 2. 

26. totir éoti rovri: more freq. 
tout (€ot’) éxeivo, there it is, just as I 
told you. Very common in Ar. and 
not unknown in tragedy. Cf. 1052; 


Ran. 318, 1842; Av. 354. Eur. Hel. 
622: rodr gor’ éxeivo. Just like our 
passage, Pax, 64, todr’ éo7) rout) Td 
Kakov av@ otye Aeyov. Tovrti instead 
of éxeivo is employed because of the 
defining rel. ¢lause which follows. 
See Kr. Spr. 51, 7, 11; Dial. 51, 7, 6. 

27. wal: z.e. not only when awake 
does he constantly think of horseman- 
ship, but even when asleep he dreams 
of it. The dreaming, of course, is 
mentioned as a proof of his entire 
devotion to it when awake. There 
is not the slightest ground for 
rejecting the verse, as Herwerden 
proposes. 

28. é\a: some propose éAds. Kock 
understands $iAwy to be the subj., 
and 7a ToAeuioThpia (sc. aywvicuata, 
Xen. Hipparch. 3. 5) the cognate obj. 
We may, however, take ra moAcuiott- 
pia (sc. Gpuata, Xen. Cyr. vi. 1. 29; 
Hdt. v. 113.7) as the subj., though 
in the pun in the next verse éeAavveis 
has a personal subj. —roAepiorypia : 
Photius, toAcuiorhs trmos ody as Gy tis 
oinbein 6 eis Tovs moAguous emiTnde10s, 
GAN 6 év Tots ay@ot oxjpa pepwv 
ws eis méAcuov ed’Tpemiomevos: Hv yap 
TOLOUTOY ayoViopa. 








THE CLOUDS. 55 


~ 


STPEVIAAHS. 


> A A ‘\ A \ Paes > , , 
e“e prev aU moAXovs TOV TaTEp é€A\avvets Spopous. 


‘\ 7. 
30 dtap ti ypéos €Ba pe peta Tov Ilaciav; 7 


€L A 8 d 7 \ lal * / 
Tp us pvae l Pla KOU KQaL TpoXolw fuUVLa. 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


» Q 9 > , » 
amaye TOV UT7TOV e€adioas olkace. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


ah’, @ pen’, e€nlikas ewe y eK TOV ELV, 


9 ‘\ , » >” , 
OTE KAL dikas oddnka X42TEPOL TOKOU 


35 evexuvpacer ai phacw. 


@EIAINIMIAHS. 


> , > , 
ETEOV, @ TATEP, 


\ 
ti Svokohaivers Kal otpéper THY VUXP Ohnv; — ’ 


29. péev: somewhat adversative ; 
pev ody might have been used. 

30. éBa: the Dor. form is em- 
ployed because the expression is a 
parody on a lyric passage in a lost 
play of Eur.: ri xpéos €Ba Saya; 
what calamity befell the house? ‘The 
comedian makes this ridiculous by 
using xpéos in its other sense, debt. 
The const. of faivw with the ace. 
(Eur. Hipp. 1371, d8bva w odbva Balver) 
is not peculiar to Eur. — Pasias and 
Amynias, who are as fictitious as 
Strepsiades and Phidippides, appear 
later in the play. 

31. Sibplokov: a small two-wheeled 
chariot for racing, prob. adorned with 
ivory, copper, silver, etc. The price, 
at least, would imply considerable 
ornamentation. — tpexotv: prob. to 
be understood as belonging to the 
chariot. 

32. After the race is ended in the 


dream, Phidippides orders his fr7o- 
kéuos to give his horse a roll in the 
sand and lead him home. The Greeks 
had special places, called &Aiwd570pa or 
éfadtorpa, for horses to roll on. Cf. 
Xen. Oec. 11. 18, 6 mats e&adloas tdv 
trrov otkade ardryet. 

33. & péAe: familiar address, often 
with element of censure. Cf. & dar 
pdme, 58. — é—yjAtkas : another play 
upon words. Here éegaAlvSew has the 
sense of evolvere as in Sen. /pist. 
74,3, bonis evoluti. The words 
éag@ (28) and éfaAfoas (32) were intro- 
duced by the poet merely for the 
purpose of punning upon them. This 
habit sometimes betrayed him into 
forced and unnatural turns. 

34. roKxov évexupdoer Oar: equiv. to 
evéxupa AfjerOa TOU TdKov. 

35. éreov: used by Ar. in questions 
only. It seems to be a pet word 
with Phidippides. Cf. 95, 820. 


06 ARISTOPHANES. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


ddxver pé Tis Sypapxos ek Tov oTpwpdrar. 


P®EIAINMIAHS. 


¥ oy , fas , 
€aocov, WwW Saovee, KaTadapbetv TL be. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


av 8 ov Kabevde: ra Sé xpéa taut tof ore 


ty 


40 cis THY Kehadnv atavTa THY oY Tpeerar. 


pev. 


a? abe’ 7 tpopvyjatpr amodécbar KaKas, 
NTUS fe yh ernpe THY onV pyTépa: 

E“ol yap HV aypoukos HOurtos Bios, 
EUPWTLOV, AKOPNTOS, ELK KELWEVOS, 


45 Bpvov pehizraus Kal mpoBdro.s Kat oreudddo.s. 


ever €ynua Meyakhéovs tod Meyakdéous 


37. tis Srjpapxos: we expect flea 
or bug, hence tls which is used in 
speaking of things of which more 
than one exists, whereas each deme 
had but one demarch. That this offi- 
cer could have anything to do with 
collecting interest on private debts 
rests solely on the authority of a 
Schol. on this verse. It was his duty 
to assess real estate and to collect 
taxes; and possibly it is the exercise 
of this function that Strepsiades is 
represented as dreading.— ék tay 
otpwparev: this does not qualify 
djuapxos, but denotes the result of 
darver. 

41. mpopvyctpia: the business of 
match-making was more systematic 
at Athens than it is with us. As it 
was often carried on in common with 
mpoaywyela, it came into disrepute. 
Cf. Plat. Theaet. 150 a. No masc. form 


corresponding to mpouyhotpia occurs 
in classical Greek. 

42. ys: defines and at the same 
time is causal. The causal use grows 
out of the qualitative. See Kr. Spr. 
51, 8, 2. 

44, ff. These verses seem to be 
addressed to the spectators, as in a 
parabasis. (See on 510ff.) Cf Av. 
30 ff., where the spectators are ad- 
dressed directly: év5pes of wapdyres ev 
Adyw. Cf. 1102 ff. 

46. He neglected the old rule: thy 
kata cavtby Aa, or as Aesch. (Prom. 
890) has it, ro Kndedoat (woo) cal Eaurdy 
apiorever yarpo. — Meyaxddovs : the 
nom. would be MeyakAéens 6 Meya- 
kX €ous (sc. vids). Megacles, son-in-law 
of the Sicyonian tyrant Clisthenes 
(Hdt. vi. 130), had two sons, the fa- 
mous law-giver Clisthenes and Hip- 
pocrates. Hach of these in turn had 


THE CLOUDS. 57 


adekpidnv aypoikos av e€ dorteos, 

er, peony, EYKEKOLOUPMLEVNV. 

TavTnY OT eyapour,, TER EE eyo, 
50 0lwv Tpvyos, a Eplav TEpiovaias* 


n oe av pvpov, KPOKOU, KATAYAWTTLOLATOV, 


Saravyns, hadvypov, Kwduddos, TevervAdtbdos. 


ov pny €pO y as dpyos Hy, 


aN éowada. 


eyo 8 av aitn Ooipariov Sexvds Todt 


55 Tpodacw ehackov: @ ytval, dav o7adas. 


@EPATION. 


é\atov nuty ovK eveot ev T@ AV 
Ty ar & 76 dMwyvo. 


a son named Megacles. One or the 
other of these was the father of 
the Megacles who was the uncle of 
the wife of Strepsiades. The rela- 
tionship is invented so as to give the 
wife the appearance of great nobil- 
ity, an effect enhanced by the repe- 
titions. The reduced circumstances 
of the family (see on 815, and ef. 
Ach. 614) would account for her 
marrying a peasant. 

48. éykekourvpwpevny: comic word, 
Coesyrified, made from Koiwvpa, who 
is mentioned sometimes as the wife of 
Alemaeon, sometimes of Pisistratus. 
She was a haughty woman from Ere- 
tria. Some think there were two of 
the same name. 

50. rpacias: FE. M. 764, 25, 


ca) Tépow (dry, torreo for torseo) 


mapa 


Tepid Kal Tapoid mapa Siwrl5n Kal 
Sanscrit 
that 
developed from 


Kal imépOecw tpacw. The 


root, with vocalic r, indicates 
ep, ap, and pa were 
a vowel p in the proethnic period. — 
The word means erate, especially for 
drying figs on. Poll. (vii. 144) says 
that it denoted the dried figs 


also 


themselves, a meaning which would 
suit better here. — meptovelas: a com- 
ma might be placed before this word. 
Compare damavns, 52. 

52. Kwdtados, DevervAAtSo0s : names 
of Aphrodite, the former from the 
Attic promontory of the same name, 
the latter from her supervision of 
child-birth. The tempies of Aphro- 
dite Colias and Aphrodite Genetyllis, 
as well as that of Pan, were often 
used by the women as places for as- 
sembling. Cf. Lys. 2. 

53. éomdba: 
the word sometimes was used figura- 
tively Diphil. 45. 
27, meipdkiov epay ta matpga BpiKe 
kal orada. 

54. av: frequentative, habitual; 
used with the aor. or impf. indic. to 
indicate that something used to hap- 
pen whenever there 
Compare Eng. would. See Kr. Spr. 
58, 10,8; GMT. 162; H. 885; G. 
1206, — ro8l: 
had on, 

55. mpodacw : 
proof (Beweis), and cites 


she wove,—a pun, as 


of squandering. 


was occasion. 


this here, — the one he 


Kock renders as a 
Thue. i 


08 ARISTOPHANES. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


x , a 
oyLou’ TL yap jor TOV TOTHY AmTES h¥yVOV; 


devp eX”, va KAaNS. 


@EPATION. 


A 4 A 4 
dua TL dnra Kavoouas ; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


OTL TOV Tayeov eveTiers Opvardidoav. — 


\ A (Pp 4 Lod 3 4 > eN c , 
60 PEeTa Trav, OTT WS V@V eyevel VLOS OUTOOL, 


> / \ \ a \ > a 
EOL TE omy) KQL T™) YVUVQLKL tayaln, 


TEpt Tovvopnatos On “vTevOev edowWopovpeba: 


n bev yap Ummov mpocetifea pos Tovvoma, 


EdvOurmov, 7 Xapurzor, 7 Kad\urridny: 


23. 5; iil. 9. 2; vi. 6. 1; but these 
hardly establish the meaning. The 
usual rendering, pretext, pretence, ex- 
cuse (i.e. to prevent the statement 
Alay onmadas from being too bald) 
seems admissible. 

57. otpor: here, an expression of 
vexation. In Av. 1051 Pithetaerus 
becoming exasperated exclaims oZuor 
kakodaluwy, Kal ov yap evTavl jo0 Err; 
—motTnv-Avxvov: this seems to have 
been an expression current among 
the people. Plat. Com. 193, peldeabe 
tovdAatov apddp ef ayopas P eye | wrt- 
Towa attABny Tw’, Aris ph Wdris. 
Herodian says, oivopAvé 6 piAorérns: 
Tt) yop méTns em Adxvou uadAoy. Still 
aérns is often used of persons, and 
was probably at first transferred to 
lamps in jest. 

59. OpvadAlSwv: part. gen. as obj. 
H. 736; G. 1097. The objection to 
maxetat OpvadAldes was that they made 
a métns Avdxvos. Analogously Luc. 
Gall. 29, Sujecav Thy Opvaddlda, and 
Id. Tim. 14, Supadéov Opvaddrtéiov. In 


these instances, the wick was thirsty 
for want of oil. 

60. Strepsiades resumes his narra- 
tive. — 61s: equiv. to éwei. Cf Soph. 
Tr. 917, émws & étéAece Tov7’, érevOo- 
pote’ avw|KabéCero, KTEé. 

62. On the tenth day after a child’s 
birth, its name was given it. The 
name was bestowed by the father, 
with certain ceremonies including a 
sacrifice and feast, the whole solem- 
nity being called 7 Sexarn. In the 
present instance the mother usurped 
authority. See on Av. 494, 922. 

63. mpooeriOer: conative impf., in- 
sisted on adding. See H. 832; G. 
1255. Cf. ériOéuny 65. In 67 the aor. 
é0éueba denotes attainment. 

64. The Athenian nobles were fond 
of compound names formed with t- 
mos, AS ZdvOinmos, “Immévixos, etc. It was 
customary to name the first son after 
the father’s father (in 65 adm7mos is 
the paternal grandfather of Phidip- 
pides), so that the two names often 
alternated, as KaAAlas, ‘Immévixos, then 





THE CLOUDS. 59 


85 éya S€ TO Tov wammov “TMeunv Pedwrtdnv. 


Téws pev ovv expwope: cita TO Kpovw 

Kown EvveBnpev, KaleucOa DedurTidyy. 
lo ‘\ en , > > ¢ 

TovTov Tov viov AapwBavova’ exoptleTo: 


oc @ \ , x 7 > > / ‘\ / 
oTav OU peyas wy apy eX\avv”ns pos ToAw, 


10 womep Meyaxrdeéys, Evaorid’ exov —. 


>> 


eyo & edny: 


yy 5 > an 
*“oTav peep ouv Tas aiyas €k TOU hedr€us, 


aoTep 6 TaTyp cov, Siupfepav évnppévos —.” 


KaAAlas again, etc. 
on 46. 

65. PeadSviSnv: the grandfather’s 
name was really cidwy (154), but the 
name even of the same person often 
varied between the primitive and the 
patronymic form, as ’Eijxeoros and 
’EEnkeorldns (Av. 11), Nucduaxos and 
Nicouaxldns (Lys. 50. 11), Aevxddogos 
and Aevrodogidns (fan. 1515), AA€Ear- 
Spos and ’AActavdplins, KAéavdpos and 
KAeav5ptins, etc. 

66. éxpivopcda: we contended,—a 
meaning rare in Att. But cf Eur. 
Med. 609, as ob Kpwodpar ravdé con 
7a mAclova (litigabo, contest). Cf. 
Eq. 1258.—1¢é xpdvw: at last. For 
analogous uses, cf. 865, 1245. 

69. The suppression of the apod., 
“how fine it will be,’ marks in this 
instance the playful language with 
which the parents address their child. 
It may be, however, that Strepsiades 
merely gives so much of each sent. 
as suits his purpose. 
parallel instances fe, ei ydp, (O si), 
in wishes; but this is different. All 
consciousness of a cond. element in 
ele, ei ydp, was lost. In fact, some 
hold that the cond. ei grew out of the 
opt. ei. The minatory ei wh with sup- 
pressed apod. comes nearer; but even 
here there was prob. a threatening 
gesticulation. —moAw: .¢. axpdémodw. 


Cf, Av. 288. See 


Some cite as 


Cf. Eq. 267, 1093; Lys. 487, rh» 
méAw judy drekAeloare. Thue. (ii. 15. 
3, 6) gives the explanation: 7d 5& mpd 
rovrov  akpdémoAts } viv ovoa wé- 
Aus fv Kal 7d bw aithy mobs vdrov 
...kaAeirar 5€ 
bia Thy maAaay ta’Tn KaTolknow Kal 
n akpomoArs pexpt TOVSE Ett ba >AB7- 
valwy réArs. Similarly the old part 
of London is called The City. The 
happy mother imagines her son, as 
victor at the Panathenaea, riding in 
a chariot up to the Acropolis. 

70. Meyaxdéns: derived from peya- 
kAens by shifting the accent. Ar. 
never contracts compound names end- 
ing in -«Aéns when the fourth syl. 
from the end is short, but always con- 
tracts when this syl. is long, as “Hpa- 
KARs, OeusotoKAns. — EvorlSa: some 
sort of splendid robe, worn, by men 
and by women.—é€dyv: would say. 

71. pév ovv: employed very often 
in objecting to a statement just made, 
See Kr. Spr. 64, 5, 4. 
—rds alyas: sc. ¢Aatvys (69). —ead- 
A€ws: is a common noun, designating 
any rugged hill-side with a thin cov- 
ering of earth, a sort of place well 
suited for goats. Harp., ra rerpaéin nad 
aiyiBora xwpla pedrdas éxdAovy, That 
it is not the name of any particular 
mountain in Attica is shown by a com- 
parison of all the seeming allusions 


pdA.oTa TeTpaypevoy. 


nay rather. 


60 ARISTOPHANES. 


ad’ ovK émifero Tols emots ovdev hoyos, 


. ») Y , 4 Lal , 
avr UITTFEPOV [LOU KATEXEEVY TWOV \KPNMAaTwWV. 


75 vov obv ohynv THY VvUKTA dpovTilav ddod 


petav ev pov AT paTrov datpovias vireppua, 


“A x > , 
nv qv avateiow Tovtovi, cwOyoopat. 


arr e€eyeipar mpaTtov avtov Bovdopau. 


“A &n > hf ay °’ cy oN > , “A 
TS NT av 1) lOoT QAUTOV ETTEVELP ALLL 5 TTWS ; 


80 Devdurmidyn, Devdurmid.iov. 


PEI AITIMIAHS. 


4 > , 
Tl, @ TATE; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


, \ \ A N iN , 
KVOOV ME KQL TH)V XELPa 50s TYV defiav. 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


b] , , ¥ 
ioov. TL eat; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


el7é prot, irers ee; 


to such a mountain, which would lo- 
cate it in various parts of the coun- 
try. 

73. éwl®ero: the aor. denotes the 
result (67), the end of the matter was 
that he did not hearken. The impf. 
would mean “he would not hearken.” 

—Katéxeev: cf. Vesp. 7 Plat. Legg. 
300d, eviore macay BAacpnutay Tay 
‘ep@v Kataxéovaow. 

74. tarmepov: horse-complaint,a comic 
word formed after the analogy of 
tt epos, jaundice (liver-complaint), bde- 
pos, dropsy (water-complaint). 

75. Cf. Eq. 1290; Lys. 26 f., aan 
Zot tr euod mpayy ava(nrnpevor | 
moAAatol 7 aypumviaiow eppirtacpmevoy. 
Ran. 931, a parody on Eur. Hipp. 
375 f., 5n mor GAAwS vuKTds ev waKp@ 
xpvy | Ovntav eppdvTic® 7 diepOapra 
Bios. Soph. O. T. 67, tore we woAAas 


dd0vs €AOdvTa ppovTidos mAdvois.— ObOd : 
depends on ¢poyticar. 

76. Cf. Photius, 315, 6500 mapovons 
THY atpatoy (nrets. —BSatpoviws: di- 
vinely, marvelously. 

77. qv: governed by something 
like Badi¢ew implied. 

79. dy émeyelpatpt: the prot. is con- 
ta‘ned in més. GMT. 52, 2. 

80. PeasinwlSy, Pevsurmlsrov. _, 
132; Ach. 404, Edpiridn, Evpimidior. 
Eur. Cycl. 262 ff., & KénAop... a 
KukAémoyv. — tt, o: a hiatus very com- 
mon in comedy, admissible even in 
tragedy. Cf. 21, 22, 82, 93, 746, 786, 
791, 798, 825, 847, ete. Aesch. Theb. 
208, rl odv; so id. 704; Pers. 787; Suppl. 
306. Soph. Aj. 873; Phil. 917, rt tras. 

82. iSo0u: there, voila, freq. em- 
ployed to denote compliance with a 
request. Cf. 255, 635, 825. 


Lee 


THE CLOUDS. 61 


PEIAINNIAHS. 


\ x U wa Sk bee Y 
vy) TOV OGELOW TOUTOVL TOY LTTTLOV. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


Bn "pot ye TovTov pyndapas Tov Ummov. 
e \ ¢ X = ee A a 

85 ovTOS yap 6 Oeds aitids por TOY KakOr. 
ahh’ etrep ex THS Kapdias p’ ovTws dudes, 


> A al 
@ 7Ql, mOov HOt. 


PEI AINNIAHS. 


ti 6€ tidwpar Syra cor; 


=TPEVIAAHS, 


» c f. ~ 
EKOTPEYWOV WS TAXYLOTA. TOUS TavTOU TpOTOUS, 


\ , ee) \ a sees , 
KQL pavbav €Oav av eyw TAPALVETW. 


@EIAINMIAHS. 


90 héye 57, Ti Keheves; 


83. That Poseidon, the sea-god, 
should be also irmws is due, accord- 
ing to Preller, to the resemblance 
between the plunging motion of a 
ship and the movement of a gallop- 
ing horse. Acc. to Att. local tra- 
dition, Poseidon invented reins at 
Colonus. Soph. O. C. 713 ff., d&vaé 
Tlovedav, trmouw tov dxerrnpa yart- 
vov mpwrait Tatode kricas ayuiais KTé. 
Cf. Paus. vii. 21. 8, wvoudodar be 
"Immwv tov Gedy relOoiro pev av ris 
kal ém’ alrlais Gddas: eye 5é ebpérny 
lamixys byra amd rovrov cxetv Kal 7d 
bvoua elkdtw. “Ounpos uév ye év trrwy 
GOdous Mevehdw xara rod Beod rovrov 
mpbkrAnow mepieOnxev Spxov: “Immwy 
dWdpevos, yarhoxov’ Evvoolya:ov | 5uvvi 
unbev éxwv 7d éudv bbw dpyua mredjoa 
(IL. xxiii. 584 f.). Iduduws 54, ds’ AOn- 
valots Tovs dpxatoTdrous Uuvwy erolncev, 
elval pyot Tov Mocedava Irrwy re dw- 


Thpa vey rt’ lOukpnd€uvwy. —tovrovt: 
pointing to a statue on the stage. 
See on 1478. 

84. ph "pol ye: nol to me, i.e. do 
not mention tome. Cf. 483; Ach. 345, 
un po. modpacw. Vesp. 1179, 1400. 
Kr. Spr. 48, 6, 2; 62, 3,12. See on 
Eq. 19. 

87. mod: the aor. does not call 
for general obedience, but implies 
that there is something special to be 
done ; hence the question which fol- 
lows.— tl: cognate acc, — mwlopar: 
when a command is turned into a 
question by a change into the first 
per., the subjy. as here, or the fut. 
indic., as in 111, is used. This subjv. 
may be used of course in anticipating 
a command, 694, rl dpa; 

88. tkorpepov: Schol. d\X\atov, pe- 
rdBare. ‘The expression is taken 
from turning old garments to make 


oo 
Lo 


ARISTOPHANES. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


ia , 
KQL TL TELCO EL; 


@EIAITIMNIAHS. 


‘\ XX / 
vy Tov Avovucov. 


, 
TELO O[LQL, 


=TPEWVIAAHS. 


devpd vuv amdoBXere. 


c “A ‘\ 4 al \ > , 
épas TO Ovpiov TovTO Kal T@Kid.ov; 


@EIAINNIAHS. 


Opa. 


, > nA > 9 \ 3 , io , 
Tl OUVVY TOUT EOTLY €TEOV, @W TATED ; 


S=TPEVIAAHS. 


a A to +) 2) \ , 
Wuxav copov TovT €aTl PpovtTiaTyptov. 


them appear new. In 554 the word 
is used differently. 

91. amdBrere: Brére Sedpo, simply, 
might mean look here (at the speaker), 
while déBdere directs the eye to a 
more remote object pointed out. In 
323 the simple Bdée devpi (of a re- 
mote object) is further explained by 
immediately adding the thing to be 
looked towards, mpds thy Ildpynéa. 

92. olkiStov: dim. of ofkia (not 
oikos), hence the long antepenult: 
oixi-cocov. Kr. Spr. 41, 10, 2. It is 
usually assumed that the house of 
Socrates is meant, as even Ar. would 
hardly have dared to represent him 
as having a special building as a 
school-house ; but where was Xan- 
thippe, especially when the house 
burnt in the closing scene ? See In- 
trod. § 12. Socrates valued all his 
property, including his house (Xen. 
Oec. 2. 3) at five pra? (90 dollars) ; 
but Boeckh (Pub. Econ. of the Athe- 
nians, I. p. 156f.) doubts whether it 
was possible to support a family at 


Athens with so little property. The 
Koppa horse cost twelve uva?, — more 
than twice the entire possessions of 
Socrates. 

94. Wuxa@v: this word is prob. in- 
tended to suggest two ideas, that of 
souls in the sense of men, and that of 
ghosts or spectres. Cf. 504. Soin Av. 
1555, Wuxaywye? Zwxparyns. The use 
of pux7 as equiv. to man is derived 
from Socratic usage, and is freq. in 
Plat. Cf. Rep. i. 858e, avdyKn Kaxyn 
Yuxn Kax@s dpe. — ppovtTiothptov : 
thinking-shop, phrontistery, specula- 
torium; formed after épyacrnpior, 
diuxaorypiv, etc.  Aeschin., acc. to 
Philostratus, called Rhodes cogior dy 
ppovrisryp.ov, alluding perhaps to this 
play. Very late writers use it as an 
ordinary word, and in the Christian 
fathers it signifies monastery. Even 
ppovtistys may have been invented 
by Ar., although it was in use a short 
time afterward. Xen. Symp. 6. 6; 
7, 2. Plat. Apol. 18b. These in- 
stances, however, refer to the Clouds. 








THE CLOUDS. 63 


5 anf? 3 lal > »” A \ 5 ‘\ 
95 evtav? évoikove avopes, Ol TOV OVPAVOV 


- > 4 ¢€ 
AéyovTes avateWovow ws €otw TVLYEUS, © 


+ ‘\ € A e c a) > »” 
KQOTL TEPL NAS OVTOS, NMELS 8 avOpaxes. 


<3 , > > , »” an 
OUTOL dudadoKove’, apyuplov HY TLS 5150, 


héyovra VLUKaY Kal OlKaLa KQOLKA. 


@EIAITIMIAHS. 


\ 
100 cia d€ Tives; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


> S09 b A » 
ovK 010 aKpiBas Tovvopa: 


95. rov otpavov: acc. by prolep- 
sis, depending on dvamelfovo.w. See 
on 145, 493. 

96. See on 201. In Av. 1001, the 
same comparison is attributed to 
Meton, and by Cratinus (in the Ia- 
vorra) to the philosopher Hippon. 
—éyovtes: by argument, or disputa- 
tion.—éortw mvyeds: when quantity 
by position is desired, movable vy 
is written not only before a single 
consonant as in 74, 97, etc., or before 
a mute and liquid as here, but in 
some texts it is used even before the 
strong combinations of consonants, as 
Soph. Ant. 571, vidow(v) orvyo. In 
the latter case it is difficult to deter- 
mine which is correct, since in the 
early classical prose the movable » 
could be used or omitted before 
either vowels or consonants. Towards 
the end of the classical period, its 
use became general in both cases, 
The rule stated in most grammars 
has no foundation. 

97. The dvOpwro are to the obpaves 
(dome of the sky) what dvOpaxes are 
to the rvcyeds (a hollow hemisphere, 
as some think, placed over burning 
coals to smother them, as it were). 
See Intrad. § 36. The pun on 4vépw- 
mo and &vOpaxes is found also in Av. 


1546. In Eur. Cycl. 374, the Mss. 
have dvOpirwy bépu. am avOpdxwy Kpéa. 

98. The intimation that Socrates 
taught for money is false. See In- 
trod. § 12. 

99. This charge is not true of 
Socrates, but most of the sophists 
were liable to it. Plat. says (Phaedr. 
272d) these held dre ovdév ddndelas 
peréxev Séor Tov wédNdovTa lkav@s pynto- 
pixdv €vetOat, dANad TOU wiOavov. Cf. 
Sen. Kpist. 88, Protagoras ait 
de omni re in utramque par- 
tem disputari posse. — A€yovra: 
instrumental. — Kal Slkava Kadika: 
whether right or wrong,— a freq. com- 
bination. See on Lg. 256. So in 
Lat., as Ter. Ad. v. 9. 33, quia non 
iusta iniusta prorsus omnia 
omnino obsequor. The ace. here 
depends on vxéy (to carry points), 
the const. being analogous to that in 
vkav'Oddumria. Cf. 115, 482, 1211, 
13385. <Aeschin, 8. 63, vxd &repov 
Yipipa Proxparns. 

100 f. Phidippides asks the very 
question that Strepsiades is avoiding; 
and the latter still evades as much as 
he can and tells an actual falsehood, 
for he knows the name well enough, 
Of course, the name has to come out 
eventually, but he wishes to prepare 


64 ARISTOPHANES. 


EepyvoppovtTicTat Kahot Te Kayaoi. 


®EIAINMIAHS. 


aiBor, Tovnpot Y> oloa. 


Tovs adalovas, 


Q >’ lal \ > PS) / fe 
TOUS WK PLWYTAS, TOUS QAVU7TO HTOVS héyeus* 


QV 6 KaKOOal'LwV LwKparns Kat Xawpepav. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


x ¥ , \ » , 
1057 1, OiwwiTa: pndev ELTYS VYTLOV. 


his son gradually for it. As soon, 
however, as he utters pepyuvopportr 
oral it is all out. 

101. peptpvodpovtictal: coined by 
Ar., and hardly translatable. The 
word conveys the idea of close and 
painful scrutiny with deep and in- 
tense meditation. The use of uépiuva 
implied here is as old as Empedo- 
cles, and is found in Xen., Plat., etc. 
For gpovtiaris, see on 94.—Kadol te 
kaya8ol: freq. as a designation of the 
Athenian aristocracy, to whom be- 
longed most of the associates of 
Socrates. Strepsiades hopes that this 
designation will impress his son fa- 
vorably. The expression was also 
much used by the Socratists of men’s 
character. Originally, it seems to 
have denoted physical (adds) and 
moral (ayads) excellence. 


102. Phidippides’s indignation 
finally bursts forth.—-yé: implies an 
ironical yes. — ddatovas: vain pre- 


tenders, a word often used by Ar. 
103. axpiavras: as doctores 
umbratici. Cf. 120, 199, 504, 1115. 
See on 186.—dyuroSyrovs: we must 
not judge this habit of Socrates by 
present usage in America or western 
Europe. At Sparta the young were 
required to go barefoot (Xen. Resp. 
Lac. 2.3); and at Athens shoes were 
usually laid aside in-doors, and many 


men, esp. admirers of Spartan rigor 
and simplicity, wore no shoes at all 
even in winter. Plat. Symp. 220b, 
(Socrates) avurddntos 1a Tod KpuotdA- 
Aov (ice) fadov emopeteto 7) of AAO 
bmodedeuevor. Xen. Mem. i. 6. 2, (An- 
tiphon to Socrates) avumddnrds te Kal 
axitwy diaredcts. Cf. Plat. Phaedr. 
229a. As instances, may be men- 
tioned the orators Lycurgus and Pho- 
cion, of a later period. 

104. Chaerephon, of the deme of 
Sphettos (156), companion of Soc- 
rates from youth up (Plat. Apol. 
21a) was assailed by the comedians 
as much as Socrates himself. He 
was pale and lean, and hence called 
bat (Av. 1554), son of night (Frg. 
486), etc. Cf. 505 f. During the rule 
of the Thirty, he was an exile (Plat. 
Apol. 21a). Socrates speaks of him 
(tbid.) with affection, and it was 
Chaerephon who brought from Del- 
phi the oracle declaring Socrates the 
wisest of men. Xen. speaks of him as 
being quick to grow angry, but easy 
to appease; at least, the dialogue 
given in Mem. ii. 3 implies so much. 

105. 4 4: designed merely to in- 
terrupt Phidippides.—etays: subjv. in 
prohibition, GMT. 259. As the subjv. 
was no doubt used for the purpose of 
mollifying the harshness of .a specific 
prohibition, it is used for the imy. 





THE CLOUDS. 65 


¥” 
GAN el Te KHdEL TOV TaTpewv addiTor, 


Ys ~ 
TOUT@VY YEVOU [LOL TXATALEVOS THY LTTUKHD. 


@EIAITIMIAHS. 


> x \ \ , > , , 
OUK QV [ka TOV Avovuaor, €l doins YE Poe 


* tovs dhaciavovs, os Tpéper Aewydpas. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


110 8, avtiBoto o°, & didrtar avOpdérwv enol, 


e\Oav SidacKov. 


only in the aor., esp. in the second 
pers.; for in the third pers: there was 
not the same danger of offending the 
person addressed. Hence in the third 
pers. the subjv. and imy. are used 
almost indiscriminately, the tendency 
being, perhaps, to use the imy. with 
an impers., and the subjy. with a pers. 
subj. Plat. Crit. 45b, unre taira 
poBotmevos Amokduns cavtby caou, 
pnre > Ereyes ev TH Sikacrnplw ducxepes 
gor yeverOw. 

106. et re kde: the verb cnderPa 
had a very serious meaning, familiar 
from its freq. use in Hom. in the 
sense of feel concern or pity for one in 
distress or trouble. Cf. Ach. 1028, ev 
7. Khder Aepxérov. Soph. O. T. 1060, 
elmep Tt TOU cavrTov Blov Knde. TVlat. 
Gorg. 462a (perhaps with a little 
humor), GAA’ ef tt Khder Tod Adyou. — 
matpwwv dddirwv: not patrimony (L. 
and §.), but rather paternal biscuit. 
With Strepsiades, the &Aqira are the 
chief concern. Cf. 648. 

107. rovrwy: part. gen. as pred. 
See G. 1094; T. 782 a.—oyxacdpevos : 
oxdCew means cut; cut loose, hence lit. 
let fall, drop ; 
up. The mid. apparently only here 
and Plat.Com. 31, kal ras dppis oxd 
cacbe (let fall). 

108. ovx dv: sc. robrwy yevolunv.— 


whence fig. drop, give 


yé: when it follows ei, often has the 
force of even. Cf. Plut. 924f., od8 ay 
ei dolns yé por| tov MWAodrov abrdv. 
Ach. 966, odk ty wa AL, «i doin yé wor 
Thy aomtda. 

109. dactavovs: birds from the 
river Phasis, pheasants, which were 
rare at Athens at that time. The 
pheasant of that part of the world 
is a brilliantly colored and otherwise 
more beautiful bird than the Ameri- 
can grouse. — Aewyédpas: father of the 
orator Andocides, noted for luxury 
and dissipation, by which he is said 
to have wasted his property (Eupo- 
lis, 50). He was on the commission 
which made the thirty years’ truce 
with Sparta in p.c. 446. He was 
twice arraigned in the trial of the 
Epuoxorlda, but was acquitted. Ace. 
to Plat. Com. 102, he was one of 
those, of (Gat teprvas obdty evOujod- 
pevor.—Phidippides declares that he 
would not change his mode of living 
for a certain price; but this price 
implies a continuation of his mode of 
living. Something like “I wouldn't 
stop smoking for ten thousand Ha- 
vanas.” Cf. Plut, 924 f. (quoted in 
note on 108). 

110. There is not sufficient ground 
for believing, as some do, that this 
is a parody on some tragic passage. 


66 ARISTOPHANES. 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


\ , , 
KQaL TL OOL pabyoopa; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


> b] > oN BA \ 4 
EWaL TAP GAUTOLS dacw appa TW hoya, 


XN 4 ) 7 > 4 ‘\ XN 4 
TOV KPE€lTTOV , OOTLS EOTL, KAL TOV YTTOVA. 


/ \ 4 Co , ‘\ 4 
TOUTOLW TOV ETEPOV TOL hoyouw, TOV YTTOVA, 


115 vikav €yovTa pact TAOLKOTEPA. 


NV ovv pals OL TOV GOLKOY TOUTOV ovyov 
yV OV Palns pM oyov,; 


a 


Les b) / \ , , A lal 
Q VUV odetho dua O€, TOUTWVY TWV XPE@V 


ovK av amodoinv ovd av dBodov ovdert. 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


> x , 
ovK av muoipnv. 


> N ‘\ , IQ A 
ov yap av Train iOetv 


ss ¢€ id ‘\ “a / 
120ToUs UTTEAaS TO Ypwpa OLAKEKVALOLEVOS. 


The expression is not uncommon, and 
the position of éeuof is admissible in 
comedy, and is determined by metri- 
cal considerations. 

113. dots éoti: whatever *t may 
be. By this Strepsiades shows that 
his conception of the xpeirtwy Adyos 
is vague. Cf. Eur. Iph. T. 482, ri 
TavT odvpel..., HTIS el ToT, & ovat; 
Aesch. Ag. 160, Zevs, doris mor éoriv. 
Eur. Tro. 885 f., 
dvotdmactos eidévat, | Zeus. — Tov WYT- 
tova: Cic. Brut. 8. 30, Gorgias, 
Protagoras, Prodicus aliique 
multi temporibus eisdem do- 
cere se profitebantur, quem- 
admodum causa inferior, ita 
enim loquebantur, dicendo 
fieri superior posset. Gell. v. 
3. 7, Protagoras pollicebatur 
se id docere, quanam verbo- 
rum industria causa infirmior 
fieret fortior, quam rem graece 
dicebat roy firtw Adyov Kpeittw To 
ey. Cf. Plat. Apol. 19 aff. 

115. See on 99.—X€yovta: agrees 


4 > > , 
ooTis wor el av, 


with roy jrTova (Adyov). In the dia- 
logues of Plat. Socrates well-nigh 
personifies Adyos. 

117f. d: not assimilated to its 
postponed antec.—av: repeated after 
the emphatic ovdé (even). — oddevi: in 
this neg. sent. the compound neg. is 
necessary, as tivi would hardly be 
Greek, or certainly would alter the 
sense. The statement so often made, 
that two negatives strengthen the nega- 
tion, is incorrect. This very sent., 
however, shows one of the methods 
by which the Greeks could really 
strengthen a negation. — 118 is re- 
peated 1250. 

119. ovK dv mGolynv: an absolute 
refusal, I shall not obey; strictly, I 
should not (under any supposition). 
“You could not induce me,” gives the 
force. In Eur. Cycl. 581, the drunken 
Cyclops says, ov &v pidjoam’: ai Xa- 
pites meppa@ol we. Cf. Av. 599, od ay 
pelvayu map’ bpiv. 

120. Cf. 103; Eccl. 955, wé00s we 


diakvatoas exe. 





THE CLOUDS. 67 


2TPEVIAAHS. 

> ¥ A \ , A oie ee ar » 
ovK apa pa THY Anpntpa Tav y ewav ede 
y > SN ¥ fp ¢ 4 ¥spP c vo 

ovT avTos ov? 6 Liyios ovf 6 capddpas: 


a\N e€€eh@ o €s KOpakas eK THS oiKias. 


¢ 


@EIAINMIAHS. 


aX’ ov Tepiowerat pp 6 Betos Meyakhéys 


125 avurtrov. 


adn’ etoeyst, cod d ov dporTia. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


b] > > ] 5 \ 4 , 4 
a\N’ 000 eyo pevTo. TeToV ye KEloomat, 


Gd evEdpevos totrw eots dida€opar 


avtos, Badilwv cis TO dpovtiatypuov. 


~ a , EN > , \ \ 
TOS ov yepwv ov KaTIAnTLOV Kal Bpadds 


121. Anpntpa: the Greeks usually 
swore by a divinity that was in some 
way connected with the subject of 
discourse. — Tov éuav: part. obj. 

122. {uyios: for the meaning of this 
word and of ceipapdpos (1300), cf. Eur. 
Iph. A. 221, rovs pév pécous Cvylous, 
tous 8 ew cepapdpovs. —crapdopas : 
see on 23. 

123. és kopakas: to the ravens. To 
be exposed without burial was the 
worst calamity for a Greek ; hence 
és képakas as a curse, go to the devil. 
It was so common that a verb, oxopa- 
«iCew, was formed from it. Here 
Strepsiades weaves it into his sent. 
So Av. 990, ob el Obpal’ és Kdpaxas; 
Paz, 18 f., aibtrhy tp’ otew xré.; Nh Tov 
Al’ és Képaxds ye Kal cavtdv ye mpds. 
Cf. 138, 646, 789, 871. In the opening 
of the Birds two men have deserted 
their race and are trying to go to the 
birds, and one of them says (27 ff.): 
ob Bewby obv bir’ early Huds Beoudvous| 
és képaxas eAOeiv Kal maperxevacpuévous| 
freira ph 'tevpeiv Bivacbas thy bddv; 


124. @etos: uncle; here, however, 
great uncle (46). 

125. avimmov: mepipay regularly 
takes the partic.; consequently at- 
tempts have been made to insert évta 
One Ms. has elu: for 
makes room for it. 
The omission of dyta, however, seems 
to be admissible. 

126. merav keloopar: an expression 
taken from wrestling. If a wrestler 
was thrown three times, he was de- 
Aesch. Lum. 589f., 
év pev 768 Hdn Tov Tpiay ma- 


after &vurmor. 
eloeuut, Which 


clared overcome. 
XOP. 
Aacudrwv. OPEST. ob Kketmévm mw 
Tévbe KoumdCers Adyov. 

127. evtdpevos: Strepsiades feels 
his need of divine aid in this under- 
taking.—8Sdkopar: have myself taught, 
learn; sometimes, have one taught, a 
Cf. 1838. For the 
The ordinary 


son, for instance. 
former sense, ef. 111. 
refl, use is found 194, 

128. Pabitwv: the pres. here may de- 
note repeated action, but the use prob. is 
that mentioned in the note on 780, q.v. 


68 ARISTOPHANES. 


130 \0ywv axpiBov oxwdarapovs pabyoomar ; 


> / 5 
LTYTEOV. 


Ti TAUT EXWV TTPAyyEvomat, 


bl > > \ i \ , an , 
adh ovyxl KomTw THY Oupav ; mat, TAaLoLov. 


MAO@HTH2. 


BadrX és Kopakas: tis €of 6 Koas thv Ovpar; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Peidwvos vios Lrpeysuddns Kuxvvvobev. 


MAOHTHS. 


135 dpabys ye vy AV, dots odTwat ePddpa 


130. oxwwSadrdpous: in Plat. Hipp. 
I. 304a, Hippias calls the dialectic of 
Socrates kvicuata kal mepitiuqpata TOY 
Adywy Kata Bpaxv Sinpypeva. 

131. tryréov: as if from an iréw 
(like Baréw, Soréw).—TavtTa: cognate 
or inner obj. of otparyyevoua. — €xov: 
this partic. often denotes continuance 
or persistence in a state or in doing 
something, and is used without obj. Kr. 
Spr. 56, 8,4. Cf.509; Ran. 512, Anpets 
éxwv. Av. 341, rodro wey Anpeis Exwv 
(rodro obj. of Anpeis). Similar to our 
passage is Thesm. 473, ti tad’ €xov- 
oat Keivoy aitimucda; Not rare in prose 
(Plat., Luc.) ; generally with verba 
ineptiendi, nugandi, ludendi. 

132. xorrw: Plut. Mor. 516 ef: 
un KoWavta Thy Ovpay eis oiklay aAAo- 
tplay ov voulCerar (is not the custom) 
mapeAOetv: GAAG viv peév cio Buvpwpol, 
mdda 8¢ pdwtpa (knockers) xpovdueva 
mpos Tats OUpais atcOnow mapetxer, iva 
My Thy oikodégmoway ev meow KaTaddBn 
6 GAAdtpios, Thy mapbévoy, } Kodad- 
pevoy oikernv. That also in classical 
times there was a @upwpds, near at 
hand at least, is evident from the 
fact that when one knocks he is 
usually represented as calling out 


mat. In the instance before us, a 
pupil answers the call; in Ran. 38 
Heracles himself appears when Dio- 
nysus knocks and cries aidiov, mat, 
jul, mat. In Av. 56 f. Pithetaerus, 
knocking at a cliff with a stone to stir 
up the birds, says zai, wai, as if from 
habit. To this call the servant of 
Pluto answers (Ran. 464) at the gate of 
Hades. Cf. 1145. That the @upwpds 
was regularly found only in houses of 
the wealthy is implied in Arist. Oec. 
1. 6, doxet S ev tats meydAas oikovo- 
blows xphomos elvat Ovpwpds. The usual 
word for knocking (pultare) is «éx- 
Tew, but xpovew also is used, while 
Wopeiv denotes the sound made by the 
door as one comes out (crepare). 

134. A serio-comic effect is produced 
by Strepsiades giving name, paternity, 
and native,place (deme), as was re- 
quired in judicial and political pro- 
ceedings. Dem. De Cor.54f.: Aicxtyns 
’"Atpourtov Kodwklins amnveyke mpos Toy 
&pxovta mapavduwy Kata Krnoipaytos 
Tov Aewa0evous "AvapAvotiov. ... KAn- 
topes (see on 1218) Knpicopav Knoi- 
copavtos “Pauvotaos, KAéwy KAéwyvos 
Ko$wktins. —Kikvvva was a deme of 
the tribe ’Axauaytis. 


THE 


CLOUDS. 69 


aTepyepinvas THY Ovpav hedaxTiKas 
kat dpovTid’ e€yuBrwkas e€evpyeryv. 


2TPEVIAAHS. 


avyyveli por: tTHov yap olkw TaV aypar. 
GN eié prow TO Tpaypa TovénuBdrwpevor. 


MAOHTHS. 


140 ad’ ov Deus TAH Tots pabynratow éyew. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


héye vuv enol Bappar. 


136. darepipeptuves : obs. the phrase- 
ology of the school,— “who wunthink- 
ingly kicked the door with such vio- 
lence.” —AeAaKtikas : violent knogk- 
ing is often introduced to amuse. Cf 
Plut. 1100 ff., KAP. obros, cimé wor, | 
av thy Bipay ExonTes odtwol apddpa ; | 
EPM. pa Al, Gad’ euedAdov: elt’ 
avewtds pe POdcas. Ran. 38. Plaut. 
Truc. ii. 2.1, quis illic est, qui 
tam proterve nostras aedes 
arietat? Ter. Fun. ii. 2. 54,istas 
(fores) calcibus saepe insulta- 
bis frustra. 

137. é&jpBrAwKas: caused to mis- 
carry,—not a mere metaphor. 
rates, whose mother, Phaenarete, was a 
midwife, called his method of instruc- 
tion téxvn pasevtixh. Plat. Theaet. 
149 a, eye ciui vids palas udda yevvalas 
Te kal BAooupas Pawvaperns, (Kal) emirn- 
Bebw Thy abrhy réxvnv. This, as he 
himself explains it, means that he 
does not impart knowledge to others, 
but merely assists at the birth of 
ideas. 

138. At the beginning of the war 
Strepsiades had removed to the city 
to escape the raids of the Lacedae- 
monians (see on 6). Here he speaks 
of his country home.—rdév dypav: 


Soc- 


5. NX ‘\ c \ 
eyo Y2pP OUTOOL 


governed by tnAov, far away in, like 
Cf. Xen. Anab. iv. 3, 
28, mpdcw Tod motanod. H. 757. 

139. rovénpBrAwpevov: the sequel 
shows, however, that the investiga- 
tion, instead of proving an abortion, 
was carried out with complete suc- 
It may be that in the first 
Clouds something else stood before 
the scientific achievement here nar- 
rated. One might be tempted to 
render dveuéerpe (152) was measuring 
(namely, “when you thundered at 
the door”) rather than proceeded to 
measure; but this is rather precluded 
by 148. 

140. ov Odyis: nefas,—a viola- 
tion of divine or sacred law, referring 
in this instance to the sacred mys- 
teries of the Socrates. 
“Telling tales out of school” is here 


méppw, mov, etc. 


cess. 


school of 


a violation of divine law, while acc. 
to 1292, the sea cannot be made larger 
by rivers flowing into it, because it 
would be a violation of human right: 
ob yap Blkaov. Yet it may be doubted 
whether dfcawyv here denotes anything 
than “the general fitness of 
things,” in the mouth of Amynias. 
141. ovroot: colloquial, —TJ here, 
pointing to himself. Cf Plut, 868, 


more 


70 ARISTOPHANES. 


nkw pabyntns els TO ppovTiaTypvov. 


MAOHTHS. 


heEw. 


vopioat d€ TavTAa yp pvoTHpta. 


avypeT apte Xawpepovta Lwoxparys 


145 ywAdav, O7dGoUs aAddOLTO TOUS aUTHS TOdas. 


dakovoa yap Tov XaipepavTos THY odpuv 
5 . \ A A iA > , 
emt THY KEpadny THY YwKpatovs adydato. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


T@S TOUTO 57 "pEeTPNGE; 


MAO@HTH2. 


deEvarara. 


Knpov diatnéas, eira THY Wray haBov 
150 eveBarbev els TOV KNPOV aUTHS TH 7d0E- 
io lA 4 Tl , 
KaTa WuyxevtTos TEeprepvoav IlepouKat. 
TavTas vTohVoas aVEWETPEL TO XwpLoD. 


KAP. kai rlva dédpaxe d54ra ToT ; 
ZYTK. eve rovrovi. 

143. vopicar: the omission of a 
subj. makes the sent. rather generic 
and adds much to its solemnity. — 
puotnpia: cf. Plat. Theaet. 155e, dpe 
6) TepickoT@y, pn Tis TOV amuyATwy 
émakovn. 

145. WidAdAav: see on 95 and 493. 
This is a good illustration of the 
fact that such proleptic acces. are used 
in connexions where an ordinary obj. 
could not stand.— &ddAotro : although 
a special occurrence suggested it, the 
question propounded was a general 
one: mécous d\NeTat KTé.— Todas: acc. 
of measure. This jest about the leap 
of a flea seems to have made a con- 
siderable impression. In Xen. Symp. 


6. 8, the Syracusan clown thus ad- 
dresses Socrates : dN’ elaré wor, rocous 
YUrAAns wddas euod améxes- TatTa yap 
cé pact yewuerpetv. It is also referred 
to in Luc. Prom. 6. 

150. rm mode: as if the flea, like 
man, had only two feet. In Paz, 35, 
we have ryv kepadny Te kal TW YECpE 
of a beetle. 

151. wWuxévros: sc. rod knpod. The 
form épvynv is later.— Ilepoukat: sc. 
éuBddes. These were ladies’ shoes, 
which were close-fitting like the skin, 
hence meprégucar. 

152. trodtvoas: the usual word for 
taking off shoes, and may be used with- 
out an obj.— xaptlov : space, distance. 
The leap measured was one made un- 
der scientific control, not that of 146f. 


THE 


CLOUDS. 71 


STPEVIAAHS. 


ee 


@ Zed Baorev, THs emTOTHTOS TOV PpEvarv. 


MAOHTH2S. 


, én 3 »” 4 > , Sy , 
Tl Ont av, erepov el TVG0L0 LwKpartous 


155 PpovTio pa. ; 


STPEVIAAH2. 


A 5 (os / la 
motov; avTiBorw, KaTELTE pot. 


MA@OHTH2. 


avyper avtov Xatpepov Oo LhyrTT10s, 


c /, \ , »¥ XN > 7 
OTOTEPA THV YV@LNV EXOL, TAS eumioas 


x \ Rose ( x SN > , 
KaTQaQ TO OTOL aoe YN KATA TOUVPPOTTVYLOV. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


, res) se A > \ a Sahuey, 
TL Ont EKELVOS ELTTE TEpt TNS el O0s ; 


MAOHTH32. 


¥ > ¥ A 5) , 
160 ebaokev elvar TovvTepov THS €uTidos 


OTEVOV. 


PS . lal S »” > la \ 7 
ta emTov OVTOS QUTOUV THV TVOYV 


r 4 4 > ‘\ > Z 
Bia Badilev edd rovppomvytov: 


¥ A A 
emeita KOLAOVY TPOS TTEV@ TT POO KELLEVOV 


\ ~ / ~ 
TOV TpwKTOV NYE UT Blas TOV TVEvpaTOS. 


153. Xerrétynros: excl. gen. H. 
761; G. 1129. The word is gen- 
erally employed in an unfavorable 
sense, but here it is uttered in a tone 
of admiration. Cf. 230,320,359; Av. 
318. 

154. rl Br dv: sc. Ayo. 
108. 

157. Such questions were discussed 
by the philosophers of that period. 
Arist. seriously discusses the ques- 


See on 


tion how the singing of insects is to 
be explained (An. Mist. iv. 9. 3 ff.). 
In Ael. Hist. An. 12. 10, it is said of 


the comedian Demetrius, wéuvnrac bre 
kal TH wuy7H Aadodow al Tpvydves. 

159. This verse suggests Eur. Med. 
674, rl dqra PotBos elré cor waldwy 
wept; 

162. ¢800: straight for (towards). 
Cf. Eq. 254. Hdt. vii. 179, wapéBare 
ynvol Thao dpicra mrwotarnor déxa lOd 
Deidbov. H. 757; G. 1148. Freq. 
in poetry and prose, 

163. Kotdov: enlarged and hollow, 
referring to mpwxrév, while orev@ is 
neut. and may be used as a noun or 
refer to évrepov in 160. 


~] 
bo 


ARISTOPHANES. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


165 cadmuy€ 6 TpwKTds EoTW apa TaY eumideD. 


@ T PLT LAKGPLos TOU SuevTEpevp.aTos. 


Hh padias pevywv dv atodpvyou dixny, 
OaTis diode TovvTEpov THS eptridos. 


MA@HTH2. 


mponv S€ ye yuounv peyayny adypebn 


17007 aoKadaBarov. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


4 - 
Tiva TpOTOV; KATELTE [OL. 


MAOHTHS. 


{nrodvtos avtov THs TEANnVNS Tas ddovSs 


165. apa: then, illative. Cf. 1028, 
1476. So rabr’ dpa, for these reasons, 
then. Of. 319, 335, 353, 394. 

166. Stevrepedparos: comic word, 
as if from évevTepevery, possibly in- 
tended to suggest diepevyay and cer- 
tainly suggesting €vrepov (77s éumlédos). 

167. Just as dudxev, pursue, prose- 
cute, and aipetv, take, catch, gain the 
suit, are used of the accuser, so pevyeuy, 
flee, be prosecuted or defend one’s self, 
and drogevyev, escape, be acquitted, 
are used of the defendant. The com- 
bination gevywy arodetyev (also éx-, 
mpo-, kaTa-pevyerv) is common. Hom. 
Tl. xiv. 81, os gevywv rpopiyn Kakdv. 
Ach. 178, de¢ yap we pevyour’ éxpuyetv 
Axapvéas. Hat. iv. 23, 6s av pevywy 
Kkatagpuyn és TovTous, Um’ ovdevds adiKé- 
era. Xen. Anh. ii. 5. 7, Tov Oedvy 
mode“ov. . . dd Tolov av Tdxous Pevywy 
tus droptvyo.. The simple verb (in the 
pres. partic. usually) in such sents. 
denotes effort, while the compound 
(in the aor.) denotes result. 

168. dotis: such a one as, any one 
who, here applied to a definite person. 


See on 42. Obs. the serio-comic repe- 
tition of éumés in this passage. 

169. yvépnv: dir. obj. retained in 
acc.with pass.voice. H. 724a;G.1239. 

170. See on 10 concerning the time 
of year. —daoKxadaBorov: called also 
yaredrns (174), Lat. stelio (akin to 
stella), a small lizard, having star- 
like spots on its back. It was much 
sought after, because its skin was re- 
garded as a protection against epi- 
lepsy. Pliny refers to this virtue of 
its skin, but states that when it sheds 
the skin it devours it lest men should 
derive benefit from it, and adds (N.H, 
Xxx. Io. 27), quoniam nullum 
animal fraudulentius invidere 
homini tradunt; inde stelio- 
nem nomen aiunt in maledic- 
tum translatum. cubile eius 
est in loricis ostiorum fenes- 
trarumque aut cameris sepul- 
chrisve. 

171 f. 6800s: paths. — meprpopas: 
revolutions (apparent). Plat. Legg. 
898 ec, Tv ovpavod tepipopdv. Cic. 
Tim. 9, ut terram lunae cursus 


THE CLOUDS. 


~l 
oo 


\ ‘\ , 5 93 »¥ , 
Kal TaS TEpLpopas, EiT avw KEXNVOTOS 
amo THS dpodys viKTwp yarewTyns KaTEeXEED. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


noOnv yaedrn KatayéoavT. LwKparovs. 


MA@OHTHS. 


175 €xBes S€ y Hiv Setrvov ovk Hv éaTépas. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


> , > X ¥ > 5 y 
elev’ TL ovv mpos Tardit evahapnoaTo; 


MA@HTHS. : 


\ a s ; , \ , 
KaTa THs TpaTelns Katamacas AemTHV TEppar, 


Kapabas OBediokor, «ira 


proxime ambiret eique supra 
terram proxima solis circum- 
vectio (mepipopa) esset. 

174. qo8nv: aor. of the immediate 
past, sometimes hardly to be distin- 
guished from a pres. Cf. 1240; Av. 
570. H. 842; GMT. 60. In the 
second pers., Nub. 185, 820. 

176. elev: like our ‘“‘ Very well.” 
E. M., cvyxarddecis pev TOv elpnuévwr, 
ovvady 6é mpds Ta péANovTAa. — pds 
Traddita: to procure bread, or perhaps 
in a less specific sense, as in the ex- 
pression ovdév mpds Acévucov, with ref- 
erence to, bearing upon, etc. Cf. 648, 
1188. —éradapfoaro: this verb is 
used of cunning contrivances or plans, 
such as were ascribed to Palamedes. 
Pag, 94, wérowat, r6\unua véov mada- 
pnodpevos. Eupolis, 303, Madapunéc- 
kbv ye TovTo Troviedpnua. Here there 
is also reference to the manipulation 
employed in stealing. The word is 
derived from raddéun, palma, and 
Iladkauhons is another derivative. 

177 ff. This passage has never been 


satisfactorily explained. @uudrwy is 


diaByrnv haBav 


a conjecture of G. Hermann for 6ol- 
patrwv. Some think the passage was 
not intended to give any clear mean- 
ing. With our reading the sense, or 
rather the nonsense, would be about 
as follows: Socrates, being at a pa- 
laestra (as he frequently was), where 
the usual sacrifice to Hermes is about 
to be offered (Plat. Lys. 206 de), pre- 
tends that he is going to demonstrate 
a geometrical proposition, scatters 
ashes on a table so as to draw the fig- 
ure, bends a spit and uses it as a pair 
of dividers (dtaByrnv), and, while the 
attention of those present is fixed 
upon the demonstration, filches a 
piece of the offering. The point, if 
there is any, would be to illustrate 
the Socratic method of utilizing 
science. The above use of ashes or 
sand is familiar from the story of 
Archimedes. Cf. also Vitr. 6 praef., 
Aristippus naufragio eiectus 
ad Rhodiensium litus animad- 
vertit schemata 
descripta., There may be a lacuna 
between 178 and 179, 


geometrica 


ARISTOPHANES. 


ek THS TaratoTtpas Ovpariov vdeidero. 


=TPEVIAAHS. ’ 


180 Ti ONT exetvov TOY Oarnv Oavpalouen ; 


»¥ 2 »” Cy Che) \ 
aVvoly , avoly Qavvoas TO 


ppovTiaTy prov 


XN lal ¢ 2 / \ 4 
KQL detEov WS TAKLOTA fol TOV LwKparyv. 


pabnti@ yap: ad’ avouye Tv Ovpav. — 


@® “Hpdkdes, tavtl todama ta Onpia; 


MAOHTHS. 


; an an oY 
185 TC COavpacas; T@® Gor SoKovoW Eikévar; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


tots ex Lvov AnPOeion, 
aTap Ti ToT €s THY yHV 


179. Eupolis makes a_ similar 
charge in 310, deEduevos 5€ Lwxparns 
Thy émldekiv (ddwv) Urynorxdpov mpds 
Thy Nvpav olvoxdnv ExheWev. 

180. Cf. Av. 1009. Plaut. Capt. 
ii. 2. 24, eugepae: Thalem ta- 
lento non emam Milesium; 
nam pol ad sapientiam huius 
nimius nugator fuit. 

181. avioas: an expression (some- 
times with ri or woré) denoting impa- 
tience. Cf. 506, 685, 1253; Eq. 71; 
Ran. 1171; Vesp. 30. 

183. paSynrid: comic desiderative, 
formed like such words as yefnrid 
in 1387.—éAN avorye: ‘ but do open.”’ 

184. The interior of the house (but 
see Introd. § 38) is now exposed to 
view (by means of the éxx’xAnua ?).— 
o ‘HpdékdXes: a very common excl. at 
an unusual sight. Cf. Av. 814, 859, 
1129, ete. So dvat ‘Hpdkdes, Av. 277 
and often. @ modurlun@’ “Hpaxners, 


lal A 
Tous Aakwvikots. 
- , 
Br€trovaw ovTout; 


Ach.807. Its tone is too familiar for 
tragedy. 

186. é« IIlvAov: more accurately 
é€x Xdaxtyplas. Reference is here 
made to the Spartans captured by the 
Athenians under Cleon on the island 
of Sphacteria in 425 p.c. The jest 
alludes to their lean and haggard ap- 
pearance after their long imprison- 
ment, or possibly to the sad plight 
in which the prisonersappeared when 
they were brought to Athens after 
being blockaded for a long time on 
the island.—Aakevikots: adj. used as 
subst.for Adkwo.. Examplesare found 
elsewhere in Ar. and also in prose, as 
Xen. Hell. ii. 4. 10; iv. 8. 85 and 37. 
Similarly’ Axapvixol, Ach. 329; Meya- 
puxé, Ach. 830; Arrixwrexol, Pax, 215, 
comically formed after Aakwyixol. 

187. otrol: a long vowel or diph- 
thong before deictic -. in forms of 
ovroci is shortened. See also on 14, 


THE 


CLOUDS. 75 


MAOHTH2. 


wn a Q wn 
Cyrovow ovTo. TA KaTa yys. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


Cnrovor. 


4 


BodBovs apa 


a\ nw las / > » fd 
fq) vuv TovTO y et Ppovtilere: 


190 €y® yap oid, W elo peyddou Kat Kadol. 


Ti yap olde Spacw ot ahddp eyKexudres ; 


MAOHTH2S. 


ovto. 0 éepeBodipoow v70 Tov Taptapor. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Tl On? 6 tpwKTos €s TOV ovpavoy Bree; 


MA@OHTHS. 


woN > en > A , 
aitos Kal? avtov doTpovopet didacKerau. 


188. ra kata ys: in Plat. Apol. 
19 b the accusation made by the old 
enemies of Socrates is represented as 
being, in part, substantially this: 
Lwxparns adixe? kal weprepyaerar (nT av 
ra Te UTd yHs Kal otpaua. This 
charge is refuted at length in the 
Apol., and is disproyed also by the 
testimony of Xen. Cf. Mem.i.1. 11. 
Yet Plat. in his dialogues does not 
scruple to represent Socrates as spec- 
ulating about the locality and nature 
of Hades, etc. Cf. Phaed. 113. In 
these cases Socrates is, no doubt, a 
mere dramatis persona.— BodPots: in 
the judgment of Strepsiades, the only 
things worth seeking under the ground 
are bulbi, bulbous roots which 
grew wild, and were highly prized as 
food. See on 190. 

189. dpovritere: obs. the freq. re- 
currence of the philosophical words 
formed on the stem @povrid-, such as 
ppovriathpiov 94, pepiuvoppovriar hs 101, 


“A 


ppovritew 125, ppovrts 137, ppdvticua 
155, etc. Cf. 225, repippovd. 

190. peyadou: Plin. NV. H. xix. 5. 
30, effodiuntur bulbi ante 
ver, aut deteriores illico fi- 
unt...rubicundis rotundiori- 
busque laus et grandissimis. 

191. yap: in questions evoked by 
surprise at something just observed, 
ydp is often used without reference 
to anything that has been said. Cf. 
200, 218.—éykexudéres: cf. Epicrates, 
8. 21, where the pupils of Plat. rdvres 
dvavéets tbr’ éréarnoay xal xtwartes 
xpbvov obK éNlyov deppdbyrifor. 

192. ovro §€: in antithesis to obroc 
in 188, the speaker, as far as the 
grammatical concerned, 
disregarding the question contained 
in 191, although he answers it as if 
hy accident, — épeBobthdorv: comic 
word, ridiculing the deep specula- 
tion which penetrates even beneath 
Tartarus, where there is— nothing. 


const. is 


76 ARISTOPHANES. 


¥ Y A A 
195 GAN’ evo”, iva pr) “KElvos bpiv emitdyp. 


2TPEVIAAHS. 


4 , b) 5 5 > 4 Y 
HHT ye, unto y* GAN erewavTwr, va 


QAUTOLOL KOLVOOW TL TpaylwaT.ov €|Lov. 


MA@HTHS. 


he 3 b] as 3 > A X\ bd 
av OUX OLOV T AVUTOLOL TT Pos TOV aepa 


» , \ + > \ / 
ew duatpiBew ToAv aryav €oTW ypovor. 


2=TPEVIAAHS. . 


X\ an A , ‘\ 49 > 7 > , 
200 7pos Twr dear, ri yap Ta&0 €oTW; Etre pot. 


MAOHTHS. 


GOTpovomia ev avTyi. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


\ \ 
TouTL O€ TL; 


/ 


MA®@HTHS. 


yewmeTpia. 


195. elo.re: where were they, and 
how did it come about that they were 


there? See Introd. § 38.— éxetvos: 
ille, denoting his importance. — 


émutuxy: “emitvyxavey dicitur qui 
quaerit; mepitrvyxdvey qui non 
quaerens in aliquid incidit.” 
G. Hermann. Cf. 535. Thue. vii. 25. 2, 
Tay mAoiwy (which they were seeking) 
emituxovoa (ai vies) TH TOAAG Bi€POer- 
pav. But sometimes emituyxavew is 
used of finding by accident. Cf. Hat. 
i. 68, 11, eyh yap ev tHde eOdAwy TH 
avart ppéap morhoacOu, dpiccwy éemé- 
cops (coffin) 
vpiv: he himself remains with Strep- 
siades. 

196. pamw: deprecatory. Cf. 267. 

198. mpds tov aépa: in the open 
air they would lose their scholarly 


TUXOY érramhxet. — 


pallor. In Luc. Anach. 24, Solon 
Says, Ta gépata eOiCew akioipev mpds 
Tov Gépa KTE. 

200. Reference is here made to 
astronomical and geometrical instru- 
ments. 

201. Astronomy (and geometry), ac- 
cording to the view of Socrates, ought 
to be pursued only for practical pur- 
poses. Mere abstract knowledge he 
regarded as useless, and to investigate 
too anxiously wep) tv pweredpwy ap- 
peared to him to be even contrary to 
the will of the gods. (Xen. Mem. iv. 
7.2.) On the other hand, the soph- 
ist Hippias of Elis and others taught 
astronomy, and there must have been 
tolerably general interest in the sub- 
ject.—airni: obs. assimilation of 
gender to that of the pred. 


THE 


CLOUDS. 77 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


rer | 5 
TOUT ovv TL €oTL YPHoor; 


MAOHTHS. 


~ 5 ; A 
ynv avaperpetoIa. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


TOTEPA THY KANPOVYXLKHp ; 


MA®@HTHS. 


¥ > ‘ ‘ , 
ovk, aida THY TVpTACaL. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


-) La) 4 
QOTELOV héyens. 


205 To yap codiopa Sypotikov Kal ypyomov. 


MAOHTHS. 


y / A / / 
avTn 5€ cou ys Teplodos macys. 


202. ri: acc. of respect, equiv. to 
eis ti. Cf. Dem. De Cor. 311, rt... ab 
xpnomos el; 

203. avaperpeto ar: this inf. takes 
the place of the acc. zi in the preced- 
ing question. The other example 
cited by L. and §S., Av. 381, or: ray 
Adywv akovoa... xphomov, is not to 
the point.— The word means meas- 
ure, lay off, and hence divide out. 
Strepsiades takes it in the last sense. 
Conquered territory, esp. after Peri- 
cles’s time, was divided by lot (KAjpos, 
hence xAnpovxfa) among the poorer 
classes, after a tenth had been set 
apart for the gods. Cf. Thuc. iii. 50. 
The mid. dvayerpetoOa is rare, but 
not without parallel. Cf Frg. 622, 
otkovy pw’ edocs dvaperphoacba Tdbe ; 
Eur. £1. 52, movnpots navéow davape- 
Tpovmevos | To Tappov.— worepa: this 
and its equiv. rérepoy are not very rare 
in single questions in the comedians 
and Plat. Cf. Ran. 69; Av. 104, ete. 


Opas ; 


204 f. Strepsiades, taking davaue- 
tpeiaba in the sense of divide out, dis- 
tribute, finds such a treatment of all 
the land a good idea — for the people. 
For other communistic views, c/- 
Eccl. 631, Snuotih y 7 yrdun Kat 
Eubulus, 
72, 6 mp@ros edpwy radddtpia Seurveiy 
avnp | SnuotiKds Fv tis, ws Foxe, Tods 
Tpomous. 

206. gol: so-called ethical dative. 
H. 770; G. 1171. — yfjs_ replobos : 
circumference of, or journey around, 
the earth; then a description of the 
earth (Hdt. iv. 36); finally, as here, 
a map of the world. In Hat. v. 49, 
Aristagoras Sparta fywr 
xdAneov mivaka, ev TH ys amdons re- 
plodos everérunro Kal OddAacad Te rica 
Kal morauol mavres. ‘Theophrastus in 
his will (Diog. L. v. 2. 51) gives direc- 
tions concerning robs mlvaxas, ev ols 
ai ris yns meplodol elo. Ael. V. H. 
iii. 28, Swxpdrns tov ’AAKiBiddnv pdya 


Kataxnvn | Tav cEnvoTepwy. 


comes to 


78 ARISTOPHANES. 


aide pev “AOjvan. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


, \ , 5 4 
TL OU hE€yets ; Ov Tre(Dowa* 


5 \ ‘\ > c A , 
€7TEL OuKaT TAS OUX op@ KaOnwevous. 


MAOHTHS. 


¢ wn 5 5 “A 5 AX ‘\ , 
@s TouT adnOas “AtTiuKOY TO ywptov. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


\ lal A > y XN , 
210 kat mov Kuxuvyns elow ovpot Snporar; 


MA@HTHS. 


> ay » 
evTavd EVELOW. 


n dé y EvBov, ws opas, 


nou TAPATETATAL paKkpa TOpp@ TOV. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


393 


> 
Ol 


- vio yap nIL@v TrapeTaOn Kai Ilepuxhéous. 


ah 7 Aakedaiwv mov *of’; 


na > ~ J ~ » 
ppovovvta em Tots aypois ayyayoy ets 
Twa Tomov, @v0a avéKerTO mvdKLoy ExoV 

n / 4 A 2 
yns meplodov, kal mpocerate Thy °ATTi- 
Kyv evtav0a avanrety. ws de evpe, 

/ \ > \ a a \ 
mpoaetake Tos aypovs Siabpjoat. Tov de 
2 > > > a / eo 
eiméyTos* GAN’ ovdauod VEVPAaMMEVOL ELOLY, 

ém) TovTos, elme, weya ppovers; 

207. aiSe: obs. the local use of the 
dem. here and esp. in 212 and 214. 
Cf. 141. - H. 695 a. 

208. The fondness of the Atheni- 
ans for litigation was the subject of 
much ridicule on the part of come- 
dians. Every year 6000 citizens 
( Vesp. 662) were jAtacrat (jurymen). 
Cf. Eq. (sli: Av: 39) Par 50a; 
ovdey yap AAO Spare mAh Sikdere. 
Luc., in an enumeration of national 
characteristics, says, Icarom. 16, 6 
oivi— évemopeveto kal 6 Kidué eArforeve 
Kal 6 Adkwy éuactryodto Kal 6 ’AOn- 
vatos édikd ero. 


209. os: an elliptical mode of ex 
pressing an assurance, somewhat anal- 
ogous to the elliptical use of yap: 
(you may rest assured that such is the 
case) as,etc. Not very common, though 
several examples occur in the drama- 
tists. Some make das declarative: 
(you may rest assured) that, etc. 

210. Strepsiades, still incredulous, 
inquires: “And where then are the 
Cicynnians, my fellow-demesmen? ” 
—ovpot: the « of of disappears, and 
crasis takes place, though there is no 
evidence that the intermediate form 
was ever used. 

212. maparérarar: ies stretched out 
alongside (Attica) to a great length; 
hence the earlier name Macris. Strep- 
siades, however, takes wapareiyw in the 
sense, stretch at one’s feet, subdue. 

213. Thue. i. 114, Kal ’A@nvator és 
EvBo.ay diaBavtes MeptkA€ous oTpa- 


THE CLOUDS. 79 


MA®OHTHS. 


9 > 7 e 4 
OTOUV OTW; AUTNL 


STPEVIAAHS. 
e 4 ~ ~ 
215 ws eyyUs Nuav: TovTo Travu dpovrilere, 
td > > ec Lal 5 an , , 
TavTnv ad nov amayayew oppw mad. 


MAOHTHS. 


aXN’ ovx ofdy Te vi) AV. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


oipaker? apa. 


Pepe, TIS yap ovTos ovml THs KpeudOpas avyp; 


MAOHTHS. 


> / 
GavuTOS. 


2=TPEVIAAHS. 


, ay 
TLS GAUTOS; 


MAOHTHS. 


Loxparns. 


TNYOUYTOS Kateatpeyarto macay (445 
B.c.). Cf. Plut. Per. 23. 

214. dmov’otiv: when the person 
questioned thus repeats the question, 
it is regularly put in the indirect 
form (relative-interr.); but excep- 
tions occur in the Mss. Cf. 664, 677, 
690, 755, 760, 1248, ete. Exceptions 
(in the Mss. at least): Hecl. 761; Ran. 
1424; Par, 847; Av. 608, 1234. Kr. 
Spr. 51, 17, 3. 

215. Sparta, in any case, lies rather 
near for the comfort of Strepsiudes, 
but on the map she is fearfully 
close by; so he exclaims: “ How near 
to us! Here is a case for serious 
cogitation, — to take her back again 
(wdAw) far from us,” which implies 
that the map had brought her near. 
He does not understand the scale of 
the map. ‘The poet assumes some 
acquaintance with charts, 


217. vy Ala: it would be possible 
to transfer these words to the next 
sent., but it is unnecessary; for al- 
though wd (except in val ua) occurs 
only in neg. sents., v7 is used not only 
in affirmations, but sometimes also in 
negations. Thesm. 640, vy Ala tirOods 
-..ouK €xet. Diphil. 32.25, «iyanv ye 
vh AV ob« rt Eotw... ideiv. Antiph. 
158. 6, petov Kaxdy obk fotw oddév... 
vy Ala. Philetaerus, 4, MnAecis 8 early 
bvoua Kepapéews ... GAA’ ob TUpavvoU vi) 
Ala. The examples all show vj A/a. 

218. ydp: see on 191. — kpepa- 
@pas: Socrates is seen floating in the 
air, as it were, like a god; but Strep- 
siades sees what supports him. At 
226 it is called rappds. 

219. avros: ipse. With this word 
pupils designated their teacher, and 
slaves their master; hence the adrds 


ta (ipse dixit) of the Pythago- 


80 ARISTOPHANES. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


> , 
@® YoKpares. 


22018 otros, avaBdnoov avTov po. peya. 


MAOHTH32. 


oho \ iy) ‘ , > , vd 
avTos pev oY OV KdAETOV: OV yap jot GXOAR. 


STPEVIAAHS. 
@® Yox«pares, 
Oo YwKparid.ov. 
SOKPATHS. 


di A > 3 , 
Tl pe Kadels, @ “hypepe; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


rn N 9 § a 9 B NS , , 
TT PWTOV HEV O TL PEs, QVTLDOAW, KQATELTTE pot. 


ZSQKPATHS. 


225 aepoBara Kal mepuppova Tov 7ndLoOv. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


¥ 


In tis adrés it is treated as a 
Cf. Frg.261, avoryérw tis 56- 
par avtos (the master) épxeta.— 
® Loxpares: this call Socrates dis- 
dains to hear, coming as it does from 
a creature of a day; so Strepsiades 
asks the disciple to call him, and 
loudly, so that he will certainly hear 
this time. 

220. ovros: in address, you there. 
G. 1006; H. 698. 

221. The pupil, who has just been 
so perfectly at leisure and so talka- 
tive, now in the presence of his mas- 
ter no longer “ has time,” and departs. 

223. After the manner of the intro- 
duction of gods in tragedy, Socrates, 
as a being of a higher order, is 
suspended by machinery apart from 
mere mortals; hence @ éepjuepe, as 


reans. 
subst. 


> 3 ‘ A A 4 e fr 
E€7TTELT ATO TApPpov TOUS Geovs vrepppoveis, 


men are often called in contrast witk 
gods. Cf. Av. 687. 

224. mparov pev: the expected 
antithetical @re:ra never comes; for 
Zreita in 226 has a different use. 

225. depoBara: Plat. Apol. 19 ec, 
Ewpaite Swkparn Tid ext PdoKovTa aepo- 
Bareiv nré.— mepippova: meditate upon, 
as in 741; but Strepsiades takes the 
word in the sense of contemn. Cf. Thue. 
i. 25, mepippovodytes adtovs, where the 
Schol. remarks on the Attic use 
of the acc. instead of the ordinary 
gen. — Tov tAvov: Socrates means the 
sun, but Strepsiades, understanding the 
Sun-god, infers that Socrates despises 
the gods, and wonders if this has to 
be done in an elevated basket rather 
than on the ground. 

226. éwara: “admirantis est 


THE CLOUDS. 81 


> > 5 5 & lal A ¥ 
ahX ovK aro THS ys, ELTEp ; 


2QKPATHS. 


> \ ” 
OU Y2p QV OTE 


ye! > A \ , , 
e€edpov 6pbas Ta PETEWPA TPAaypaTa, 


> \ , x / ‘\ \ / 
el pp) Kpeaoas TO vonua Kal THY ppovTida 


230 herrHv KaTapi€as eis TOV OpoLoy aépa. 


> 2 4% \ » , > , ‘ 
€l 5 @V XApPal TAVW Katwlev €OKOTOU?Y, 


ovk av tof etpov: ov yap adX’ yn yn Bia 


9 \ eLcN \ > , A , 
EAKEeL TpOS avTHVY THY ikudda THS PpovTisos. 


non sine aliqua indignatione.” 
Bothe. See on 524. Cf. 1214, 1249. 
— utepdpoveis : const. sometimes with 
the gen., sometimes with the ace. Cf. 
1400. Eur. Bacch. 1326, daiudvwr 
irepppovet. 

227. amo THs yqs: SC. brepppoveis. 
—elmep: sc. imepppoveiv det robs Beovs. 
Compare “if at all.” Cf. Plat. Rep. vi. 
497 e, od Td wh BovAccba, GAN elrep 
(se. Tt KwAvoe) Td un Bivacba Siakw- 
Avoet. Euthyd. 296b, otkovy juas ye 
(cpadet), GAr’ etrep, cé. Legg. ii. 667 a, 
ov mpocéxwy Toit w Toy voy dpe TovTO, 
elrep, GAN’ 5 Adyos ban Hépet, TavTy 
Thid. x. 900 e, raév pev 
mpoohKew (epovow) iuiv, elrep, badca 
paraipa. Parm. 150b, év pev baw Te Evi 
oun by etn opixporns, GAA’, etrep, ev 
uéper. Theophr. C. P. v. 14. 8, 4 Tob 
kavuatos bmepBodAh 7a eppiCwuéva ov 
pbelper, ddd’, elrep, tos BAacrobs 
émuder. Id. De Igni, Frg. 63, ob phy 
ddd’, etrep, exeivny brodemréov thy 
airlay. Kr. Spr. 65, 5, 11. 

229. el pr Kpepdoas: nisi sus- 
pensa meditatione; in full, ei ph 
éfeipov Kpeudoas (instrumental). C/ 
Dem. Timocr. 46, 6 vépuos obk ed reph 
Tav arinwy Adyew, ey uh THs dbelas 
Bobelans. Thuc. vii. 38. 1, obdérepa 
duvduevor Bkidy Ti Ad-you wapadaBeiv, ei 


Tropevaéueba. 


Bh vadv play of Kopiv@in katadvoartes. 
Aesch. Ag. 1139, otd€y mor, «i pi 
tvybavoupéevny (sc. eut Sedpo hryayes). 

230. dporov aépa: its kindred air. 
Cf. Plut. Mor. 898 d, of am’ ’Avatarydpou 
(thy Wuxhv) depoeidn EAeyov. Hera- 
clitus also regarded the soul as a sort 
of dvabuuiacis (exhalation or evapora- 
tion), and thought its end was to be- 
come drier and more like fire. Diog- 
enes of Apollonia considered the 
soul to be air literally. Cf. Arist. 
De An. i. 2. 15. 

232. ob yap adda: for (so it is) not 
(possible to comprehend) weréwpa mpay- 
para, but, etc. Cf. 331; Ran, 58, 192, 
498; Eq. 1205. H. 1050, 4f. 

233. tHv ikpoda: “aquam calore 
resolutam in vaporem subti- 
lissimum et a terra vel aqua 
ascendentem ita vocat Aris- 
tophanes: rhv ikudda ris ppovribsos, 
i.e. thy ppovrlda Samep ixudda avaBal- 
voveav.” Schneider. Diogenes of 
Apollonia says, acc. to Sen. Q. N. iv. 
2.29, ut in lucerna oleum illo 
fluit ubi exuritur, sic aqua 
illo incumbit quo vis caloris 
et terrae aestuantis arcessit. 
Cf. Theophr. C. P. iii. 10. 1 (prob. 
following the same Diogenes), 6 dhp 
eykarapiyvipevos (dvdyKn yap eykara- 


82 ARISTOPHANES. 


, \ CEN A \ \ , 
TACNKXEL de TQVUTO TOVTO KAL TA Ka poapa. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


235 TL ys; 


e \ 4 \ b) 4Qs C) ‘\ , 
7 ppovtis Eker THY ikwad eis TA Kapdapa ; 


UO. vv, kata Bn, @ SwKparidiov, ws Epé, 


wa pe Ovoatns avmep ever edydva. 


ZQKPATHS. 


HrAOes O€ Kara TL; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Bovhopevos pabey héyew. 


e ‘\ ‘ 4 4 , 
240 UTO yap TOKWY YpyHoTwY TE dvokohwratwv 
ayouat, pepowar, TA ypHpmar eveyvpalopat. 


plyvucbar Kivovmevns) ikudda Té Twa 
bidwor (7TH yh) Kal mapéxer rpopny. 
Arist. P. A. ili. 10. 6, caprddes by 
otoa (ai ppéves) kal elxov, Kat efAkov 
bGAAoyv ikudda moAAnv. And just before, 
érav EAkvowow (ai ppéves) bypdrnta 
Oepuny Kal mepitT@patiKhy, evObs ém- 
SnAws Tapdtre: Thy Sidvoiwv Kal THY 
It is a pity that Ar. did 
not know that of kdpes yiyvovta ek 


aic@nouv. 


THs ikuddos THs amd Tav (bwy ouv- 
otapevns extds, as stated in Arist. An. 
IELISR Yo, Bit Ale 

234. The poet ridicules Socrates’s 
habit of drawing his illustrations from 
the affairs of common life. Cf 385. 
—mdoxe Kré.: lit. this same thing the 
cresses also experience, i.e. they take 
up moisture. For this use of rdécxeuw, 
cf. 662, 798, 816. Why Socrates 
selects the cress appears, acc. to Kock, 
from Plin. NV. H. xx. 13. 50, nastur- 
tium animum exacuit; xix. 8. 
44,nasturtium nomen accepit 
a narium tormento; et inde 
vigoris significatio proverbio 


id vocabulum usurpavit, ve- 
luti torporem excitantis. Hence 
Brérev kapdaua, Vesp. 455. The fact, 
however, that the cress was well known 
to all as an aquatic plant with much 
watery juice, would perhaps sufficient- 
ly account for its being selected for 
the illustration. 

235, +t dys: often used in express- 
ing astonishment, accompanied either 
by wonder, as here, or by indignation, 
as in 1443. — Strepsiades catches 
the leading words, but misses their 
relation to each other.— After 239, 
Socrates, at the request of his new 
pupil, descends to the earth. 

241. dyopa, pbépopar: cf. Eur. Tro. 
1310, dydpueba, pepducda. This is a fig- 
urative use of the military term, &yeuw 
kal pepe, originally meaning drive 
and carry, 1.e. plunder. Compare 
agere et ferre. — évexupatopar: 
pass., Ta xpyuata being the acc. of 
the thing, as with dpnpebn, 169. Obs. 
the repetition of -owa: here, and of 
-wy in the preceding verse. See on 6. 


eA 


THE 


CLOUDS. 83 


SQKPATHS. 


, 3 ¢€ / Y ¥ / 
mobev 8 uToxpews cavTov edables yevomevos ; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


/ > > id e / ‘ A 
vooos m emetpubev immuxy, Sewn payer. 
aha pe didaov tov Erepov Tow cow oyou, 

245 Tov pndev amood.odvTa. picbov 8, ovtw av 


TPQatT > Omovuat oor Katabyoew Tovs Oeov 
parTn fL; Omovpat cou Kkatabyoe Tovs Oeovs. 


SQKPATHS. 


vs ‘ > “a , A ‘\ \ 
TOLOUS Beovs OPEL OV; 7 PWT OV y2p Meot 


HW voit ovK EDTL. 


STPEVIAAHS. 
A ‘ ¥ ’ a» 
TO yap OmvuT; 7 
4 9 > / 
oiapéncw, woTep ev Bulartio ; 


SQKPATHS. 


250 Bovher Ta Oeta mpadypar cidévar cadas, 


9 > 5] ‘ > la 
arr eotw dpbas ; 


242. yevopevos: for the aor. partic. 
dencting coincident action, see GMT. 
144. 

243. Savy ayeiv: an allusion, 
perhaps, to the disease gayé5ava, 
usually a cancerous ulcer, but cf. 
Galen. Med. Defin. 400, 58, paryédawvd 
éott KatacKevt, Kal’ hy dpeyduevor TOA- 
Ajs Tpopis Kal AauBavovres Euerpoy ov 
Kpatovaw alTis, GAN’ ekepdoaytes maAw 
bpéyovra. 

246. rods Beovs: const. with duoo- 
par. H. 712; G. 1049. 

248. npiv vopiop’ ok gore: equiv. 
to jets Beobs ob vouiCouev: the (usual) 
gods are not current with us. vomirwa. 
is custom or coin, hence the allusion 
in 249. Cf. Eur. Oed. Frg. 9, obra 
vouitua AevKds Upryupos pdvov | Kal xpu- 
obs dati, dAAd Kdperh Bporois | vouiw- 


fa keira raow, 7 xpHabar xpewv.— Beol 
..€ott: obs. the agreement of the 
verb with the pred. This is very com- 
mon, esp. when the pred. immediately 
precedes the verb.—T® yap dpvute: 
these words cannot be genuine, for 
duvvvac Twi Means swear to one, never 
swear hy a thing. Various unsatisfac- 
tory conjectures have been offered. 
249. Cf. Poll. ix. 78, BuCavriwy o:dhpp 
voudvtTwy (using as money) hv ottw 
Kadovmevos oiddpeos vouioud TL Aerrdv. 
Plat. Com. 94, yadena@s bv olkhoamev 
év Bu avriows, | brov aWapéowr rors 
Byzantium was 
hence the Dor. 


voulopact | xp@vrat. 
a Dorian colony ; 
form oddpeos. 

251. dpOas : see on 638, 659. — 
elrep dori: equiv. to elrep teari, si 
quidem licet, as in 322. 


7 


84 ARISTOPHANES. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


\ a? ¥ ¥ 
m At, ElTEP EOTL ‘YE. 


ZQOKPATHS. 


kat Evyyevér bar tats Nep€havow es hoyous, 


Tals NmeTeparor Saipocw ; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


paisa ye. 


SQKPATHS. 


, ve aN ‘ 4 5S , 
Kable TOLWUV €7FL TOV Lepov oki.7T00d. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


255 lOov, KaOnwar. 


SQKPATHS. 


\ 
TouTovt Towvv ae 


A 4 
TOV oTépavor. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


SEN , , ¥ , 

€ml TL oTépavoy ; olwor, LHKpares, 
9 A 3 , 4 \ 4, 
woTep pe TOV APdpav? omws py Ovoere. 
v 


252. EvyyeverSar... és: here tvy- 
yevéo@a is about synonymous with 
tuveddeiv. Cf. Eq. 1300, pacty ddrn- 
Aas EvvedAOety tas Tpinpers és Adyov. 
The dat. may depend either on éuv- 
or on the whole clause, as in Soph. 
O. C. 1164, cot gaciv aitoy és Adyous 
€A@eiv, where the simple verb is used. 
Cf. Hat. v. 24. 15, cé...és Ad-yous por 
amkerbat. 

254. oklymroda: play upon toy 
iepbv tpimoda. The criumous, however, 
is not a comic invention. Cf. Plat. 
Prot. 310 ¢, nal Gua exupndaphoas rod 
ckiwmobos exabilero mapa Tous médas 
pov. The formalities which follow 
are an imitation of the ceremonies of 
the Orphic Pythagoreans, which con- 
tained Phrygian and Aegyptian ele- 


ments that were originally distasteful 
to most Greeks. Very similar are the 
ceremonies connected with the Phry- 
gian Bacchus (or Sabazius), described 
in Dem. De Cor. 259 f. 

255. lov: see on 82. 

256. The chaplet reminds Strep- 
siades of the custom of placing one 
on the head of a victim for sacrifice. 
As he has recently seen Athamas on 
the stage, crowned for sacrifice (see 
on the next verse), he fears the same 
fate.—émi rl otédpavov: sc. AdBw or 
xph me AaBeiv. 

257. daws py: see on 824. GMT. 
271-279. H. 886. Cf Aomiaos 
Const., émws uh OdoeTé pe, Somep 
(2@vcav) Tov "A@duavta. For the post 
tion of pe, cf. Vesp. 363, Somep pe 


THE CLOUDS. 89 


ZQKPATHS. 


»” 5 ‘ ~ , ‘ , 
ovK, a\hka TavTa TavTa Tous TEhoUMLEVOVS 


H_ELS TFOLOUMED. 


=TPEVIAAh®S. 


s \ , A 
€l7a oy) Tt KEpoave ; 


SQKPATHS. 


260 Aeyew yevnoer Tpiypa, KpoTadov, TaiTady. 


ahh’ ey aTpepet. 


=TPEVIAAH®S. 


‘\ ‘\ 4> > , /, 
pra tov At, ov wWevoe ye pe* 


KATATATTOMEVOS Yap TaiTadn yevyoopar. 


SQKPATHS 


evpynpe xpn Tov mperBUTnV Kal THS EvYNS ETAaKOVELV. 


yarjv Kpéa KAdvacay Thpovow. Analo- 
gous examples are not rare. —’A@a- 
pavta: Athamas, whose story Soph. 
treated in two tragedies, almost lost 
his life through the agency of the 
goddess Nephele. By her he had two 
children, Phrixus and Helle; but he 
subsequently proved faithless to her, 
and his children would have fallen 
victims to the hatred of his new bride, 
Ino, had they not saved themselves 
by flight. In retribution, Athamas was 
to be sacrificed to Zeus. When he was 
already standing before the altar, Her- 
acles saved him by announcing that 
Phrixus had safely reached Colchis. 
Helle was drowned in the Hellespont. 

258. ovx, dddAa: Kock reads ox 
dAAd here and 204, 482, 498, 898; but 
the neg. seems to be sufficiently inde- 
pendent to receive the accent. 

259. pets: half-emphatic, express- 
ing self-importance, we philosophers. 

260. Adyav: an inf. depending in 
this way on a subst. is not incorrect, 
as some assert, but is quite consistent 


Jine as meal, a subtle talker. 


with comic usage. Cf. Aristopho, 
3.6, brouevery wTAnyas akpuwy (elul), rods 
Kadovs meipav kamves. Antiph. 194, 4, 
Towvtoct tis eiut, TUmTETOa pvdpos, | 
TUnTeEW KEpauyds, ekTUPAODY TW’ aoTpa- 
mh, | pepe tw pas &veuos, aromvita 
Bpdxos, | Ovpas woxAevew cecuds, elown- 
dav axpls, | deumvety &kAnTos via. — 
tpippo: cf. 447; Av. 430.— kporadov: 
rattle-bor. Cf. 448; Eur. Cycl. 104, off 
tvdpa kpdTadov.—rautradn: meal; hence, 
Cf. Av. 
430. Aeschines (2. 40) calls Demos- 
thenes zaimdAnua. 

261. The old man tries to evade 
the meal which Socrates is about to 
throw on him (this being part of the 
ceremonies of initiation); hence &’ 
arpeuel, hold still. 

262. mardAn: lit. here, but maurdAn 
yeviooua is hyperbolical. 

263. Socrates prays after the man- 
ner of a mystic priest. — eddnpetv: 
favere lingua, ie. be 
Thesm. 39, ebpnuos mas 
otéua ovyKaAeloas. 


silent. 
tatw Aads 


Eur. ph. A, 


85 ARISTOPHANES 


> , > » b) , 3 , a yy \ A 
Oo d€om07 ava€, aweTpnT Anp, os Exes THY ynVv [E- 


TEWPOV, 


265 haurpos tT AtOnp, cepvat Te Deat Nehédar Bpovryct- 


, 
KEPavvVol, 


+ , S) > , Low) A s 
apOnre, pavyt, @ dSéoTrowat, TO hpovTiaTH peTewpor. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


\ 3 ‘\ Q 
LYTO, HTH ye, Tpiv av TouTL TTVEWpaL, pH KaTa- 


1564, edpnutay avetre kal ovyhy oTpate. 
—érakovew: “érakovew twds dicitur 
is qui diligenter et attente 
aliquid et lubenter audit, et 
sic dei qui mortalium preci- 
bus praebent aurem dicuntur 
contra, tma- 
dicitur qui ad 
vocantis vocem respondet ob- 
temperatque, ut ianitor dicitur 
TS KOWavtTt Thy OUpav brakod- 
hine fit ut saepissime 
kaAey et tmakovey Sibi inter se 
respondeant.” Cobet. Cf. Eq. 
1080; Av. 205. 

264 f. “The thinking men of those 
times were turning more and more 
from polytheism to monotheism, which 
they conceived sometimes as mate- 
rial, sometimes as ideal, pantheism. 
The transition was furnished by the 
Orphic Pythagoreans,. who combined 
the related divinities (usually three) 
into one; as here, Air, Aether, Clouds.” 
Petersen. Among the poets, Eur. esp. 
opened the way for this monotheistic 
tendency, by designating Aether as the 
chief god, and identifying it with 
Zeus. Cf. Frg. Incert. 1, épas tov 
iiyov Tévd° areipov aibepa | kal yay mepit 


TOV EvX@Y emakoveLy. 
” ; 
Kovey Tivi is 


€lv. 


éxov0 trypats ev aykdAas: | zovTov 
vouce Ziva, T6vd’ Hyov Oedv. Erg. 869, 
GAN aidp tlkTer oe, Kdpa, Zevs os 
avOparois dvouacerat. See on Ran. 100. 


Bpex9a. 

— The dogma that Air was a divinity 
is ascribed by Cicero (N. D. i. 12. 
29) and Augustine (Civ. Dez, 8. 2) 
to Diogenes of Apollonia; and al- 
though he may not have maintained 
this explicitly, still it may be inferred 
from his words (Frg. 6), kat wo 
Songer Td Thy vonow exov eivat 6 ap KTE. 
Similar views are expressed by Demo- 
critus and others. — peréwpov: Plut. 
Mor. 896 e, ’Avakmevns (thy viv pnor) 
dia To wAdros emoxetoba dep. The 
notion that the earth is suspended in 
and supported by the air was wide- 
spread among Greek philosophers. 
Ovid has it a step nearer the truth 
(Met: %. 12)f.))> anivaere Ste lilins 
ponderibus librata suis. The 
divine nature of the clouds is our 
poet’s own invention. — dpérpyr 
*Anp, Aapmpos 7 Al€yp: examples of 
the voe. connected with a following 
nom., esp. by té, are not rare. Cf 
595 ff. 

266. dpovtiaty: see on 94. Soc- 
rates speaks of himself in the third 
pers. 

267. mplv av: the subj. is used 
with piv only when a neg. precedes. 
GMT. 638.—rovurt: sc. 76 iudriov. The 
dem. freq. refers to objects on the 
stage, which, being visible, need no 
further designation. Cf 1146; Ran. 
169; Hq. 493. 


THE CLOUDS. 87 


A A > 
To S€ pnde Kuvqv otkofev edOetv ewe TOV KaKodatwov 


€XOVTQ. 


SQKPATHS. 


éhOere Snr, & wohutipntro. Nedédau, TOO els erriderEw: 
210 cir em "OdVpTov Kopudats tepats yrovoBdAyToLor Ka- 


Ono be, 


¥ 3 > “A ‘ > / c ‘\ ‘ 9 
eit OKeavou TATPOS €V KYTOLS Lepov Xopov LOTATE 


Nvpdats, 


wis »” , “~ e , v4 > 4 
eit apa NetXov mpoyxoats VOaTwV Xpvaeals apveo be 


Tpoxourw, fo 


} Maat Aipvynv exer 7 oKOTEAOV VipdevTa Mijavtos* 


268. ro eAOeciv: the inf. with 7d 
(more rarely without the art., Vesp. 
835) is often used in exclamatory 
clauses. Cf. Lat. mene incepto 
desistere victam (Verg. Aen. i. 
37). In this Lat. example, however, 
we have a mere idea or conception, 
whereas the aor. éA@ety refers to an 
actual past occurrence. Kr. Spr. 
55, 1, 6; GMT. 805 and 787. Cf. 
819; Ran. 741; Av. 5, 7. Plut. 593, 
7d yap avTiAéyew ToAuay buas. — pnde 
(ne-quidem): the articular inf. 
when neg. takes uf under all circum- 
stances, examples of od being very rare. 
—kvvyv: a leather cap, as a protec- 
tion against rain or sunshine. In the 
city and vicinity coverings for the 
head were worn only in unusual cases. 

270 ff. Poetical designation of the 
four quarters of the globe. Lake 
Maeotis and Mount Mimas (in Ionia) 
represent the east. 

271. mwarpds: father of the Clouds. 
—kryros: these gardens of Ocean are 
identical with the garden of the Hes- 
perides. Cf. Eur, Hipp. 742-751, 
"Eorepliwy em unddoropov axray | avi- 
cai Tay dobar, | W’ 6 rovtouddwy mop 
pupéas Aluvas | vabras odd’ d5bv véuer| 


ceuvoy Tépuova valwy | ovpavov, Tov” ATAas 
xe, |Kpival 7° GuBpdoim xéovTa| Zavds 
MeAdOpwy mapa Kolrais, | tv’ dABiddwpos 
avter (abéa | xOav evdamoviay Ocots. — 
Nupoats: “in gratiam et hono- 
rem Nympharum.” G. Hermann. 
These are the Hesperides themselves, 
who are always conceived of as 
Nymphs, who sweetly sing. Cf. Hes. 
Th. 518, ‘Eorepidwy Avyvpdvwyv. Eur. 
Hipp. 748 (see above), ‘Eorepldwy trav 
aodav. Id. H. F. 394 f. 

272. mpoxoais: often used of the 
mouth of a river, as in Hom. J/. xvii. 
263; of that of the Nile in Aesch. 
Suppl. 1025. But the fact that the 
prep. (érf 270, évy 271) is wanting, 
and drwy is without epith., creates a 
suspicion that the word is corrupt. 
Moreover, the proximity of mpoxoats 
and mpéxowr seems strange. The 
former is prob. a gloss on the lat- 
ter (as late writers use mpoyxoh for 
mpdxous), having replaced some word, 
such as tpopluwy or rorluwy.— vbdrwv : 
depends on dpvec@e (part. obj.). G. 
1097; H. 736. 

273. Just as Soph. could not have 
visited the Niobe-crag of Sipylus 
when he wrote (Ant. 830), “rain and 


88 ARISTOPHANES. 


€ , i /, \ Alte A a : 
brakovoate SeEdpevar Ovoiav Kal ToLs Lepoton Yapetoa. 


XOPOS. 


275 aevaor Nepédar, 


(Zrpody.) 


aplapev pavepal Spocepay dvow evayntov 


\ POPS: a , 
matpos am ‘Oxreavov Bapvayéos 


vimr@v opéwv Kopupas émt 


280 devdpokopous, iva 


Tyredavets oKomias abopaopeba 


4, b) b) 4 € ‘\ [A 
KQApP7FOUS 1 a.pdopevav LEepav xOove 


snow never forsake it,” so our poet 
had never seen Mimas, which even in 
winter is seldom, if ever, covered with 
snow. The ancients often portray 
such things according to their fancy. 
Pictoribus atque poetis|quid- 


libet audendi semper fuit 
aequa potestas. Hor. A. P. 9f. 
See on 597. 

274. srakovoate: see on 263. “Ut 


vocatae veniant ad sese rogat 
Nubes, non ut praebeant au- 
rem.” Cobet. Cf. 360. Thue. vii. 18. 
3, ovx tmnkovoy es Sikas mpokadoupevwv 
tov AOnvatwy. Id. i. 26. 3; 29. 1.— 
Sefdpevar: obs. that the partics. in 
this verse have the force of imvs. ° 
275 ff. The parodus (zdpodos), or 
entrance ode of the Chorus (275-290 = 
298-313, see Metres), sung in the 
midst of peals of thunder (292). In 
this instance the ode really precedes 
the entrance of the Chorus into the 
orchestra, so that Strepsiades does 
not see the goddesses until 326. At 
the summons of Socrates (265 f., 
269 ff.) they rise from the ocean to 
the mountain-tops, whence they look 
down upon the earth (strophe, crpodi), 
and then float to the land to which 
they are called, the land of Attica, 
beloved of the gods (antistrophe, avti- 


atpooy). In these odes the Chorus 
shows nothing of the atheism of the 
sophists (302 ff.). 

275. The choreutae address each 
other. It is prob. that in this instance 
the strophe or ode (#8) was sung by 
one juixépiov, and the antistrophe or 
antode (avtwdn) by the other. 

276. dpOapev: cf 266. — dhavepal 
KTé.: 1.e. expatvovca Spocepay puaw. 
See Kr. Spr. 46, 4, 6. — eddynrov : 
prob. equiv. to evayq, bright. 

277. Bapvaxéos: Dor. vocalization 
in choric ode. Cf. 282, 289, 300, ete. 

280. SevSpoxopouvs: the trees are 
to mountain-tops what the leaves are 
to trees; as Av. 215, puAAoKcpov 
ptAakos. 

281. tnrehaveis oxomids: cf. Theogn. 
550, a@yyeAos and tTnAavyéos oai- 
vouevos okoTLAs. — aopwpea: cf. 
289. In poetry the mid. occasionally 
takes the place of the act., where no 
particular reason is apparent to us. 
This is esp. common with épay and its 
compounds from Hom. down. 

282. Neither the reading given in 
the text nor that adopted by others, 
Kaprous 7 apdouevay @, is satisfactory. 
The latter makes too prominent the 
fruits, which could not be so conspic- 
uous as hills, valleys, rivers, etc. ; and 


THE CLOUDS. 89 


Wea 


Kal totapav Cabéwy Kehadjuara 


Kal TovrTov Kehddovra BapvBpomov: 7 


285 
pappapeas ev avyats. 


¥ x > 4 > / “ 
OPPa yap aifépos AKA[LATOV oehayeTar 


aN’ arovecdpevar vépos ouBprov 


abavaras id€as éridapeba 


290 THAET KOT OppaTL yatav- 


SQKPATHS. 


‘ A 
@ péeya ceuvat Nedéhar, havepos AKovacaté pou 


the former exhibits the only known 
example of &pdew in the mid. voice, 
with the act. sense of water; and, 
moreover, the earth does not water, 
but 7s watered. Hence Kock considers 
apdouevay pass. Bergk writes Kapmois 
(gen. of Kapzd, one of the two Horae, 
Thallo and Carpo, who were wor- 
shipped at Athens), and thinks that 
the Clouds are here represented as 
looking from the summit of the celes- 
tial mountain, not upon the man-in- 
habited earth, but upon “ the splendor 
of virgin nature in the unseen realm 
of the gods.” ‘There they behold the 
sacred, well-watered garden of the 
gods at their feet. Soph., Jon, Frg. 
298, calls it Aws kjmro. This explana- 
tion of Bergk’s is not in all respects 
satisfactory, but is favored by the 
last clause of the strophe, dAAad... 
yatav, where something new is pro- 
posed, unless, indeed, this sent. merely 
repeats the exhortation dpQduev tva 
&apopémueba, adding 
vépos juBpiov. — But the objections of 
Kock to the reading of the text, and 
also to 6° after dpdouévay, are not in- 
superable; for, in the first place, the 
earth may be conceived as watering 
(for, in a sense, it does water plants), 


droveimdmevat 


4 
Kah€oavTos. 


and dpdouévay might be a single in- 


stance of the mid. in act. sense, or 
the interpretation, “having its fruits 
watered”’ may be correct; and, in the 
second place (with @), green fields of 
wheat, which «caprof may include, are 
very conspicuous objects when viewed 
from mountain-tops. 

285. oppa al€épos: the sun. Cf 
Eur. Jph. T. 194, fepby dup adyas 
(€orpefev) GAws. Aesch. Frg. 158, 
aorepwrdv bua Ant@as Kdpns (the 
moon). — yap: “let us arise from 
ocean to mountain-tops, for the sun 
” The sun is considered as 
causing the clouds to ascend, no ac- 
count being here taken of the sum- 
mons of Socrates. 

289. afavdras: more commonly 
40avdrov, though a few examples of 
the fem. form (first decl.) are found in 
melic passages, as Thesm. 1052, d0avd- 
Trav pAdya (ina parody); Aesch, Cho. 
619, d0avdras rpixds. So Soph. Ant. 
538, yav &pOirov dxaudrav, — bdas: 
here species corporis. Cf Plat. 
Prot, 315e, (‘AydOwv) thy iiday Kadds. 
The gen. depends on &mroceaaduevat, 
which may refer to raining. Cf 292. 

291. péya: as ady., more forcible 
than udAa, savoring of grandiloquence. 


is shining. 


90 


¥ a Y \ 
nobov doris apa Kat 


ARISTOPHANES. 


BpovTns puKcnoaperys Geo. 
O€TTOU; 


STPEVIAAHS. . 


\ , , > > , \ , > 
Kat ceBopnat Y, © TodvTinToL, Kat BovrAopar avra- 


‘\ ‘A , 
mpos Tas Bpovtas: 


TOTP, pOELV 


Y SEN s \ , 
OUTWS QAUTAS TET PELQALV@ KQL Tepo- 


Bnav: 


> , > , / 3 yy. > ‘\ 4 3 7 7 
295 KEL Outs €OTW, VUVL Y non, KEL LY) Béuts €OTL, KETELW. 


SQKPATHS. 


5 \ , \ 4 4 e - 
ov oKower d€ TOLNCELS ATED OL TOVYOOaLMoVES 
He) pede rou) p ot tpuyodatp 


OvTOL, 


GAN’ evdyper péeya yap Te Peay Kivetrar oHVOS doiShs. 


XOPOS. 


tapQévor duBpopdpor, 
300 EhOwpev Aurapav yOdva 


293. kal... yé: often used in an 
affirmative answer or assent to a 
statement, when something is added 
to the affirmation. Cf. 355, 1068, 1235. 
ye without «ai freq. has an analogous 
use, often with sarcasm. See on 102. 
Cf. 734, 895, 1112, et passim. 

295. el...«el: usually efre (ore)... 
efre. — Opis: see on 140. This was a 
case which even the divine ordinances 
of the thinking-shop could not control. 

296. ov py: with the second pers. 
of the fut. od uh expresses a prohibi- 
tion. Some regard such sents. as 
interr. in form. Others see a ques- 
tion in wh with the fut., but treat 
the ov as having originally been an 
independent neg. referring to what 
goes before. Prohibitive sents. of this 
sort sometimes have also the subjv., 
while od uf declarative sents., which 
generally take the subjv., sometimes 
have the fut. indic. GMT. 294 ff. and 


(’Avrirtpody. ) 
Tla\\ddos, evavdpov yav 

App. II. Cf. 367, and see on 505. 
—Tpvyodalpoves: 7.c. the comic poets 
(with play on kakodaiuoves). At the 
early comic performances the actors 
disguised themselves by smearing 
their faces with lees ; hence tpuvydia 
as a synonym of rap@dia. 

297. evpyper: obs. that this imy. 
is in continuation of od wh with the 
fut. “The fut. might have been used 
here, and in such cases the neg. would 
still be uj.— opnvos dov8ys: cf. cui7j- 
vos sopias, Plat. Crat. 401e. 

300. Aurapay: brilliant, not fruitful, 
for it was Aemrdéyews (Thue. i. 2). 
The epith. was popularized by Pind. 
Frg. 46 (Boeckh), 
ioot épavor kal Gotd.j01, |"EAAGOos eperopa, 
KAewal “AOadvat, Saudvioy mroAdteOpov. 
Pind. is said to have been fined by 
his native city, Thebes, for this praise 
of Athens; but, ace. to Isoer. 15. 166, 
the Athenians rewarded him with 


@ tal Aurapal rab 


re 


THE CLOUDS. | 


Gi 


x a ve 


Kékpozos owouevar ohvypatov* 


a , > , € cas ’ 
Ov o€Bas AaAPpPynTav Lep@V, Wa 


s. 


pevoToddKos Sdj10s 


> a e 4 5 PS) 4, 
€v TENETALS AYLALS AVAOCELKVUTAL, 


305 


ovpavios Te Beots Swpypara, 


vaot & wbepedets Kal ayddpara, 


Kal Tpoaooot PaKapwv Lepw@Tatat 


evotépavol te Deady Ovoiar Paria 


310 TavToodaTats ev wpa.s, 


TE 


Hpt T emepxonevm Bpomta yxapis 
evKe\ddwv TE Xopav epeHiopara P 


kat Movoa BapvBpomos aviv. 


10,000 drachmae. From this time 
forth they took delight in calling their 
city Avrapal ’A@jva. Cf. hq. 1829 f. 
(where the Pindaric passage is paro- 
died) ; Ach, 637 ff. 

301. moAvyparov: used as an epith. 
of places, like epare:ds, also in Hom. 
Cf. Od. xi. 275, and Hat. iv. 159 (in 
an oracle). 

302. The Athenians always laid 
jealous claim to the possession of the 
highest reverence for the gods. Cf. 
Soph. O. C. 260, ras ’A@jvas pact eo- 
oeBeotaras elvat.—tepav: the Eleu- 
sinian mysteries. — od... va: the 
latter of these rel. clauses is subordi- 
nated to the former. 

303. puoroScKos S605: the temple 
of Demeter and Core at Eleusis, in 
which were celebrated the mysteries. 

305. ovpaviois: in antithesis to the 
x90viat eal whose worship has just 
been mentioned. — Soprpara: — the 
nouns in the next verse are in appos. 
with this. 

306. vaol Kal dydApara: for in- 
stamce, the works executed by Vhi- 
dias or under his supervision, such as 


the Parthenon, the temple of Niky 
“Anrepos, the two colossal statues of 
Athene, etc. 

307. mpocodo : the 
most important being that of the 
Panathenaea. Cf. Av. 853. In Paz, 
397, this promise is made to Hermes, 


processions, 


kal oe Ovolamw lepaior mpocddos Te 
meydAaow ayadoduev. Xen. Anab. vi. 
1. 11, yeoav ev pvOug Kal emadvioay 
Kal wpxhoavto, Bamep ev Talis mpds Tovs 
Geovs mpooddos. On the splendor of 
the Att. festivals, see Isocr. 4. 45. 
310. Every month had its festi- 
The most attractive one, the 
Dionysia, came at the opening of 
spring, in the month Elaphebolion 
(about the time of the equinox). 
SLL. Bpopla X apts : i.e. ol Awvucia- 


Kol aya@ves. An oracle (Dem, Mid. 52 


vals. 


commanded the Athenians, peurjabat 
Bd xo. Kal ebpuxdpous Kar’ &yuids|iord- 
vai dpaiwy Bpoulw xdpw &umrya mavras. 
312. yopav: cyclic, tragic, comic, 
—lp@lopara : deliciae. <A poet 
(Critias) in Ath, xiii. 600 e, 
Anacreon auuroclay épédioua. 


313. BapuBpopos: the aiAds, vari- 


calls 


9) 
bo 


ARISTOPHANES. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


A An ¥ 
mpos Tov Avos avTiBor\o oe, ppdcov, tives cio’, @ 


LoxKpares, abrar 


ec % lA la) ‘ , “A (4 ~ / / 
315 al pleyEdpevar TovTO TO cEUvoV; Pav Npavat TWes 


> 
ELO LY 5 


SQKPATHS. 


nkiotT, GAN’ ovpaviar Nepédar, peyadar Beal avdpaocw 


apyots* 


y , \ , \ Au ees , 
QuiTep YVORYV Kal duatheEw KQL VOUV YL TAPEK OVO LW 


\ / \ / \ ~ X /, 
KQL TEPATELAV KQL TrepiheEw KQL KpPpOvo lV KQL Katadyn. 


ously constructed, corresponding in 
a measure with the clarionet, had a 
strong, animating tone; therefore it 
belonged to the Dionysiac cultus, 
while the x:Odpa and the Avpa be- 
longed to that of Apollo. Cf. Eur. 
Hel. 1351, (Kimpis) 5€fato 5° eis xépas 
BapvBpomoy avrAdyv Teppbeia’ adadayuo. 

314-509. The first episode (éeiod- 
diov mpatorv). 

314. apos tod Atos: petitions, com- 
mands, and questions take pds with 
the gen., while declarations take vy 
(with the acc.). When a sent. of the 
former class expresses assent to some- 
thing going before, vj may be used, as 
in 1506; Av. 659 ff., XO. thy Hdvpeay 
Evupwvoy anidva Motoas | katddep’ 
jqeiy KTé. TIE. @ TovUTO pevTor vy AL 
uvtoiow mod (yes, indeed, do grant 
them that request). Ran. 164 f., HP. rat 
Xalpe TOAA’, BDEAHE. AI. vy Ala Kal od 
ye | vytawve. 

315. pov: this particle freq. adds 
to a question a second one, which 
doubtingly suggests an answer to the 
first. It implies that the speaker is 
forced by circumstances to suspect 
or believe the affirmative of his second 
question, although he would not have 
expected it. Cf. Eq. 786; Ach. 329, 
418; Vesp. 274; Pax, 746; Lys. 1217; 


Eccl. 348,976. And, in general, when 
the question is one of astonishment 
or surprise, the interr. particles freq. 
imply, by a sort of transparent irony, 
an opinion the very opposite of that 
implied in ordinary questions. Of 
course, the actual answer may not be 
what is expected. Thus, Av. 108 f., 
EI]. wodamw Td yévos 8; EY. dev ai 
Tpinpers ai «adat. | EI. wav jAwaora ; 
And being answered in the neg., he 
shows surprise. Similarly, Av. 96 ff. ; 
Eur. Hec. 676, ete. Analogously od, 
in questions of the sort described, im- 
plies a neg., not an affirmative, opin- 
ion, as Av. 1215 f., TIE. oppayi® exes 
Tapa TOY meAapy@v; IP. Tl Td kakdy;| 
TIE. obk €AaBes; Here he certainly 
concludes that she has not received 
the cgpayis, though it ought to have 
been placed upon her. Cf. 329, 383, 
688, etc.; Av. 91, obk ap apiixas ; 

316. dvipdow dpyots: men of leis- 
ure. apyéds and dapyia are often used 
of the otium cum dignitate of 
literary men. See on 334. 

317. Siddretw: disputation. 

318. tepareiav: may be rendered 
exaggeration. It means making a 
wonder of unimportant things, and 
includes blustering. Cf. reparevomevos, 
Eq. 627. — meptrefv: mepi- here de- 


THE CLOUDS. 93 | 


STPEVIAAHS. 


ae Se ae Te] , > > “A XN / 3 /, 
TavT ap axovoac avi7av TO hbéyp’ H Wyn pou Te- 


TOTHTAL, 


320 kat emrooyety On Lyre Kal mepl Katvod oTeEvo- 


Meo yet qf 


Kal yendicp prse eae eTEpy hoyw avToyjnoae: 


@oT, & Tas EcoTW, dew adtas nOn havepas emiOupo. 


SQKPATHS. 


Bhrére vuv Sevpt zpos tiv Uaprvn: dn yap dpe 


NOVKX) avTas. 
notes excess. Poll. ii. 125, ” 
6 Kopinds Kal meptAdéyerv elpnee 7d 
meptaga A€vyeiv. So mepirdadreiv, 
Eccl. 230.— xpotow : Hesych. defines, 
Thy mpos Td Acyduevoy ev Tais (nThaeow 
dvtippnow Kal mapdxpovow obtw pacly. 
Luc., Dem. 32, praises Demosthenes 
for tb Kpovorikdy, impressiveness. — 
KardAnyw: perhaps the art of holding 
spellbound, power of entrancing. Au- 
thorities differ widely. C/ q. 1379f., 
Kal yvwuotum«ds kal capys Kal Kpov- 
otikés,| katadnmtikds 7 apora 


Epuurros 


Tov GopuBnriKkov. 

319. ravr’ dpa: see on 165. H. 719¢; 
G. 1060, — merétynrar: is on the wing, 
ie. isina flutter. Cf. Av. 1445. Soph. 
Aj. 693, ppt” Epwri, wepixaphs 8 ave- 
aréuav.— The succeeding verses show 
that Strepsiades has in truth felt the 
effects of xpotois and KkardAnis, or 
some other entrancing power. 

320. xamvov: a, but 330 & The 
medials followed by A, p», v, regularly 
make position; the other combina- 
tions of a mute with a liquid within 
the same word make position in Ar. only 
in melic passages (277, 284, 515, etc.), 
and (very rarely) in anapaestic verses: 
in the thesis (apais), Vesp. 691, dpaxury, 


KATLOVO-AS 


Av. 216, €Spas; in the arsis (@éc:s), 
only Av, 212 roaAvdaxpur, 591 kiyAay (*). 
In iambic trimeters this lengthening 
is limited to dpaxun except (?) in Ka- 
mviov, Vesp. 151. Other instances of 
lengthening when the position is weak 
are found only in quotations or par- 
odies. Cf. 335, 401, 1468, etc. kamvds 
is often used proverbially of some- 
thing unreal (similarly coxa). Plat. 
Rep. ix. 581d, 6 pirérimos thy amd tov 
xpnudtwyv ndovhy ayeita Kkamvdy kal 
gAvaplav. — orevorerxetv : comically 
formed after ddo0Acoxeiv. 

321. vwitaca: analogously, Plat. 
Theaet. 1540. @, cuvedOdvres copiotixas 
els uadxny GAAHAwY Tos Adyous Tois Ad- 
yous expovonev. Cic. De Orat. ii. 38. 
158, (dialectici) ad extremum 
ipsi se compungunt suis acu- 
minibus. 


322. dere... émBupa: incidental, 
not necessary, result. GMT, 601, 


323. TldpvnOa: clouds are said often 
to rest upon Parnes and Hymettus 
at the present day, esp. in the morn- 
ing ‘There may, of course, have been 
no clouds on Parnes at the time of 
the performance of the play, but it 
made no difference, as the mountain 


94 ARISTOPHANES. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


€pe, mou; devcov. 
pep 


ZQOKPATHS. 


WPOove avTat Tavy ToN\Nat 
XP 


325 Oua TMV KOLAWY Kal TOV SacéwV, aUTAaL raya. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


¢ b] lal 
@S OU Kafopa. 


TL TO XpHpa ; 


SQKPATHS. 


SS ‘\ y 
Tapa TYHV €lo-000P. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


¥ \ , Y 
Non Vuvi LOLs OUTS. 


SQKPATHS. 


vov ye To. NON KaDopas avTas, Et wn AN“as KoOKUVTALS. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


vn Av eywy: @ TohvTintoL: TavTa yap NON KaTexouGt. 


SQKPATHS. 


, , ‘ X ~ 3 nO 0 O° b) / 
TAUTAS PEVTOL OV Jeas OVOQGS OUK Hf] yoUv ov evopules ; 


was visible neither to the spectators 
nor to the actors, the corner of the 
Acropolis cutting off the view. 

324 f. atro., mAdyrar: both used 
in a local sense. 

326. ws ov KaSope: explains the 
preceding question. — elcoSov: the en- 
trance to the orchestra, on the left as 
viewed by the spectators, is here 
meant. There was, of course, no cor- 
responding eZcodos at the fictitious 
school-house of Socrates; hence we 
have a sudden break in the illusion, a 
device which rarely fails to amuse. 
Cf. Pax, 174 ff. —78q vol: now at last 


(iam tandem); different from voy 
H8n, already now (nunc iam).—podts 
Cf. Thue. 


vi. 23. 1, uddArs obtws oiot-Te eaducba 


otTws: sc. Kabop® avras. 


Kparety. 

327. el... KoAoKUvTats: unless your 
eyes are running pumpkins (i.e. rheum 
drops as large as pumpkins). Hesych., 
Anuav xvTpats 7) KoAOKUY TALS Tapotula em 
Tov auBAvwtréyvtwy mavu. Cf. Arist. 
Rhet. iii. 10.7, rhv Atywav apereiy, THv 
Anuny Tov Teipacéws. 

328. @ modutipnro: cf. 269. This 
is a mere exclam., addressed to the 
Clouds only in form. 


THE CLOUDS. 95 


STPEVIAAHS. 


330 wa At’, add’ opiyAnv Kai Spdcov avdtas nyovpnv Kal 


X = 
KQ7TTVOV ELVOL. 


SQKPATHS. 


¥” a 
ov yap pa At’, dAN tof ort TAELoTOUS abtar BooKovert 


, 
cod.orTas, 


@ovpiparrers, latpotéexvas, oppayWovvyapyoKopyras * 


330. pa Ala: an oath with ua gives 
a neg. answer even without the addi- 
tionof aneg.particle. Kr. Spr. 69, 34. 
Cf. Eq. 85, 185, 336, 338, 1382; Ran. 
174, 779, 951, 1053; Av. 465, 1422, 
ete. 

331. ov ydp dAAa: see on 252, and 
compare note on 798.—pa Ala: here 
Socrates swears by the god whose 
existence he denies. So Strepsiades, 
after he becomes an infidel, 1228, etc., 
and in 1234 when he is discussing 
the very question of taking oaths by 
the false gods. Cf. also 135, 217, 
652, 694, ete. Inconsistency cannot 
be imputed to the poet or to Strep- 
siades on this account, for these in- 
formal oaths became mere emphatic 
particles (cf. vy Ala, vh AC, vh Al, v7d1). 
Accordingly, when Strepsiades ridi- 
cules his son for swearing by Zeus, 
$17f., itis after he has sworn pa roy 
Ala tov ’OAdymrwov more formally than 
usual; and the reply is idod 7, idov, A’ 
‘OAtvuriov. The poet prob. was care- 
ful not to trammel himself by having 
the Socratists object to vy Ala.— The 
dogmatic tone imparted by aad’ tc@’ 
ért (rest assured) increases the comic 
effect. Cf. 829. Plat. Symp. 208 ¢, 
elev, hv 3 eyd, Tatra ws dAnbas obrws 
exer; Kal 4 (Avoriua), bowep of réA€or 
topiotal, eb tot, &pn.—codiorras: 
this word designates the general class 
to which belong the special classes 
mentioned in the succeeding verses. 


So Protagoras is represented by Plato 
(Prot. 316d ff.) as reckoning poets, 
gymnasts, musicians, and the like, 
among the sophists. 

332. QOovptopavres : Thurii was 
founded 444 B.c., chiefly through the 
influence and co-operation of the sooth- 
sayer Lampon (Av. 521, 988), who was 
even honored with entertainment in 
the Prytaneum. He was the first to 
attempt to establish a scientific basis 
for his art. A large number also of 
sophists and orators (Protagoras, Ti- 
sias, Lysias, ete.) had taken part in 
the Thurian enterprise; but at this 
time they had, for the most part, al- 
ready returned.— larporéxvas: those 
who treated the art of-healing as a 
scientific réxvn, such as Hippocrates 
of Cos (who repeatedly sojourned at 
Athens, where he too was entertained 
in the Prytaneum) and his followers. 
his work De Aére, 
Aquis, ete., discusses not only the in- 


Hippocrates in 


fluence of winds and clouds (p. 538, 
Kiihn) on health, but also (525) the 
connexion of with the 
art of healing. — odpayidovvx apyo- 
Koprras : a comie word, designed to 
ridicule the fashionable amateur phil- 
osophers of Athens oppayidas 
exdvrwyv, Heel, 632), who had nothing 
else to care for (dpyol, see on 516, 
334) than their finger-rings, beautiful 
Hesych., robs 


astronomy 


(tev 


nails, and elegant hair. 


tyovras aparyibas ev rois BaxrvAlois 


96 ARISTOPHANES. 


: ¥ 
Kukhiwy TE XOpav dopmatoKduTTas, avdpas pmeTewpode- 


VAaKQS, 


Oe 5 ~ / > > , 4 4 
OUOEV PWwVTAaS BooKkove apyous, OTL TQAUTAS Jovoo- 


TOLOUG LW. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


335 TaUT ap €7TOLOUVY vypav Nededav oTpeTTavyhav Sa.ov 


oppar, 


mhokdpous & éxatoykeparta Tudo tpnpmawovoas Te 


> 3 5 , , A > \ 5 La) 
€lT aeEplas, duepas, yapersous OLWVYOUS AEPOVHXELS, 


kal dvuxas AevKovs (taking apyo- in the 
sense of white) kal kouevtas. Hippias 
of Elis is often ridiculed for such 
vanity, and his followers may be esp. 
meant. Possibly the citharoedi 
also are meant, who were freq. satir- 
ized on account of the splendid array 
in which they made their appearance. 
In this case 332 and 333 should be 
closely connected. 

333. té: connects the two sents., 
not the accs.—kvkAlov xopav: the 
circular dithyrambic choruses. The 
tragic were tetpdywvo. Cf. Av. 918, 
1403 ; Ran. 566. — aopatokdprras : 
song-twisters, formed after mtvokdumrns 
(see on 969f.). The word describes 
and ridicules the style of the new 
dithyrambic poets, such as Agathon 
(Thesm. 58, kaurre véas abidas érov), 
Cinesias (see on Ran. 153), Phrynis 
(see on 971), etc. — perempodevakas : 
universe-tricksters, or astronomical hum- 
bugs, — in ridicule of astronomers 
such as Anaxagoras, Hippias of Elis, 
the astronomer and mathematician 
Meton (Av. 996 ff.), ete. 

334. otS€v Spavras, apyovs: in- 
stances of epexegesis such as this are 
common. Cf. Plut. 516, (tis eeAnoe 
xarneve) Ay ek Cav apyots tuiv 


Ové)Xas, 


Arg 


TOUTwY TaYTwY amedAovory; Lbid. 
922, éxetvo 5° ov BovaAo’ by Haovxiav 
éxwv Civ apyds; —poveotoovery : 
celebrate in writing of any sort. The 
word includes scientific discussion of 
clouds and meteors. 

335. tat’ dpa: as in 319. — érol- 
ovy: used technically of poetic com- 
position (whence zomrhs). Cf. 556 f.; 
Ran. 79. Some parodies upon dithy- 
rambic poems follow; hence vin bypay 
(see on 320), and the Dorisms, such as 
bypav, from bypawy, Att. bypar. Some 
of these expressions are prob. taken 
from actual poems. — orperrravyAav : 
emittentium tortum fulmen. 
Obs. that all these expressions, to the 
end of 338, refer more or less directly 
to clouds. 

336. Tudo: the god of the fiery 
whirlwind or typhoon; the tornado of 
the east. His locks are the clouds. 
Of. Pind. Pyth. 1.15 ff. Aesch. Prom. 
352, ff., (el5ov) Exatoykdpnvoy ... | Tv- 
pava Oovipov, macw ds dveatn Geois,| 
guepdvaior yaupnraior oupiCwr pédvor -| 
ef duudtwv 8 hotpamre yopywmdy oéAas. 

337. deplas, Stepds: sc. vepédas, 
implied in what precedes. Still it is 
strange that these adjs. should stand 
without a noun, and that after so 


THE 


CLOUDS. 97 


ouBpovs & vddtav Spocepav Nededav: ei? avr’ adtav 


KQTETLVOV 


“ , ~ 5 ~ 4 > > 4 
KEOTPavV TELANY pLeyahav ayabav KpEea T dpvidera 


Kiyn av. 


SQKPATHS. 


340 dua prevTou Tadd ovXL dikalos ; 


=TPEVIAAH®S. 


hé€ov dy por, Tl rafodoa, 


eimep vehehary eicly adyOas, Ovntats eiEacr yuvar€iv ; 


> .. SO ey Re Tae | A 
OU Y2p EKELVYQL ye €lLOlL TOLAVTAL. 


SQKPATHS. 


lofty a poetic flight anything so vague 
and pointless should follow, and final- 
ly that depfas and depovnxeis should 
stand so close together. Perhaps we 
should read clr’ eipecia diepa xKreé. 
The metaphor contained in eipeala is 
not rare. Cf. Av. 1229, r& wrépuye rot 
Aesch. Ag. 52, mreptywv 
Luce. Tim. 40, 
TeKualpouat TH eipecia TGV TTEpav. 

338. avr avrav: as a fee therefor. 
It was the duty of the choragus to 
provide for the entertainment of the 
choreutae, and also of the poet as 
xopodibaoKxados, while the chorus was 
being trained; and this entertainment 
was often very sumptuous. CS. Plut. 
Mor. 349 b, of 5& xopnyol rots xopevtais 


VaUCTOAELS ; 
epeTuoiow eperoduevoi. 


eyxéAia Kal Opidacia Kal oKedAidas Kal 
pucdby mwaparievres ebwxovv em moddy 
xpbvov pwvackovpevous Kal Tpupavras.— 
katémvov: cf. Ath. x. 411 b, where 
Ion says of Heracles, dmb ris BovAimulas 
Katémive Kal ra Kada (fire-wood) Kai 
Tos &vOpaxas. 


339. In what he adds himself, 
Strepsiades still employs the Dor. 
forms of the dithyrambic style. — 


pepe, Tota yap TwWes Elow ; 


keotpav: a highly-prized salt-water 
fish.— kpéa : always with @ in Ar. 
Cf. Ran. 553; Av. 1583; Vesp. 363 ; 
Par, 192, 1282.— «ixndrav: commonly 
KlyAn. Cf. Ath. ii. 64f., Supakdoror Tas 
KlyAas KixhAas A€youvow. °Emlxyapuos- 
Tas eAaiopidopayous KixhaAas. This bird 
was so much prized that in Diphil. 32, 
some one complains, kiyAnv ye vh AV 
ovk eri | €or Be buds ovde weTOMevny 
idetv. 

340. pévrot: implies that Socrates 
felt that some censure lurked in what 
precedes. — tdgSe: the Clouds, form- 
ing the chorus. — Stkalws: sc. «arém- 
vov Kré., was it not right that, etc. — 
rl rabovoa: what ails them that, what 
is the reason that, etc. Cf. 402, 1506. 
Similarly, ri uabdv; GMT. 839, 

341. elfact: eolkac:, The form is 
not rare, and occurs even in prose, as 
Plat. Polit. 201a, moAdAol yap A€ovar 
trav dvipav etEact Kal Kevratpas. 

342. éxetvar: the real clouds, Ile 
prob. points up towards the sky, — 
mroiat yap tives: the word rivés here 
shows that only a vague, general an- 
swer is expected. 


98 ARISTOPHANES. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


OUK oloa capos. 


> \ , \ 43> 
KOUXL yuvaretv, pa Av, 


p 


» Sy > 3% \ id 
el€acw OUVV EPlLoLlo LV TET TOILE - 


VOLO, 
> S ¢ qn a 8 C en 
OU OTLOUVVY* QAUTAL (S pwas 


€xouvow. 


SQKPATHS. 


> , , 7 >on ¥” 
345 ATOKPLVat VUV QTT av EPWUAl. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Aéeye vuv Tax€ws 6 Tt Bovde. 


SQKPATHS. 


non ToT avaBrépas eldes vehéhyv Kevtavpw opoiar, 


 twapddde. 7) hUKw 7 Tavpa; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


\ so» > > , A 
vn Av eywy : «ita TL ToUTO ; 


SQKPATHS. 


yiyvovtar mav? av Bovd\wvTa: Kat jv pev 


»¥ , ~ , 
ayp.iov Twa Twv \aclwy 


, \ Z 
350 OKWTTOVOAL THV PaVLaV 


343. 8 ovv: but at all events, still. 
—épio.or: he has cirri in mind. 

344. avrat: the choreutae. It is 
not prob. as some think, that the 
nose is selected as the distinguish- 
ing characteristic, in reference to 
the large-nosed masks. — 8€ fivas : 
initial p sometimes makes position 
in tragedy, and always in the Old 
Comedy, whether in arsis or in thesis. 
Cf. 416, 647; Hq. 546; Ran. 1059; 
Vesp. 1487. 

346. Cumuli are referred to, which 
assume forms that the imagination 
converts into those of men, animals, 


Lowa 
KOMLYTHY, 


, es: x = 
TOUTWV, OLOV TEP TOV =S€VO- 

davrtouv, 

> a , sa 
avtov Kevravpots ynKacay 

auras. 
etc. Porson refers to Shak. Ham. iii. 
Z, fin.; Ant. and Cleop. iv. 12, in. 

347. tt tovzo: prob. conceived of 
as accus. Compare Eng. “what of 
that? | War Spra62eoele 

349. dypiov: prop. of wild animals, 
metaphorically of men (wild, etc.) ; 
while @ypoixos (rustic, clownish) is prop. 
used of men. — Aaciwv: ve. KoudyTwr. 
— tov Eevopavrov: the dithyrambic 
poet Hieronymus, whose long hair is 
alluded to, Ach. 390, where the Schol. 
says he was also a tragedian. 

350. paviav : opp. to cwppoctvn in 
both its senses. — Kevravpois: these 


THE CLOUDS. 99 


STPEVIAAHS. 


, > mS: >» 4 “~ , 4 /, 
TL 5 ap » nV apTaya T@V Snpoatwv KATLOWTL Lipwva, 


, A 
Tl dpocw ; 


SQKPATHS. 


amopaivovaa THY pvaw avtod vKou eLaipvys eye- 


VOVTO. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


a? ~ , e ‘ cr \ 
TautT apa, TavTa KAewvupov avtar Tov pibaomw xOes 


ioovcat, 


o , ~~ Chis yy ‘ cee: ae 4 
OTL O€ELAOTATOV TOUTOV ewpwv, €hadou dua TOUT €yevovTo. 


SQKPATHS. 


35) Kal vov y oT Kiev bey eidov, opas, dia tour’ éyévovto 


YUVvatkeEs. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Xatpere Totvur, @ O€o7TOLWaL* Kat Vor, eElTEp TWL KAD, 


were Aacio, esp. in their equine parts. 
—kacav: ghomic aor. Cf. 352. 
GMT. 154; H. 840. 

351. ri 8’ apa... rt: the second ri 
is a mere colloquial repetition of the 
first, justified by the long parenthesis. 
—Zipova: cf 399. Eupol., 220, says 
of him, ef ‘HpaxaAelas apytpiov ipetrero. 
The Simon mentioned £4. 242 is prob. 
another. 

353. KAewvupov: the Falstaff of 
Ar., often ridiculed. Cf. Eq. 958; 
Ap. 1473 ff. ; Vesp. 19. He attempted 
to evade military service (44. 1369 ff.), 
and in the campaign threw away his 
shield, an act of cowardice punish- 
able with driuia, or privation of civic 
rights without confiscation of prop- 
erty. Andoc. 1. 74, édxéco rhv donlda 
dmoBdAoev &rimot hoav Ta ohuara, To 
5 xphuara elxov. 

354. dr... dwpwv, Sid rovro: this 
is a special application of the general 
principle to which rair’ &pa, raira 
(353) refers, and so is not pleonastic: 


this, then, is the reason that because they 
saw him (to be) very cowardly, on this 
account they became stags. —€Xador: in 
Hom. //. i. 225, Achilles thus addresses 
Agamemnon: oivoBapés, Kuvds bupat’ 
éxwv, kpadinv B éAadgoro. Cf. Il. 
xiii. 102 ff. Plin. N. H. viii. 32. 50, 
(cervi) editos partus exer- 
cent cursu et fugam meditari 
docent. 

355. Kreaodévn : this man was 
effeminate in appearance and in his 
habits. Cf. Av. 831. See on Eq. 1374. 
His presence in the theatre could be 
counted upon, but we are not to sup- 
pose that dpas has any reference to 
him, or to the form of the Clouds con- 
stituting the Chorus, but has, as often, 
an intellectual sense, and is paren- 
thetical: and now, you see, because, etc. 
Cf. Thesm. 490, trait’ obdSerdmor’ elp’, 
bpar’, Evparldns. Examples are nu- 
merous. In 206 dpas is interr. 

356. K@AAw... Kdpol: “if also to 


any one else, also to me,” though 


100 ARISTOPHANES, 


ovpavounKn pygate Kapol dwrnv, & trapBacthea. 


XOPOS. 


Xaip’, ® per BvtTa trahavoyeves, Onpata Aoywv dido. 


pLovo-wr - 


4 , 4 ce wn 4 x ec A 4 
ov Te hemrotatwv Anpwv lepev, pale mpos Huas Oo Ti 


XPHGELS * 


360 ov yap av aAX ? UITAKOVOALLEY TOV VUV [METEWDOCO 
ov yap av a\Aw y vr py Mm powo- 


purTov 


A 5 , Lad A , ‘ w 4 
amAnv Et IIpodixa, TM [LEV aopias KQL YYWLNS EWEKA* 


not good Eng., is a mode of expres- 
sion common in Greek. The subord. 
clause may be cond., as here, or 
causal, or rel. of any kind. When in 
such sents. only one «ai is used, it is 
very freq. placed in the subord. clause, 
whereas we use “also” in the leading 
sent. Kr. Spr. 69, 32, 18. 

357. ovpavoyrKn: of visible ob- 
jects, Aesch. Ag. 92, odpavouhnns 
Aaumds. Hom. Od. vy. 239, éadrn odpa- 
vounkns. But metaphorically of other 
things, as here. Cf. 459; Ran. 781, 
(avaBoay) ovpavidy y bcov. Arist. Rhet. 
iii. 7. 11, cvyyvdun opyiCoueve kakdy 
pavot ovpaydunkes 1) TeA@piov.— pyeate : 
cf. 960. Hat. i. 85. 16, 6 mais 6 &pwvos 
eppnie pwvnv. So with other words, as 
Eur. Suppl. 710, eppnte © addqv. Cf. 
Lat. rumpere vocem (Verg. Aen. 
ii. 129). 

358. This passage is recited by the 
Coryphaecus, not the whole Chorus. — 
mper Buta mahaoyeves: like the Hom. 
(11. xvii. 561) yepae madaryevés. The 
form madavyevjs is much more com- 
mon. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 220, rov ma- 
Aaryev7, Kpdvoy. 873, 7 madaryevyns @€- 
pus. Eum. 172, radraryeveis Moipas. — 
Onpara: cf Ath. iii. 122 ce, & Kaadat- 
oTwy ovoudtwy Onpevtd. In this ironi- 


aol 0é, 
cal expression, and in the bitter jest 
contained in the next verse, the Cho- 
rus begins to betray its real senti- 
ments, which are not clearly and 
openly avowed till near the end of the 
play. Cf. 1303 ff., 1458 ff. 

359. ieped: cf. Aesch. Ag. 735, 
iepeds tis &ras. In this verse, the 
Chorus addresses Socrates, who, 
strangely enough, does not heed the 
request, ppa¢e Kré. 

361. amAnyv el: mAhy 4, which some 
read with the Mss., seems not to 
occur in Att. (Kr. Dial. 69, 31, 2), 
though it has sometimes crept into 
the Mss. as here, and in 734, also 
Thesm. 532. On the other hand, rAhy 
«i, even without a verb expressed, is 
tolerably common. Cf. Av. 601. Xen. 
Hell. iv. 2. 21, ode aréGavov abrév 
mAnv et Tis ev TH TupBodrT. — TIpodtkw: 
this was a sophist of Ceos, distin- 
guished esp. for his researches in 
etymology and synonyms (zep) 6p@é- 
THTOs 6voudtwy). His fame was such 
that Tpodixov copdrepos (Suid.) be- 
came a proverb. He was the teacher 
of Theramenes, and author of the 
“Opa, from which Xen., Mem. ii. 1. 
21 ff., has preserved for us the story 
of the Choice of Hercules. See on 


hy 


THE CLOUDS. 


101 


ote BpevOvear 7 &v Tatow dots Kal TapOahua Tapa- 


BadXets 


5 , ‘\ , >] 5 , 2) >] e Lal 
KGVUTTOONTOS KaKa TOAN aveyeL Kad Ly oELVO- 


TT pOowmTels. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


> An nw , c e ‘\ \ \ ‘\ las 
@VH Tov Pleypatos, ws tepov Kal TELVOV Kal TEepaTwoes. 


SQKPATHS. 


365 abrar yap Tou povar eiot Heat: tadha S€ wav7 é€oti 


pdvapos. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


6 Leds & ynpiv, hépe, pos THs Us, ovAvptrios ov Oeds 


€OTUW ; 


SQKPATHS. 


motos Zevs ; ov py AnpHoes: ovd eat Zevs. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


4, , 4, 
TL A€yeLs Ov ; 


> ‘ , wd \ » ¥ > , , ~~ 
aka Tis vel; ToUTL yap Emory aroPpynvat mpwTov 


Ay. 692; Frg. 418, tov &vipa réve 
} BuBAlov biepOopev | 7) Mpddicos } ray 
adoAcaxa@v eis ye Tis. Plat. illustrates, 
perhaps parodies, his method in Prot. 
315 de; 337 a-c; 339 e-340d; 341 a- 
d; 358a-e. 

362. BpevOver: about equiv. to “ put 
on airs.” Cf. Paz, 26, (the beetle) 
BpevOveral te Kal paryety od ak.ot (dis- 
dains). Wue. D. Mort. 10, 8, 6 ceuvds 
5t obtos Kal BpevOuduevos tis eat. ; — 
mapaBdAdes: cast your eyes sidewise 
(in pride). Cf. Vesp.497. Plat., Symp. 
221 b, turns the poet’s ridicule into 
praise. 

363. dvumoSntros: see on 103. — 
kaka: some of these hardships are 
enumerated 415 ff. — éf’ mtv: because 


« , 
ATAVTWV. 
of us. Cf. Xen. Hell. iii. 4. 11, em Aake- 


daimovios oleabe weya ppovnreoy elva; 

364. ds: “how” in excls. is ex- 
pressed, not by més, but by as. 

365. rol: you see.—rddXa: Ze. of 
&AAo mavres (Geol). See on Ran. 809. 

367. motos: freq. used in dialogue 
when one speaker scornfully objects 
to what has been said by another. It 
is, of course, attached to a noun that 
has been used by the former speaker. 
Kr. Spr. 61,17, 12. Cf. 1288; Vesp. 
1202, 1369, 1378; Ran. 529. — rl A€yers 
ov: a familiar interr. excl. The real 
question follows. 

368 rls ver: ace. to the most an- 
cient belief, rain was sent by Zebs 
buBpws, but a natural explanation had 


102 ARISTOPHANES. 


SQKPATHS. 


a , 
QvuTQL on TOU. 


peyadous 6€ o €ya onpetors avTo 


dda €w. 


370 pepe, TOV yap TwTOT ave vEepEeda@v VOT’ non TeHéac ar; 


, a > 4 Y > , / > > “A 
KQLTOL XPV atOpias VELY QAUTOV, TAVTAS 5 aTroOn|LEely. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


vy Tov “ATOANw, TovTA yé Tor On TO viv hoyw Ed 


my 


Tpooepvaas * 


, / XN 43> > A ¥ ‘ , 
Kaito. mpotepov tov At’ adnOas wpnv dua KooKivov 


already been offered by Anaximenes 
(Plut. Mor. 894a), véon pev ylyvecOau 
maxuvOevtos OTL TAEiaTOY TOD Gépos, LaA- 
Aov & emovvaxbevtos exOAliBecOu Tovs 
duBpovs. Hipp. Aér. p. 538 (Kiihn), 
7a be (vepea) emipeperal Te kal obtw 
maxvveTat Kal weAatverar kal EvoTpede- 
Tat es TO avTd Kal bwd Bapeos katap- 
pnyvuta kal buBpor ylyvovTa. — amav- 
tov: implies that numerous ques- 
tions in regard to this startling theory 
occur to his mind. 

369. SiSdtw: cf 385. The style is 
that of the orators, who assume a 
didactic tone. Cf. Dem. Phil. IV. 20, 
ap brov b€ TadTa yiyveTat, eyw diddtw, 
kal Omws mavoeTat, A¢Ew. Aeschin. 3. 24, 
eym Teipdoouat meydAw onuelw d5iddEat. 

370. Similarly Lucr. vi. 400, de- 
nique cur numquam caelo 
iacit undique puro |luppiter 
in terras fulmen? Ancient tra- 
dition, however, was not without in- 
stances of this very phenomenon. 
Cf. Hat. iii. 86, Gua 5€ Te tm TodTO 
TomtavTt GoTpamwh e& aiOpins Kal 
BpovrTh eyévero.— tovra: originally, 
this verb had Zed’s or Oeds for its 
subj. (cf 568); but afterwards the 
subj. was often omitted, in which case 
the verb is regarded as impers. In the 


PAR bs g 
OUPELD. 

present instance, although #oyra is 
masc., it is more forcible to render, 
“have you ever seen 7¢ rain,” etc. 

371. ai@pias: i (Plut. 1129 7), after 
the manner of the epic poets, who in 
some instances lengthen « when the 
word will not otherwise suit the verse, 
as Hom. J//. i. 205, jjs tmepomaAtnor 
Tax ay mote Ouuby oAéoon. In the 
case of aiépia, and analogous words, 
the lengthening never occurs in the 
ictus-syllable. — ai®pias : is gen. of 
the pericd of time within which. — 
Tavtas § droSypetv: co-ordination 
(maparaéis) instead of subordination 
(trdraéis), such as TovTwY amrodnmovcwr. 
H. 876.a.— aarodypety : to be abroad, 
7.e. absent. 

372. mporépvcas: 7.¢. mpoohpuocas, 
ace. to an ancient gloss. Of. Aesch. 
Suppl. 276, kat ravr adnO% maya mpoo- 
glow Adyo: “haec omnia ita 
sermoni aptabo, ut vera esse 
appareant.” G. Hermann. 

373. ovpeitv: it is hardly possible 
for us to decide whether this would 
suggest Zebs otpios (sender of fair 
winds) to the spectators. The appel- 
lation was prob. familiar. Cf. Aesch. 
Suppl. 594. C. I. Il. 975, Otpiov ex 
mpuuyns Tis OOnynThpa KaAdeitw | Zhva- 





THE CLOUDS. 


103 


av\N oats O Bpovrav €or, ppacor, Tou? 6 pe Tovet 


TET PELALVELV. 


SQKPATHS. 


375 avta Bpovrdor kvAwdopevar. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


a , 5 , \ A 
T® TpOTW, @ TAaVTA TV TOALOV; 


SQKPATHS. 


orav eutAnobac vdatos Todo Kkavaykacbact é- 


pecan, 


KaTakpnuvapevar mAypers o4Bpov dv avayKny, eira 


Bapevat 


> > 4 > 4 (eeo2 XN lo 
eis a\AnAas eumintovoa. pyyvuvTaL Kal TaTayoUVTW. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


c > > , > ‘ / > , > e , wa 
6 8 avayKalwv €OTL TLS GUTAS, OVX O ZEVS, WOTE 


pépec Oar ; 


SQKPATHS. 


380 NKLOT ann atlépios dtvos. 


374. rotro: sc. Tv BpovTay, con- 
tained in Bpovtdy. 

375. @ wavta Todpov: cf. Soph. 
O.C. 761f., 6 madvra ToAMGaY Kard 
mavtos av pepwy | Adyou Bixalov punxa- 
Ynpa motktAov. 

376 ff. Similarly Anaxagoras says, 
in Diog. L. ii. 3. 9, dvéuous yiyveaOat 
Aentuvouevov aepos tmrb Tov HAlov~ Bpov- 
Tas avykpovow vepav: aorpamas exrpt- 
ww vepov. So Arist. Meteor. ii. 9. 19, 
and the Stoics, VPlut. Mor. 895f., 
Bpovrhy ev cuvyKpovepdoy vepav, aorpa- 
mhy be eka ex mapatplyews (ignition 
from friction). Cf. Luer. vi, 96, prin- 
cipio tonitru quatiuntur cae- 
caeli| propterea, quia 
sublime vyolan- 


rula 
concurrunt 
tes | aetheriae nubes contra 


pugnantibu’ ventis. 185, scili- 
cet hoe densis fit nubibus et 
simul alte | exstructis aliis 
alias super impete miro.—de- 
peoOar: freq. used of headlong motion. 

377. 80 avaykynv: Democritus said, 
Diog. L. ix. 7. 45, mavra kat’ dvaynny 
ylyvecOa. The avayrn, in this sense, 
is the necessity growing out of physi- 
cal laws, the necessity that every 
cause must have its effect, and vice 
But since avayxcac0Gor already 
precedes, to which 6 dvaykd¢wy in 379 
refers, it may be that 5¢ dvdykenv is a 


versa, 


gloss that has taken the place of 
something else. Cf. 406. 
379, Strepsiades expects to arrive 
at the first cause by a single step. 
380, al®épios Sivos: the word divn 


104 


ARISTOPHANES. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


Awos; tTouti p> ehehnbew, 


¢€ \ y+ 5 > b) > ~ lal AN , 
0 Zevs ovK wv, aAN avt abrov Awwos vurt Bacirevwv. 


») \ 5 4 x Lal , A nw a 
agTap ovoev TW TEpt TOU TAT AYOU KQL 77S ABpov7ns 


pe edioa€éas. 


SQKPATHS. 


ovK nKova-ds pov, TAs Nefédas voatos peotas OTL pypt 


b] , > , A ‘\ ~ / 
eumimtovoas a\Anhavow trarayevy dua THY TUKVOTHTA; 


had two general applications in natu- 
ral science. First, it denoted the 
origin of the universe by vortical 
evolution, which was viewed: differ- 
ently by different schools. Secondly, 
it denoted the supposed whirling mo- 
tion of the outer universe around the 
earth. Cf Cadmus, Frg., odpavds 
juas trep Sivaior portray (Hense), if 
the restored text is correct. Eur., 
who popularized this use of the term, 
employs it in speaking of the mo- 
tion of clouds, Alc. 244, odpdvia: Sivan 
vepeAas Spouatov. This is the sense 
in which Socrates uses the word; but 
he employs the masce. dtvos, which 
occurs also Democr. Phys. Frg. 2 
(Mullach). Strepsiades, still expecting 
the first cause, at once infers that this 
divos is a god who has expelled Zeus 
from his throne. Cf. 828, where Aivos 
and Aia render it possible that Strep- 
siades is to be understood as associ- 
ating the names in some way, as if, 
for instance, Aivos were the son of 
Zeus.—tovutt: obs. the logical use of 
the ordinarily deictie -i. 

381. o Zeds ovK wy: in appos. to 
Strepsiades repeats what he 
has heard, in order to impress it 
more clearly upon his mind. He is 
made to do this, however, in order 


, 
TOUTL. 


that the spectators may learn the 
construction he puts on the words of 
Socrates. The most natural thing 
would have been for the latter to 
correct the misunderstanding at once; 
but he is prevented by the astounding 
statement of Strepsiades that Socra- 
tes has not yet taught him anything 
about thunder; and so he is left in 
his error. 

382. This verse seems strange after 
the elaborate explanation, 376 ff. ; 
but the next verse replies directly to 
this, and refers clearly to 376 ff., so 
that 382 must be genuine. It may 
be that the jest 886-391 occurred to 
the poet, for the first time, when he 
was making the revision. Still, in 
order that Strepsiades might be left 
in his error about Aivos, it was neces- 
sary that something should almost 
force Socrates to let the subject 
drop. The remark of Strepsiades in 
382 not only does this, but brings 
the discussion back to the unfinished 
subject of thunder. The spectators 
could easily imagine that Strepsiades 
had his mind so fixed upon the “ne- 
cessity ” which impelled the clouds, 
that he failed to heed the rest of 
what was said. 

383. ov: see on 315. 





THE CLOUDS. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


, A Lal \ , 
385 Pepe, TOUTL TH KX PN TLOTEVEL ; 


SQKPATHS. 


aro avTov "yo oe didd€w. 


On Copov Iavabnvaious eumrynobels cir’ erapadxOns 


X\ Je \ 4 > /, > \ 4 
THY yaoTépa, Kal Kdvos eEaidyyns avdriy dueKopkopv- 


ynoev ; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


‘ \ X “A > /, \ 
vn Tov Amroddw, Kal Sewa troet y EvOUs jor Kal TeTA- 


P@KTQL, 


A \ x /, La) ‘\ ‘\ uA 
xXootep Bpovty 76 Cwpid.iov ratayel Kal Sewa Kéxpayev: 


> / “a ‘\ / ¥ oat) 4 
390 ATPEM“AS TPwWTOV TAanTae TamTa€, KQTELT ETAYVEL TATTA- 


385. tovtl ro: although 7a (upon 
what evidence) is neut., the const. is 
the same as the pers. dat. with the ace. 
of the thing believed. Compare the 
following examples with each other: 
Menand. Monost. 335, wh mdvta Teipa 
mac morevew det; Hur. Hel.710, Adyors 
euoio. miarevooy trade; Thue. i. 20. 1, 
xarkera bvta maytl (way 71, Kr.) é&fs 
TeEKUNplw moTEvTaL. —GavTov: reflex. 
because “teach” is equiv. to “ cause 
to learn.” 

386. Tlava@nvatos : the magnifi- 
cent festival of the Great Panathenaea 
was celebrated in honor of Athena 
in the latter part of the month Heca- 
tombaeon, in the third year of each 
Olympiad. On this oceasion victims 
for sacrifice were sent from every part 
of Attica and from the Athenian 
colonies, and the poorer citizens were 
feasted free of charge. The ordinary 
Panathenaea was a yearly festival, 
unless, indeed, it was omitted in the 
year of the great festival. — {wposd: 
broth (without meat), perhaps to ridi- 
cule the poorness of entertainment. 


mamTra€, 


Compare the similar jest on the Thesea, 
Plut. 627 £., @ mAciota Onoelos weuv- 
aTiAnuevor (having sopped) | yépovtes 
types em dArylatos addiras. Cf. also 
389, 7d Cwuldiov. 

387. Svekopkopvyynoev : comic word, 
from Kopkopyvyn. Cf. BopBopuyuds. 

388. Seva moet (sc. % yaornp) : 
makes a terrible ado. Cf. 583. Thue. vy. 
42. 2, A@nvaior Sewa erolovy voulCovres 
The mid. roreto@a, with 
dewdy (Seva), which is then pred. 
obj., means take ill, be indignant at, 
while Sewa woety refers rather to the 
display of indignation. Cf. Thue. vi. 
60. 4, 6 Sijuos Sewdy roiodmevot, Ef Tovs 
Hat. i. 
127.2, mdéAat dewdy rorevmevar bd Mndav 
&pxecOa. Xen. Anab. v. 9. 11, dena 
erowvvTo maoas Tas dpxnoes ev brAats 
elvat. 

389. {wp(Scov: dim. to contrast the 
trifling cause with the grand effect. 

390. emayet : adds, makes to Sollow. 
Kock makes 7 yaorhp the subj.; but 
as this verse and the next merely 
illustrate 389, it seems more natural 


adiceto Oat. 


émiBovAevoyTas ... uh elrovra. 


106 


ARISTOPHANES. 


xotav xélw, Kouidn Bpovta rananammd€, worep 


3 A 
EKELVQL. 


SQKPATHS. 


/ , b) \ 4 \ e jy) 8 
oKEepat TOLVVUY, A7TTO yaortpiotou TUVVOUTOUL OL TETTOP as* 


XN > bd 4 > ¥ > > , Lal > Tix , 
TOV 3) aEepa TOVO OVT ATTEPQAVTOV T@S OUK ELKOS Heya 


Bpovrav 2 


STPEVIAAHS. 


rae WN ite A \ eer 2 PRs) , X \ én 
TAUT apa Kal Twvouat addyjdow, BpovTy Kat mopdy, 


€ , 
O/OL@. 


395 aN 6 Kepavvos 700ev ad pépetar Kdtr@v Tupt, TOUTO 


Kal Katappvye Badrwv Las, ToVs O€ CavTas Tepuplvea. 


dvda€ov, 


n \ Sh Ae Z, Sony SS aeN \ p) , ea 
TOUTOV Yep i] pavepws O 4EUS yO €7TL TOUS €7T LOp S. 


SQKPATHS. 


\ A 5 A \ \ lA y \ /, 
KQL TMS, @ [LWPE TV Kal Kpoviwy Olav Kal Bexxeoédnve, 


to regard 7d (wuidov as the subj. 
Seneca (Q. V. vy. 4) makes use of this 
same illustration; and Lucretius (vi. 
128 ff.) illustrates thunder by the 
bursting of a bladder (vensicula 
parva). —manmat: the comic poets 
freq. made words in imitation of 
sounds, as Ach. 780, cot cot for the 
squeal of a pig; Vesp. 903, a6 oS for 
the barking of a dog; Av. 267, ropotié 
for the note of Ran. 209, 
Bpexerenet kodak koaé, for the croaking of 
frogs; 1285, pAatroOpattodAartdOpar, 
for the playing of the lyre. Analo- 
gously, Thesm. 45, BouBat, and 48, 
BouBaroBouBak, hocus-pocus. 

394. tavT dpa: as in 319. —Tavo- 
par: might stand either for ra ovd- 
pata or for tT& ovduare, but here it is 
prob. meant for the latter. — dpote: 
the resemblance, though remote, was 
sufficient for the poet to base on it 
a fling at grammarians. 


birds ; 


395. av: often indicates transition 
to another topic belonging to the 
same general subject. 

396. tovs 8€ {avras: as if To's mev 
juav had preceded instead of jas, 
it burns some up, while others, whom it 
does not kill, it scorches. 

397. Zevs: as guardian of the sanc- 
tity of oaths, dpxuos. 


398. Kpovlwv dtwv: smelling of old 


superstitions. The adj. is more com- 
monly kpovirds, Saturnian. Cf. Plut. 
581, Kpovikats Anas Anua@vTes Tas 
pévas. Kpdvos itself freq. denotes an 
old fogy. Cf. 929; Vesp. 1480. Plat. 
Euthyd. 287 b, «ita oftws ci Kpdvos 
ote & T) Mp@Tov eimouey viv avamimyt- 


one; Cf. 998, and see on 1070. — 
BexkeoéAnve : equiv. to antediluvian. 
Ace. to Hdt. ii. 2, Psammetichus 


the Second, in order to ascertain 
which nation of the earth was the 
oldest, caused two new-born infants 


~d, 


ao 


= 


THE 


CLOUDS. 107 


elmep Bdhder Tovds emidpkous, Sy7 odxt Livov’ eve. 


TpPHoev, 


400 ovde KNeavupov ovdé O€wpov ; Kaito. opddpa vy eto” 


> / 
ETLOPKOL 3 


GANA TOV avToV ye veav Baer Kal Lovyiov, akpov 


A Onvéwr, 


‘\ ‘\ ~ \ 4 / , > \ XN 
Kal Tas Opus Tas peyadas: Ti wabdv; ov yap 81) 


la 3) 53: A 
dpus V/ €7LOPKEL. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


> 3905 > ‘\ > \ , fe 
ovK 010 * atap ev ov eye daiver 


to be nourished by goats under such 
circumstances that they could not 
hear the voice of any human being. 
After two years they could not say 
anything but “ek,” a Phrygian word 
which means bread. So the Phrygians 
were regarded as the oldest nation. 
The poet formed a compound out of 
this word and -céAnvos, the second 
element of mpoaéAnvos 
which was a name given to the Ar- 
cadians because of their claim to great 
antiquity. Ap. Rh. iv. 264 f.,’Apkades, 
ot Kal mpdcbe weAnvains bddovra | (we. 
Cf. Hippon. 82, Kumpiwy Béros paryotat 
Kal’ Auabovotwy mupdv. Plut. Mor. 881a, 
TiAdrwy ber Ahpov BexketeAnvov kara. 


(antelunar), 


ye TOUS TIS apxatas Kwupdlas moinTas. 
399. elaep BodAe: logical sup- 
position contrary to fact,— a mo- 
mentary concession for the sake of 
argument. The apod., when it relates 
to the present or past, is regularly in 
the form of a question. If we change 
it to the declarative form, the whole 
sent. assumes the shape of an unreal 
cond., ei €BadAe Tous emidpKous, Sluwv’ 
evérpnoev by. —8yTa: rare position. 
Cf. Eq. 810. — Zhpeva: see on 351. 
400. KAewvupov: see on 353, and 


Tl yap eoTw 
nw“ > c 4, 
on 6 KEPAvVOS ; 


Eq. 958. — O€wpov: satirized Vesp. 
42 ff., 599, as a common flatterer; 
418, as godless; Ach. 184 ff., as a 
lying ambassador. He is also said to 
have been guilty of embezzlement. 
The Theorus mentioned Hq. 608 is 
prob. another. 

401. Zovvov, axpov "AOnvewv: c/- 
Hom. Od. iii. 278, aAN bre Sodbynov 
ipby aducduec’, &xpov “A@nvéwy.— akpov : 
a, see on 320.—’A@nvéwv : synizesis 
instead of contr. — Lucian more than 
once reproaches Zeus with misuse of 
his thunderbolt similar to that men- 
tioned in this passage. The oak, it 
should be remembered, was sacred 
to Zeus. Lucretius, after remarking 
on the promiscuous manner in which 
lightning was hurled by the gods, 
adds (vi. 417 ff.), postremo cur 
sancta deum delubra 
que | discutit infesto praecla- 
ras fulmine sedes? | altaque 
cur plerumque petit loca, 
plurimaque eius | montibus 
in summis vestigia cernimus 

An actual instance is alluded 
Hor. Od, i. 2. 2ff.: (pater) 
rubente | dextera sacras iacu- 
latus arces | terruit urbem. 


suas- 


ayaa arey, 
ignis? 


to in 


108 ARISTOPHANES. 


SQKPATHS. 


Y > , ” \ \ 
OTaV €lLS TAUTAS AVELOS Enpos peTewpio Gels KaTQ- 


Kero On, 


9 of Over AN 
405 evdobev aiTtas woTEp KVOTW puad, Kate? um avayKys 


Cas > ‘\ ¥ , \ ‘\ \ , 

pyéas aitas e&w éperar coBapods Sua THY wuKvoTyTA, 
A \ A 

Ud TOV polBdov Kal THs PYpNS avTOs EavTOV KaTAKalwr. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


XA ve) 3 Q A . A ¥ , , 
vn At , €yw your atexvas éeralov Touti mote Atawtotow. 


OmTaV yaoTépa Tols ovyyEeveow KAT OVK ETXwV apeE- 


Aynoas ° 


410 9 8 ap’ épvoar’, cir eEaipvyns Siaaxjoaca mpos avTe 


> , , \ , N , 
Tapbahpa fou T pooeTiAnoev KQL KATEKQAVOEV TO TT po- 


404, Plut. Mor. 895e, Myrpddwpos 
(prob. following Democritus), édrav 
cis ve@os memnyos bd muKVOTHTOS eumeon 
mvedua, TH bev Opavoer Thy KTUTOY Gmo- 
TeAE, TH OE TANYH Kal TE TXLTUG Siav- 
yaCer. Similarly Anaxagoras, ibid. 
Luer. vi. 175ff., ventus ubi in- 
vyasit nubem et versatus ibi- 
dem|fecit ut ante cavam do- 
cui spissescere nubem, | mo- 
bilitate sua fervescit....| 
ergo fervidus hic nubem cum 
perscidit atram, | dissipat ar- 
doris quasi per vim expressa 
repente | semina, quae faci- 
unt nictantia fulgura flam- 
mae. 

408. Strepsiades shows progress. 
At 386, the illustration had to be 
suggested to him; but now he finds 
one himself. — Ataclowet: a propitia- 
tory festival in honor of Zebs peat 
xwos, celebrated on the twenty-third of 
Anthesterion outside the city (Thuc. 
i. 126) with solemn ceremonies and 


OWT7rOV. 


bloodless offerings consisting of fruits 
of the earth and cakes. In connexion 
with it, there were also festivities 
and merriment of the people, and the 
children received presents. Cf. 864. 

409. omrav...kdta: kal eira and 
kal @recra, like simple efra, @re:ta, 
occasionally connect a finite verb 
with a partic., as here. Cf. 628f.; 
Eq. 392; Av. 536, 674. Plat. Com. 
23, AaBav obv toy okAaka KameTa 
dqjcov avrév. Sometimes found in 
Plat., as Gorg. 457 b. — yaorépa: 
haggis (stuffed paunch, paunch-pudding). 
Cf. Eq. 1179. Hom. Od. xviii. 44; 
xx. 25f., Bre yaotéep avip... | eu- 
mAeinv «vlons te Kal aluaros, év0a Kal 
%vOa | aiddAAn, wdda 8 Gka Asralera 
orTnOiva.— eoxwv: oxav is a rare 
collateral form of cxaeuw. 

410. Siadakryoaca: the simple Aa- 
joa from Adokw always has Adk. 
This part., therefore, is prob. from 
Siadaxetv (Siadnreiv). The compound 
diaAdokew does not occur. 


THE CLOUDS. 


109 


XOPOS. 


®THS peyadns erbupycas codias avOpwre Tap’ nar, 


as evdaipwv ev APnvaios Kal tots "EAAnoe yernoes, 


> , * ‘ , X ‘ 4 ¥ 
€l BYU) LOV €l KQL ppovT.aTys, KQaL TO Taaiirwpov E€VEOTLVY 


415 €v TH Wyn, Kal py Kapvers wnO Extras pyre BadiClov, 


ia ¢ “A * , Lag) > A > A 
byte pryov ayba diay pyrt apioTav emOupets, 


¥ > a fe bay , ‘ A ¥ > 4 
OLVOU T QTEK EL KQL YUPHVAOClLwMVY KAL TWV ah\wv aAVOYTWYV 


kat BéAtioTov TovTO vomilers, Orep eikds Se€Ldv avdpa, 


La) 4 ‘\ 4 ‘ A“ , 7 
vikav mpattwv Kal Bovlevwy Kat TH yhotTy Token ilav. 


2TPEVIAAHS. 


420 aX’ evexev ye Wuyns oreppas SuvaKoNoKolTov TE peE- 


412. &...6: & is often thus re- 
peated. Cf. 816; Eq. 726; Paz, 1198. 
On the whole passage (411-434), see 
Introd. § 37. 

413. ws: see on 209. 

414. radalrwpov: cf Hipp. Aér., p. 
566 (Kiihn), 76 re avipetov Kal tTadralrw- 
pov ev Th Wuxn pice: wev odK by duolws 
éveln, véuos Se mpooyevduevos amepyd- 
Xen. Mem. ii. 1. 1, e5d6ner 5€ 


p01 (Swkparns) mpotpéerew Tovs cuvdytas 


oar &y. 


aokeiv eykpdreav mpos emibuulay Bpwrod 
kal motov kal Aayvelas kal bmrvov kal 
plyous kal OdAmous kal dvov. Id. iv. 1.2, 
érexualpeto 5€ Tas ayabas pioes ex TOD 
tax Te pavOdvew kal pynuovevew & 
pdboev Kal emOupeiy Tov pabnudtwy wav- 
twv. Cf. also id. i. 2.1.— A rigorous 
mode of life was required also by the 
Orphie Pythagoreans. 

416. pryav: Socrates’s power of 
enduring cold was notorious. Cf 
Plat. Symp. 220 ab. 

417. yupvaclwv: instead of this, 
which is unsuitable here, Diog. L. ii. 


5.27 gives ainpaylas. The yupvdora, 


, 
piuvns 

in fact, constituted one of the chief 
means of acquiring the very endur- 
ance that has just been mentioned as 
being essential. Herwerden suggests 
ouuroclwy. The agreement of the 
reading yuuvacliwy with the tenets of 
the &dixos Adyos, 1054, is no argument 
in its favor, for the whole passage is 
opposed to the teaching of the &icos 
Adyos, which belongs to the revised 
play. — dvoryrwv: the explanation of 
the Schol., rv appodiclwy, seems un- 
necessary. In Lys. 3. 4, cited by 
Kock, avonrétepov is employed euphe- 
mistically in this sense; but in our 
passage avontwy seems rather to be 
follies in general. 

419. mpdrrwv: nom. because it re- 
fers back to subj. of voulCes. See 
x. 927-928. The word here denotes 
oratorical activity before the courts, 
the senate, and the popular assembly. 
Dem. De Cor. 86, dvwuodrdynuar ra 
ipiora mparrety TH méAer TH vikap 
br’ €Bovdebeabe Adywr Kal ypdpwr. 

420. évexev: as far as regards. 


110 


ARISTOPHANES. 


kat pevdwdov Kal TpvorBiov yaoTpos Kal FuuBpem- 


deimvov, 


Eph aay A Y , > , , 5) 
ape det, Jappev ELVEKQ TOUTWV ETLXY ANKEVELY TAPEKOLL 


»¥ 
av. 


ZQOKPATHS. 


a\Xo TL Sar’ ob VOJLLELS non Oedv ovdeva, TAnV aurep 


NEL, 


r \ \ \ \ lal 
To Xdos Touti Kat Tas Nedédas kat THY TA@TTav, TpLa 


2. 
TQAUTL; 


=TPEVIAAH2. 


425 ovo ap dvadey Geinv y aTEeXvas Tots adXous, ovd av 


> na 
ATAVT WY * 


ovd dv Ovcam’, ovd av oreicam’, odd emBeinv 


421. OupBperidelrvov: dining on sa- 
vory, or having savory for dessert. The 
6iu8pa was a pungent herb, our savory 
(satureia hortensis). It would make a 
poor dinner. Cf. Ach. 254, BrAérovca 
Aun Bpoparyov. 

422. dpedka: the sing. does not 
show, as some maintain, that these 
three verses were originally addressed 
to Socrates ; for it was the Coryphaeus 
that spoke just before, and not the 
whole Chorus. Still the words may 
be addressed to Socrates; at any rate, 
he speaks next. — émyadkeve: for 
the inf. to express purpose, see GMT. 
770; H. 951.— mapéxour Gv: sc. éuav- 
tov. The obj., however, is usually 
omitted in cases like this. 

423. Gddo TL: sc. ora 7) KTE. See on 
784. This elliptical use of Ao 71 be- 
came a mere interr. formula, which is 
very common in Plat., but in Ar. only 
here. — @eov ovSeva : ovdeva is subj. 
obj., and Gedy pred. obj., consider no one 
émep would be mase. if voue?s 
Gedy ovdeva meant believe in no god. 


a god. 


\uBavwrov. 


424. Concerning the practice of as- 
sociating three gods, see on 264. — 
Xdos: here empty space (rd kevdy of 
Democritus), in perfect keeping with 
the other divinities of the sophists. 
To similar gods a prayer is offered in 
Eur. Frg. 892. 

425. ov8 dv SiadexPelnv: “fere 
proverbialis locutio est, ne 
adloquio quidem dignari. Lys. 
3. 31, roitm pmev ode SreAeyeTo, aAX 
éuloe: TayTwy avOpdrwy uddiora. Isae. 
1. 34, ofs wev (av odd€ BieAeyero, ama- 
cay dovva thy ovctav.” Cobet.— ot8 
adv aravtav: ay here still belongs to 
diadexGeinv, while ovdé gives emphasis 
to araytéy distinct from that already 
imparted by the first ovdé to diadre- 
x%elnv. Of course oddé is used instead 
of «ai because of the preceding neg. 
Cf. 118. Aesch. Cho. 504. Soph. Ant. 
522, otro: 70” obxOpds, ovd Stay Bavn, 
pidos. — Strepsiades means ‘much 
less would I seek their society.” 

426. émOeinv: supply av. Such 
omissions of ay, or rather instances of 





THE CLOUDS. 


Ne 


XOPOS. 


, (yet) bd A las e > 
héye vuv nw, 0 TL ooL Spaper, fappav: @S OUK 


ATUXH TELS, 


eas Tyav Kat Oavpdlwy Kal Cntav de€ids eivar. 


2=TPEVIAAHS. 


> 


A \ 
@ déo-7rowat, déopar TOWvV ULOV TOUTL Tavu [LLKpor, 


430 Tav “EA\jvev €ivat pe Néyeuv ExaTov oTadlouonuw apLoTov. 


XOPOS. 


> > » n 2 ie lal Y a , > 
aX €oTal Tou TOVTO Tap NuaVv: woTE TO ouTOV Yy 


SS \ 
a7ro TOVOL 


> Led &n , Xx , la) Ne 
€V TD NEO YYOPHEAS peye as VLKYOEL Gov’ TAE€EOV 


ovoeis. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


pn “pol ye déeyew yvopas peydhas: ov yap TovTwY 


er iOupa, 


> > 97 3 > “A las \ ‘ , 
GAN oa euavT@® atpeoducnoat Kal Tovs ypHoTas 


failure to continue it from a preced- 
ing clause, are rare in Ar. In £4. 
1057 there is a rather surprising exam- 
ple. That in Ran. 574 is doubtful. 
In Plat. instances are more common. 
Cf. Phaedr. 229¢; Phaed. 87 e. énutt- 
Bévat AiBaywrdy is a standing phrase. 
Cf. Ran. 888; Vesp. 96. 

430. elval pe dpiorov: not elva 
&pioros prob. because béoua is equiv. 
to 8ére wor; and moreover an inf. 
governed by detaGa: usually has the 
obj. of this verb, when there is one, 
for its subj., unless it has a subj. ex- 
pressed. But cf. Hat. i. 59. 23, (Meot- 
atparos) eb€eTo Tov Bhwov pudakis Twos 
mpos avTov Kupjoa (where the subj. 
of xvpioa is conceived as nom.).— 
otadlocw : he measures eloquence 


dcodro ety. 


by the furlong. Cf. Ran. 91. Eupol. 
94, Somep ayabol dSpours | ex deka modav 
Hper (TlepixAéns) Aéywy rods pnrtopas. 
Somewhat analogous, Quint. xi. 3. 
126, urbane Flavus Verginius 
interrogavit de quodam suo 
antisophiste, quot milia pas- 
suum declamasset. 

431. ddAdAa: well, you shall 
this, efe. 

432. mdéov: the ady. use of mAéov 
is not distinguishable from m@Adoyp, 
and is found in prose as well as 
poetry. Kr. Spr. 49, 2, 5. 

433. éyew: Aéyere, 
implied, — no advocating of 
great measures for me. See on 84, 

434. doa: for the inf., see GMT. 
759. Cf. Vesp. 1288. Plat. Prot. 


have 


depends on 
eirnte 


112 ARISTOPHANES. 


XOPOS. 


4 7 e e , > ‘\ , > lal 
435 revfer Toivuv dv ipeipers: od yap peyadov émOupets. 
adda ceavtov Yappav tapddos Tots *erépows mpo- 


TONOLO LW. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


dpacw TavP iptv morevoas: 9 yap avayKn pe mele 


X \ 9 \ , \ / 7 > 
dua TOUS LIT7TOVS TOUS KOTTATLAS KAL TOV YoHOV, OS fh 


eTreTpupev. 


A > 5 A 9 4 
vuv ovv atexvas 0 Tt BovdovTat 


\ > ‘\ ~ > > nA 
440 TOUTL TOVULOV DWM GAUTOLOLVY 


TApeyo, TUTTE, TEWHY, SubHy, 


AVY LEW, pryov, aoKov deipeu, 


ElTEep TA xpéa SiadevSoduar 


384 @, of iarpol amraryopetovor Tois acbe- 
vovot uy xpjoOa édAalw, GAN 7 cuLKpo- 
TaTw, cov wdvoy Thy dutxXEpetay KaTa- 
oBéca.— orpepodiknoat : cf. Av. 1468, 
mikpay TAX’ WEL oTpEPodikomavoupylay. 

436. mpomodoiet: temple-servants, 
priests, the Clouds regarding them- 
selves as goddesses. Cf. Plut. 670, 
Tov Beovd 6 mpdmoAos. 

439. 6 1 BovAovra: it would have 
been more natural to insert roe?y as 
purpose of wapéxw; then térreuy, etc., 
would be in appos. with zocetv. 

441f. Obs. the loose commingling 
of trans. and intr. verbs, caua (im- 
plied) being the obj. of the trans., 
but the subj. of the intr. In Greek, 
much more is left to the intelligence 
of the hearer or reader than in mod- 
ern languages as straitened by gram- 
marians. For an analogous example, 
cf. Xen. Mem. ii. 1. 1 (quoted in note 
on 414), where Spwrod, rorod, etc., are 
joined with piyous, @aAmous, and zévov, 
as obj. gen. after ém@uulay (desire), 
unless we strain the const. Many in- 


stances of so-called zeugma and ana- 
coluthon are of this character. 

442. avxpeiv: dryness of the hair 
and skin, resulting from neglect, was 
regarded by the Greeks as a mark of 
uncleanliness, esp. after baths’ had 
become common in the cities. —dagkov 
Selpev: to flay into a wine-skin, ackdv 
being obj. effected (pred. obj.). Cf 
Eq. 370. Solon, Frg. 38, m@eAov yap 
kev KpaTioas, TAOUTOY apbovoy AaBav| 
kal tupavvedoas *A@nv@y podvoy juepay 
play | adonds totepoy beSapOac xKreé. 
The form defpew (instead of the more 
usual Att. dépev) occurs also Av. 365, 
and Vesp. 1286. 

443. Stapevéotpar: equiv. to ueAAw 
Siapevieioba, if it is true that I shall 
(if I am going to) escape. When the 
present assumption of a future event 
serves as a cond. to another event, 
the latter (apod.) may precede in 
time the former (prot.). In this case 
the fut. (when wéAAew with the inf. is 
not employed) is used rather than the 
subjv., in the prot. Cf. 1085; Ran. 


— 


THE CLOUDS. 


113 


tois T avOporoais elvar d0€w 


445 


Opacdvs, evyhw7tos, Tohunpos, TNs, 


BSedupos, evdav ovyKohhyrTys, 
evpnovens, Tepitpypa SiKav, 
KUpBus, KpoTaXor, Kivados, TPYEN, 
pacbhys, etpwr, yous, adalov, 


450 


13; Vesp.1263; Av. 759. Soph. O. T. 
5A, elrep &pters tHade vis, tiv avdpaow 
KdAAwov Kpareivy. Freq. in Plat. In 
late Greek the subjv. is often used. 
For the fut. in ordinary conditions, 
see GMT. 447. 

445. Urns: dare-devil. Not else- 
where used by Ar. Cf. Plat. Symp. 
203 d, (“Epws) avdpetos dv nal trys kal 
auivtovos, Onpevtis devs. 

446. cvyxodkAntys: a fabricator of 
lies, from avykoddayv, glue together. 

447. eipnoverys : word-inventor, 
wordy. Cf. Pind. Ol. 9. 80, etny ebpn- 
oterns (in sense of fluent). — trepirpip- 
pa Sikav: a practised knave in law- 
suits. In Dem. De Cor. 127, Aeschines 
Bekk. 
Anecd. 59. 32, mepitpipa mpayydrwr, 


is called wepitpiupa ayopis. 


olov TeTpypevov ikav@s mpdypacw. 

448. kupBis: a code. The laws of 
Solon originally stood in the Pryta- 
neum, written on &foves (large tablets 
which turned on an azis). ‘These 
were of wood; but afterward the 
laws were transferred to stone tablets 
(kipBes), and exposed to view on the 
Acropolis, and later in the Agora. 
Later writers, however, make conflict- 
ing statements as to the objects des- 
ignated by these words. — xpdradov: 
a rattle-bor. Cf. 260. Bur. Cycl. 104, 
018’ tvipa xpétadov (Odysseus).— klva- 
Sos: a for. Cf. Av. 429, Soph. Aj. 103, 


, , ,  ] / 
KEVT PWV, [LLA.POS, oTpogus, apyaheos, 
PaTTVOAOLYOS. 


tovritpirtoy Kivados (Odysseus). Dem. 
(De Cor. 162 and 242) and Aeschin. 
(8. 167) call each other by this name. 
—rpupy: lit. a hole, here a slippery 
fellow. 

449. paobAns: lit. /eather, here a 
leather strap, a pliable sneak. Cf. Eq. 
269. Some think it is used in the 
sense of a hangman’s rope, a halter. — 
elpwv: a dissembler (hence cipwveia). 
— yAouds: oily, hence sleek, a trickster. 
—dAalwv: a vain pretender. 

450. kévtpwy: synonymous with 
ottypatias, one branded for crime, a 
jail-bird. — juapos: polluted, a black- 
guard. — otpodis : an eel, connected 
with otpépev. Cf. 792; Ran. 775, 
892 ; Plut. 1154.— dpyadéos: trouble- 
some, a nuisance, a bore. 

451. parrvodorxos: Ath. xiv. 665 ¢, 
phattinv wvduatov mav ro modAuTEAES 
édecua, elre ixOds et efre ipvis etre 
Adxavov etre meupdriov. Cf. Mart. xiii. 
g2. 2, inter quadrupedes mat- 
tea prima lepus. It is said that 
the parrin was originally a delicate 
dish invented by the Thessalians, 
which was not common at Athens 
before the Macedonian conquest. It 
might, however, have been well known 
there before this time. Still we should 
expect something more pointed at the 
end of the list, and it may be that 
the reading (which is an emendation 


114 ARISTOPHANES. 


A » lo > A 
TUT €l fe KaAOVT atravTorTes, 


dpaévTwy atexvas 6 TL xpynlovow? 


Kel BovdovTat, 


455 vn tThv Anuntp €k pov xopdnv 


TOUS ppovTiarais Trapabevrwv. 


XOPO2. 


Ana pev Taperte TMOE y 


ovK aToApor, add’ €rourov. 


taf. & as 


A A > 
TavTa pabwv map euov Kdéos ovpavounkes 


460 ev Bpototow e€es. 


STPEVIAAHS, 


, , 
TL TEL OMLAL > 


XOPO2. 


, , > A 
TOV TAVTA XpOVOV [LET E€fLOU 


{nwrotatov Biov avOparav dia€ess. 


of the meaningless patioAoryds) is in- 
correct. Kock suggests kal Bwuodrdxos. 
In either case we may render a lick- 
spittle. — For a parallel to this whole 
passage, see Av. 430 ff. 

452. tatra: when prons. refer to 
words or to attributes (subst. or adj.) 
they are neut., as in the celebrated 
Hom. verse (J/. iii. 179), augdrepoy, 
Baotreds 7 ayabds, kpatepds 7 aixunrnhs, 
where auddrepa might have been used; 
but aupérepo: would mean two differ- 
ent persons. —kadovor: fut., used as 
in 443. — dmavravres: i.e. of amavTar- 
Tes (a). 

455. €k pov: an exception to the 
rule that the enclitic forms of the 
first and second pers. prons. are not 
used after preps. Cf. Vesp. 1358, mepi 
wou. Soph. O. T. 587, év wo. In Eq. 


372, €« gov is usually read. This 
passage, 439-456, is an anapaestic 
system, strongly resembling that part 
of a parabasis which is called the 
pakpdv or mviyos (so called because it 
was recited at one breath by the 
Coryphaeus). Teuffel and Biicheler 
think that after 456 originally came 
the ode, 805 ff. (which is unsuitable 
where it stands), and that after the 
ode came 476 ff. But see Introd. § 47. 

459. wap épov: const. with éfe:s. 

461. ti meloopor: what will be my 
experience? what will befall me? This 
question seems to call for a more 
definite statement than had been 
made; but the immediate reply is 
still general and vague. In 466 ff. 
the details of his future happiness 
are given. 


Te se le, 


THE 


CLOUDS. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


> 2 EIAs 5% >» 
465 apa ye TOUT ap Eyw TOT oopat ; 


XOPOS. 


LA cn A 5 \ “ 4, SN ~~ 
@aTE ye Dou TOAXOUS ETL Tato’ Ovpais ae kabno Oat, 


470 Bovdopévovs avakowovabat te Kai és Moyou €Oety 


4 a KQVT pa AAW ha 
Tpayp.ata KavTiypapas to\\wy TahavTwr, 


475 a€ia on ppt cupPovrevoopévovs peta cov. 


adn’ éyxeiper TOV tpeaBUTnV O TL TEP péAAELS TPOdL- 


Sac KELY, 


Kal OLAKLVEL TOV VOUV GUTOU Kat THS YVOLNS aATOTELPO. 


SQOKPATHS. 


>” , , \ A , 
aye On, KaTEUTE por OV TOY GavTOU TPdTo)Y, 


465. apa...dpa: this combina- 
tion of interr. dpa with illative apa in 
the same clause seems not to occur 
elsewhere in Att. The objection to 
it is purely stylistic, as it is logically 
correct. 

467. cov: const. with @ipas. For 
the position, cf Plat. Phaed. 117 a, 
ovdev BAA (xph) A midvTa TEepuevat Ews 


dv gov Bdpos ev rots oKédAcat 
yevnra. Perhaps we should read 
ye cov. 

468. xa@yo8a.: when the inf. is 


used after éore, future events are 
expressed by means of the pres. or 
aor. The context must always decide 
as to the time meant. 

470. dvaxowovo8a: cf. Xen. Mem. 
iii. 6.3, bray Ti avakowadyral cor, dpe 
oe KaAGS TuuBovAEvovTa. 

472. Tpaypara : suits, 
1426, dina yap ob Béow odd mpayuarwr. 
— dytvypadas : 
plaintiff), and p/eas (of the defendant). 


Cf. Vi Sp). 


indictments (of the 


Harp., avriypaph ev tais Sikais Tats 
dnuocias (kal tats idtas, Schomann) 
Ta TOY Sikalouevwy ypaupata, & edidocav 
mepl Tov mpdyuatos. Kal AcyeTat duolws 
Ta TE TOU SibkovTos kal TA TOD HevyovTOS 
avtiypapy. The aces. depend on ava- 
kowvovoa. 

473. tadkavrwy: depends on mpdy- 
Mata KavTiypapds, not on aia. Cf. 
758.— dfia og pevi: such as befit 
your intellect. Cf. Ach. 8, tkwov yap 
“EAAGS. 

476. dddAa: see Introd. § 44, and 
on 959. — mpobSiSdokew: the different 
relations of mpé to the verbal idea 
seem to give this compound several 
different significations, — teach by ex- 
ample (i.e. by showing), advance one 
in learning, instruct beforehand, and 
(as here) give preliminary instruction. 
Sometimes the prep. seems to add 
nothing to the meaning of the simple 
verb. See Heindorf on Plat. Gorg. 
489 d. 


116 ARISTOPHANES. 


9” > > A > \ iA > ‘4 ‘\ 

tY QAUTOV €lOWS OOTLS EOTL LNKAVAS 

y 5 \ / A \ \ , 
480 non WL TOVTOLS TPOS TE KALWAS T poo pepo. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Tl O€; TELXOMAYELY LoL SLavoEL, TpOS TaV Hear; 


ZQOKPATHS. 


ovk, adda Bpaxéa cov tvb—écbar BovdrAopan. 


7 pVNMOVLKOS EL; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


, 4 A X 4 
dvo TpoT@, vn TOV Ata * 


x , cae) , , , 2 , 
Hv péev y odetdAntat TL pmoL, WYYWOY Tavu- 


485 eav 8 ddeihw, aXétALOs, ETO MOV Tavu. 


SQKPATHS. 


¥» aA , , > a , 
EVEOTL onrd ooU A€yeuw ev 7™) pvoer : 


ZTPEVIAAHS. 


A > ¥ 
héyew pev ovK Evert, ATOOTEPELY 8 evi. 


SQKPATHS. 


A > , 4 
T7WS OVV OuvnceL pravOdver ; 


479. pnxavds: cf Vesp. 149, 365; 
Thesm. 1152, &AAnv tia | tobT@ mpé- 
Toutay unxavnv mpocoictéov. Socrates 
means, of course, new arts and de- 
vices for instruction; but Strepsiades 
understands him as meaning engines 
of war. Cf. Av. 363. Eur. Iph. T. 
111 f., toAunréov va keatdy ek vaod 
AaBety | &yaAua maoas mpoopépoyTe 
unxavas. Lit. sense, Thue. ii. 58. 1, 
wnxXavas TH Moridaia mpocepepor. 

484 f. Cf Plaut. Mil. Glor. iii. 3. 
12 St AqQuiduetacimmd ims t 
mulieri male atque malitiose, 


|ibi ei inmortalis memoriast 
meminisse et sempiterna: | 
sin bene quid aut fideliter 
faciundumst, eaedem eveniet 
| obliviosae extemplo uti 
fiant, meminisse nequeant. 

486 f. In revising the play the 
poet seems to have abridged this 
scene, so that these two verses are 
almost isolated. See Introd. § 44. 
The witticism is very poor. — Green 
places 488 before 486, which certainly 
improves the passage. — asroo-repetv: 
some see in this a pun on épety. 


é 
e 
be 
™ 
> 
* 
Ms 





THE CLOUDS. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


GfLENEL, KaAQS. 


ZOKPATHS. 


aye vuv ows, oTav TL TpOBAAAwW Gou Dopov 


490 Tept TOV [LETEWPMD, ev0éws VpapTAcel. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


, , es ae \ , , 
ti dat; Kuvndov Thy codiav ouTHTOpaL; 


SOKPATHS. 


avOpwros apabys ovtocti Kat BapPapos. 


Sé0uKa o, & tpeo Buta, py Tynyov SéeL. 


Deh TB A , “A y 4 4 
dep ido, ti Spas, Hv Tis cE TUTTH; 


489. mpoBaddAw: propose. Cf. 757. 
Very common in Plat., as Rep. vii. 
536 d, ra ev Aoyiopayv Te Kal yewpe- 
Tpiav Kal mdons THs mpomaidelas, jv 
Ths Sirextixns det 
macy ovat xph mpoBdAdAectv. Strep- 
siades takes the word lit., cast before, 
as in the familiar kvol mpoBddAdAev. 
Similarly, he takes ipaprace: (490) in 
the sense of snap up, hence kuynddy 
(491). Cf. Ach. 1160. 

490. perewpwv: see Introd. § 59. 

491. ri Sal: the particle dai does 
not occur in tragedy, but in the lan- 
guage of common life it was very 
common. It is always accompanied 
by tl or mas. i dal, always at the 
beginning of what one says, denotes 
yexation, surprise, or some other 
strong feeling, caused by what has just 
occurred. Cf. 1266. Sometimes rf 
dé is used in nearly or quite the same 
way. Cf. 481. — xvvnSov oiryco- 
par: Posidon. (in Ath. iv. 152 f), 6 
kadrovmevos pldos (of the Parthian king) 
xapal broxabhuevos ep ipndrs KAlyns 


mpotaidevO7jvat, 


KaTakempevw To Backer. TO Tapa- 
BAn@ev im avtod kuviot) oiTeiTat. 

492. dvOpwiros apabys: not a&vOpw- 
mos, since these words form the pred. 

493. S€S0.uxa oe: this kind of pro- 
lepsis — acc. for émép with the gen. 
or wept with the dat.—is not very 
common. With this const. we must 
not confound that in which the acc. 
is the logical obj. of the leading 
verb, as Eur. Med. 282 f., déd0.Kd ce 
... | Bh pol tT Spdons watd avqnKeorov 
xaxdv. Xen. ell. vi. 4. 52, ioxupas 
fecav of “EAAnves adtoy (Idcova), un 
tipavvos yevoiro. If we compare the 
last sent. with 144 f., it will be seen 
that the ace. airdy is analogous to 
Xaipepavra, not yaAdAay. The usual 
const. in cases like the one before us 
is seen in Plat. Prot. 322 b, delaas wept 
TH yéevet juay ph drddoro wav. But 
cf. Soph, Phil. 493 f.— 8ée: indic., 
because the fear relates to a present 
state or fact. GMT. 3869. 

494. rimropat: J get a beating, rather 
than J take the beating. 


118 


ARISTOPHANES. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


TUTTOMAL, 


¥ Jo) ‘\ > , > 4, 
495 eTELT ETLTY@V OALYOV ETYLAPTUPOPLAL, 


cir abfis axapyn Siahimov diuxdlopar. 


SQOKPATHS. 


UA. vuv, KatadOov Ooiparvov. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


> , , 
HolKnka Tbs 


SQKPATHS. 


+ > ‘ ‘ > /, , 
ovk, ah\a yupvovs eiorévar vouicerar, 


STPEVIAAHS. 


aN ovxt papdooy eywy EL EPYOMa. 


495. émpaprupopat: like antes- 
tor, call to witness (sc. rovs mapdvtas). 
Cf. 1222. Hence oatyor (prob. neut.) 
denotes a very short space of time. 

496. axapy: xpdvoy is usually sup- 
plied, but in Kr. Spr. 48, 3, 2, it is 
maintained that there never is an el- 
lipsis of this word. It is certainly 
true that the neut. is freq. mistaken 
for the masc., as in a@’ 0, with which 
compare eis 4. It is possible that 
even in dkapy we have a neut. pl.; 
for the word is sometimes used adv. 
without any reference to time, as 
Vesp. 541, 701. With xpdvos, it is 
usually employed as a neut. subst., 
akapes xpovov. Cf. Plut. 244, ev akapet 
xpévov (where Kock, however, reads 
xpévw with the Mss. but against KE. M.). 

497. The fondness of Strepsiades 
for litigation, as just disclosed, so 
pleases Socrates that he at once re- 
solves to receive him asa pupil. To 
the ceremonies of initiation belongs 


the laying off of the cloak ; but Strep- 
siades thinks this is a preparation for 
a flogging, which he now supposes 
was meant at 493. The garment is 
never returned. C7. 856 ff., 1498. 

498. yupvous: in the xitdéy with- 
out the iudrioy. Also in the ceremo- 
nies described in Dem. De Cor. 259 ff. 
it is implied that the clothes of those 
undergoing initiation were taken off. 
See on 254. 

499. dwpdacwv: to search for stolen 
goods. When any one suspected that 
property stolen from him was in a 
particular house, he made a search 
(pwpav) for it himself, but was re- 
quired to wear as little clothing as 
possible, so that he might not carry 
with him what he claimed was stolen, 
and pretend to find it in the house. 
Plat. Legg. xii. 954 a, pwpav by bern Tis 
Tl, yuuvos 7) xiTwvioKxoyv exwv &(woros, 
mpooumdaas Tovs vouluous Beovs 7H why 
eAmiCew etpnoey, oUTw pwpar. 


THE CLOUDS. 


119 


SQKPATHS. 


500 katabov. 


TU Anpeis ; 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


> \ , , , 
ELTTE on VUV [LOL TOOL" 


x > \ > \ , , 
nV ETULEANS @ KQL TpoOvj.ws pavbava, 


T® Tov palytay euhepyns yevycomar ; 


SQKPATHS. 


ovde Sioicers Xarpepavros tHy hvow. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


olor Kakodaipwrv, nulOvns yevnooman. 


ZSOQKPATHS. 


505 ov p17) Aadjorers, GAN’ akoovOycers enol 


> 4, A al 
avvoas Tt devpt Oarrov. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


€S TH YELPE VUV 


Sa A“ , ¢ , tl Se ee | 
Os pou pedtTOUTTAY TpOTEpoVv: ws SédoLK’ eyw 
» , Y > , 

claw KataBawov wortep els Tpodwriov. 


503. vow: Socrates means intel- 
lectual or spiritual nature, but Strep- 
siades understands physical nature or 
appearance. 

504. rpiOvys: on account of his 
pallor and leanness. Cf. Aeschin. 3. 
159, (Anuoobévns) mapimy nudvis em 
To Bia eipnvoplAaka tuas airdy exé- 
Aeve XElpoToveEty. 

505. ov py: see on 296. Obs. that 
the second command, introduced by 
aAAd, is also expressed by the fut. 
indic. This is usual, but the imy. 
may also be used, as in 296f. CYS 
Ran. 202, 462, 525. 


508. els Tpodwvilov: for the ellip- 
sis, see H. 750a. The underground 
oracle of Trophonius (originally iden- 
tical with Zebs y@dvios), near Lebadea 
in Boeotia, was very celebrated even 
in the time of Croesus (Hdt. i. 46. 12). 
After the Persian wars, the excesses 
practised in connexion with it be- 
came so serious that Cratinus com- 
posed a special play against them. 
Pausanias, who consulted the oracle 
in person, gives (ix. 39. 2-14) us a 
minute description of the ceremonies 
attending a consultation. After a 
preparatory purification, which lasted 


120 ARISTOPHANES. 


SQKPATHS. 


, , , » ‘\ \ Bi 
XMPet’ Tl KUTTACELS EX@V TEpPl THV Ovpav 3 


es XOPOS. 


510 GN UO. yaipwv THs avdpetas 


7 
EWEKA TAUTYS. 


evTuyia yevoito TavOpadr@, OTL TmponKav 


és Bald THs HAtKias 


515 vewTepois THY HioW avTOD Tpaypacw xpwrilerat 


A 4 5 ~ 
Kal Godiay eTACKEL. 


several days, and consisted of various 
sacrifices and ablutions, the votary 
drank of the fountains of Forgetful- 
ness and of Wemory, and, dressed in 
white linen underclothes (Luc. D. 
Mort. 3. 2), took in his hand a honey- 
cake (wedttodtra, 507) with which to 
appease serpents and other beasts in 
the cave, and descended by means of 
a ladder into a tolerably spacious 
grotto. From this he passed feet 
foremost through a very narrow open- 
ing —omdauav (spans) 7d cbpos dvd, 
7d de thhos omGaus —into the room of 
the oracle proper. There he fell into 
a state of semi-consciousness (Plut. 
Mor. 592.) from which he recovered 
with a severe headache. The visit 
was attended by such horrors that 
one could not laugh for a long time 
afterwards. In. Ath. xiv. 614 a, the 
story is told of one who only through 
a miracle regained the power of laugh- 
ing. Hence the proverb, used of a 
gloomy person, «is Tpopwviov pmeuar- 
With this horrible cavern 
Strepsiades compares the mystic dpor- 
TLOTTpLoy. 

509. éxwv: see on 131. Strepsia- 
des and Socrates enter the thinking- 
shop. The stage is left empty. 


TEUTAL. 


510-626. The Parabasis (mapdaBaots). 
In the Old Comedy there was usually 
in each play a sort of interlude, in 
which the poet, through the Cory- 
phaeus and the chorus, addressed the 
spectators and the judges. The name 
mapdBacts (wapaBaivew) is taken from 
the movement made by the Chorus 
when it brought itself face to face 
with the spectators. Cf. Thesm. 785, 
where the Chorus at the beginning of 
the parabasis says, jets Tolyuy judas 
avras eb Adtwuev mapaBacar. Kq. 
508 f.; Ach. 628f. The complete par- 
abasis consisted of seven parts: 1) 
koupdtiov; 2) mapdBacis proper; 3) 
bakpdy or mriyos, recited by the Cory- 
phaeus in one breath; 4) orpopy or 
Bd; 5) emtppnua; 6) avtiatpoph (ar- 
tlatpopos) or avtwdn; 7) avTemippnuc. 
There was a general metrical resem- 
blance between the corresponding 
parts of different parabases. Our 
play wants the mvtyos, which in other 
plays is composed in anapaestic di- 
meters. See Introd. § 18, foot-note. 
Further details will be found in the 
following notes, and also in the Ap- 
pendix on Metres. 

510-517. Koupdrioy, the connecting 
link between the preceding scene and 


a ee eee 





THE CLOUDS. 


> 


7 Las \ c “A 5 , = 
® Oedpevor, KaTEep@ pods vuas eevbépas E. 


TadnOy, vy Tov Avovugoy Tov ekOpdbavTa pe. 


7 / / eee N \ vA , 
520 OUTW VLKHOALWL T Ey@ Kal vomloiuny coos, 


the zapaBacis proper, but not contain- 
ing an introduction to the latter as 
is usual in other plays. The first 
two verses, 510f., may be, as Kock 
assumes with Biicheler, the remnant 
of an original anapaestic ouparioy, 
introducing a mapaBaois proper com- 
posed in this rhythm (/.e. in the ana- 
paestic tetrameter catalectic) as in 
Eq. 498 ff. ; but this assumption is not 
necessary. For, in the first place, 
the anapaests constituted a march for 
the withdrawal of Strepsiades and 
Socrates, and as soon as they were 
gone, the metre and rhythm could 
change within the kouydrioy,.as in 
Vesp. 1009 ff., where there is a strik- 
ing parallel. There Bdelycleon and 
Philocleon are just outside the house 
and enter it marching to the time of 
two dimeters and one monometer, while 
in our passage Socrates and Strepsia- 
des are at the very door of the think- 
ing-shop, and enter it to the time of 
one dimeter and one monometer; and 
in both passages the metre and rhythm 
immediately change. In the second 
place, the mapdBacis proper is not 
necessarily in the same rhythm as the 
Koupdtiv, even when the latter is 
all composed in one rhythm. Cf. Av. 
676 ff., where a glyconic kopparioy 
precedes an anapaestic mapdBaois. 

510. oAX VO xalpwv: this fare- 
well formula occurs also /q. 498 and 
Pax, 729. — avBpelas: although Strep- 
siades showed such timidity and was 
so reluctant to enter the thinking- 
shop, still the Chorus congratulates 
him on his bravery; the wonder was 
how he could enter at all. 

513. drt: quantity by position be- 


fore a mute and a liquid at the be 
ginning of a word is subject to the 
restrictions that apply to position 
within a word. See on 320. Here the 
passage being melic justifies the 
lengthening as in BaptBpouos, 313, and 
métpav, 597. 

515. tHv dvow avtrov: the excep- 
tional pred. position of the gen. of 
the refl. pron. is usually regarded as 
being due to some special cause, such 
as emphasis. Kr. Spr. 47,9,18. Cf 
905; Av. 475; Pax, 880; Frg. 579, 
TH Kepadf cavtod. Sometimes it is not 
certain whether airov or avrod is to 
be read. : 

516. xpwriterar: tinges, because he 
gives his nature, as it were, a new 
coat of paint, a new tint. 

518-562. The mapdBacis proper, ad- 
dressed to the spectators (@edmevor, 
518) by the Coryphaeus, who speaks 
for and in the grammatical person of 
the poet. The corresponding part of 
the original play was entirely differ- 
ent in its now unknown contents, and 
was prob. in anapaestic tetrameters, 
as that was the usual metre for the 
purpose. See Introd. § 29. 

519. ékOpépavra : because the 
dramatic art, to which Ar. had de- 
voted himself and through which he 
had attained distinction, was conse- 
crated to Dionysus. Cf. Ran, 886. 

520f. ottw... ds: so may I con- 
quer... as, etc., v.e. as surely as I wish 
to gain the first prize... so surely may 
Cf. Thesm, 469 f., kadrh 
yap tywy’, obrws dvatunv trav téxvwr, | 


I win, ete. 


pio tov tvdpa. Luc, Philops, 27, otrws 
dvalunv rovtwy (Tay viewy), ws dAndi 


mpos ot épa, 


122 


ARISTOPHANES. 


¢ e lal e , > ‘ A 
@s vas nyovpevos elvar Heatas deEvovs 


\ , , , »¥ a ce! a 
KQL TQAUTHV copoTtat EX EW TWMV E/L@V K@{LWOLOV 


TpoTnv H&iwa avayevo vas, % TapeoyxE [OL 


¥ a 9 9 , €. yore a a“ 
epyov TAELTTOV* €LT QVEX@ POVV UT avopav poptiKwp 


525 yTTHOeEls, ovK aktos wY'|\ TaUT ovv vw peudhopar 


ToS Toots, OY ElVEK eya TAT ETpayy.aTEvoLy. 


a\N’ od @s vuav To? Exav Tpodeaw Tors SeFtovs. 


€€ Orov yap evOdS tm avdpar, ots dv Kat heyew, 


0 COppwv TE Xo KaTaTUywV apioT NKOVOATHY, 


523. apurnv: so Kock, supplying 
avTny and letting mpérny, as well as 
copetat exew, OVEN Kwumdiav, and 
taking dvayedoou in the sense of taste 
again, in reference to a second per- 
formance. ‘This interpretation evi- 
dently requires eir’ dvexwpovy in 524 
to be taken in a purely adversative 
sense, and Kock connects this clause 
in a rather unnatural way with the 
rel. clause  mapéoxe xté- But the 
reading of the Mss., mpérovs, may be 
correct; for dvayevew does not neces- 
sarily imply repetition (compare ava- 
meipac0a, test, prove), and the poet 
might have first produced his play 
before some other audience, —in the 
theatre at the Piraeus, for instance. 
It was natural enough that young 
dramatists should try their fortune 
in minor theatres before producing 
plays in the great city theatre. 

524. Epyov mretorov: acc. to many 
this was the labor bestowed upon the 
study of the doctrines ridiculed, but 
the play does not show very evident 
races of this sort of work. — era: 
n, thereupon, including the adversa- 
e notion, still. — dySpev: his rivals 
ne time of the first performance, 
23, esp. Amipsias (see on Ran. 
or the other, Cratinus, is posi- 








tively commended in Ran. 357 and 
Eq. 526. — hoprikav : vulgar, coarse, a 
word not unfrequently used in refer- 
ence to low comedy. Cf. Vesp. 66. 
Arist. Eth. N. iv. 8.3, of t@ yedolp 
bmepBarAovtes Bwmordxai Soxovow elvat 
kal poptikol. 

525. duos: sc. nrrn@jva. Cf. Soph. 
Ant. 694f., mac@v yuvaikdy os avatiw- 
taTn | KdkioT am Epywy evKAceoTaTwY 
pOiver. 

527. oS’ as: not even thus. When- 
preceded by emphatic al, undé, or 
ovdé, &s is used as the equiv. of oftws 
even in Att. prose. Cf Xen. Anab.i. 8. 
21, od8 ds e&nxOn SidKew.— rpodwce: 
by retiring from dramatic activity, or 
stooping to Ta poptika. 

528. é& orov: the correl. clause 
begins with ék rod’rov, 533.— évOdbe: 
here, in the theatre. — ois 780 Kal de- 
yew: for the reason that Aéyew twi 
is merely tell one something, and is 
not synonymous with Aéyew mpds tive 
or diadéyeoOal ti, Kock regards the 
phrase as corrupt, and suggests oiow 
dikns peAe. Cf Soph. Phil. 1036, 
Geoiow ef Sikns wére. But Péyeyr for 
Aéyey is the true remedy. 

529. In the first comedy of Ar., 
the AaitaAjs, two brothers, Sdégppwr 
and Katamiywy, were contrasted with 





THE CLOUDS. 


123 


3 7 /, ‘\ id > by ani 4 —~ 
530 Kayo, trapQévos yap €«T nV KOUK e€nu 7T@ [LOL TEKELV, 


e€€Onxa, mais 8 érépa tis haBovo’ avetdero, 


bpets O e€eOpepare yevvaiws KaTawWevoate: 


\ 5 Lal 
€K TOUTOV [LOL TLOTa Tap VYuaV yvauns eo Cpkia. 


a > > , =) Oe YQ ¢ , 
vov ovv “H\éxtpav Kart exelynv 10 7 Kopwdia 


535 Cntova HAO’, Hv mov “mitvyn Oeatats ovTw coors: 


4 , ¥ y > mm ‘\ 4 
yraoetar yap, nvmep toy, TAdEAhov TOV BoaTpvxor. 
e \ , 3 ‘\ , i2 > 4 A \ 
ws d€ cadpwr éoti dice, oxepacl: Tis TpaTa EV 
> \ Sx ¢ , , {2 
ovdev HOE parbapevy oKuTiov Kabeyevor, 


each other, just as the Adyos Sikaos 
and the Adyos @dixos are in the Clouds. 
That play received the second prize 
(B.c. 427). See Introd. § 33.— dpi’ 
Wkovearnv: as pass. of apiora Acyerv. 

530. As an unmarried woman 
shrinks from owning her child, so the 
youthful poet through modesty did 
not bring out the play in his own 
name; or, with Teuffel and others, 
“as an unmarried woman did not 
possess the legal right to bear chil- 
dren (her children were not /egitimate), 
so the young poet did not yet have 
the right to bring out a play (xopdy 
aiteitv) in his own name. This would 
imply that in B.c. 427 he was not yet 
twenty years old.” 

531. Although exposure of infants 
was discountenanced by the people 
as an offence against Zebs dudyvios, 6 
erdntns TaY GuapTnudtwy Tay mepl Ta 
yevn, still it was not expressly for- 
bidden by law, acc. to Kock. — rats 
érépa: prob. the poet and actor Philo- 
nides. He is the nurse who takes 
the infant, and it is cared for and 
brought up by the Athenian people 
(552), who, by their applause, secured 
for the play the second prize, which 
was no small honor for the first at- 
tempt of a poet. 

533. Trap UpOv : Jrom you, So 


Xen. Cyr. iv. 2. 13, va @xwv nal ob 
Ta TLTTA Tap Nuwy Topevy. 

534. In Aesch. Cho. 168 ff., Elec- 
tra discovers that her brother is at 
hand by a lock of hair which she 
recognizes as his. Here the lock of 
hair is the applause of the spectators. 
See Introd. § 35. 

538. We can best understand the 
passage beginning with this verse by 
comparing it with Ran. 1-34. The 
poet does not condemn the use, but 
the abuse, of such methods of amus- 
ing, for he employs them himself in 
some of his plays, and to some extent 
even in this. He merely censures 
the practice of using such means to 
conceal the want of art and more 
serious substance (542), and thereby 
giving the chief prominence to what 
is admissible as a mere accessory. 
Consequently the occurrence even in 
the Clouds of devices mentioned in 
this passage cannot be employed as 
a means for distinguishing between 
what belongs to the first play and 
what to the revision. See also on 
543. —eokvtlov kabepévoy : demis- 
sum phallum. The phallus was 
very common in the Old Comedy, 
and is freq. seen in ancient represen- 
tations of comic costume. Ar. him- 
self introduced it in some of his plays. 


124 ARISTOPHANES. 


b) \ b) »” , A ld Lt Pho: Z 
epv0pov e€ akpov, Tax, Tols Taio W Hh yédos* 
540 0d’ eoxaye Tos paaxkpods, ove Kdpday’ ElhkuceD, 
> \ /, ¢ 4 RA na , 
ovde mperBiTyns 6 h€ywr tay TH BaKxtypia 
TUTTEL TOY TapoVT ahavilov Tovnpa TKopPpaTa, 


ove elon ee dgdas EXOUC ovo iov tov Boa, 


anh’ avTn Kat TOLS ETETW TLOTEVOUT edndrvbev. » 


45 KAY@ [LEV TOLOUTOS GV7P OY TOLNTHS OV KOLO, 
10 Qo is Las ee a \ STAD \ EA) > z, 
ovd was Cntw Earraray dis Kal Tpis TavT eiodywr, 
adN’ det kawas idéas ciaohepwv codilopar, 


ovdev ad\Ajdavow dpoias Kal macas Se€uds: 


539. Cf. Eupol. 246 ff., roir’ eort 
co | 7d oK@um aocedyes kal Meyapixdy 
kal opddpa | Wuxpdv: yeA@otv, as 
épas, TH watdia.—amavdta: adule- 
scentuli acc. to Fritzsche, slaves 
ace. to Richter. Children could hardly 
have been admitted to comic per- 
formances at that period; but it may 
well be that Ar. contemptuously 
characterizes as “children” all who 
could be amused by such means. 

540. dadakpovs: the poet himself 
was bald. Cf. Pax (s.c. 421), 767 ff. 
Eupol. 82, cakeivous tovs ‘Immeas ovve- 
moinca TH gadakp@e ToiTw Kadwpnoa- 
pnv.—kopdaxa: an unseemly dance 
introduced from Asia, freq. produced 
in comedy, but disgraceful in private 
life. Concerning the associates of 
Philip, it is asserted in Dem. Olyn. IL. 
18, €% Tis céppwv 7) Sixaos GAAwS, Thy 
Ka’ jucpay akpaciay tov Biov kal 
méeOnyv Kal Kopdaktopovs ov Buva- 
Mevos pepe, mape@o0a (was put aside, 
slighted). —éixvoev: of the dance also 
Paz, 328, vy wev ody touvtl w eacov 
éAxvoat. Cf. Ter. Ad. iv. 7. 34, tu 
inter eas restim ductans sal- 
tabis. The augment points to ceAk- 
as the root, Lat. sulc- in sulcus. 

541. mperBurtns ... Tan: the actor 


representing an old man, viz. in the 
TpoomdAtio: of Eupolis. — ta éy: 
generally designates the dialogue as 
distinguished from the chorie odes 
(uéAn). Cf. Ran. 862. But in Eq. 
508, it is used of the parabasis. 

542. abavitwv: concealing, disquis- 
ing; differently used in 972. 

543. It is remarkable that this 
very play begins with iov io’, and in 
the closing scene we find both (od tod 
and the torch; and yet, ace. to the 
sixth i7é@eo1s the revision both of the 
closing scene and of the parabasis 
was completed. But see on 538. 

544. édyAv0ev: not materially differ- 
ent from the aor. in 535 and 538. 

545. od konpa: do not plume myself. 
See on 14. Cf Plut. 170, péeyas de 
Bacireds ovx) bia TodToy Kowa; Vesp. 
1317, ém 7d kougs; This may also be 
a humorous allusion to the poet’s own 
baldness. 

547. Kaas lS€as: new plots, in- 
cluding the mode of treatment, — the 
same as the etdphuata of 561, and cor- 
responding in part to the pd6os of 
tragedy. Some understand fashions, 
styles.—oottopar: exercise skill. Some 
take idéas as its obj. and render clev- 
erly devise. 


ee 


ares 
—— 1 


THE CLOUDS. 125 


a 2 ¥ / > ¥ a 33 \ , 
Os péytotov ovTa Kiéwy earn es THY yaoTeEpa, 


550 KovK ETOAUNG adlis ereuTNONT avT@ KEYWLEVYO. 


otro. 8, ws amak& tapédwxev haByy “TzépBodos, 


nw ‘s S lal >) Se \ \ , 
TovTov OeiAaLov KOMETPWO GEL KaL THY pyTEpa. 


»” Lal 
Evrods pev tov Mapikav mpoétictos tapethkvoev 


549. péyorov ovra: temporal 
partic., referring to the period imme- 
diately succeeding the capture of the 
Spartans on Sphacteria, at which time 
the poet in the Knights assailed Cleon 
when at the height of his power and 
glory.— és tiv yaorépa: i.e. where 
he would feel it very sensibly. Cf 
Nicol. Com. 7, &pvw 5€ wAnyels eis 
méony Thy yaorepa. 

550. ovk éroApnoa: had not the ef- 
frontery, disdained. — kepévw: when 
down, prostrated by the Anights, — 


not when dead. For the metaphor, 


see on 126. Cleon is, indeed, often 
mentioned in plays after the Anigits, 
but only incidentally. 

551. otro: the poet’s competitors. 
—AaByv: a hold, the metaphor being 
taken from wrestling. In this sense 
were used AaByy diddvar (Lg. 841. 
Dem. Prooem. 2, tots émtBovdctouar 
AaBhy Sdcete), Or AaBhy evbi5dvu (Lg. 
847 ; Lys. 671), or AaBhy rapabiddva as 
here (cf. Plut. Cic. 20, AaBhy oddeulay 
mapédwkev), OF AaBiy mapéxew (Plat 
Rep. viii. 544b, Gomep raraoris thy 
a’thy AaBhy mapexe). The Schol. de- 
fines apopphy weubews. Cf Cic. Plane 
34, ansam reprehensionis. — 
"YrépBodos: this man had acquired 
considerable property by dealing in 
lamps (cf. 1065; Hq. 739, 1815), and 
had attained some political influence 
under Cleon. He seems to have been 
distinguished chiefly for sharp trick- 
ery (cf. 876; Ach. 846; Hq. 1804; 
Vesp. 1007), and, ace. to Thue., this, 
rather than dangerous power, induced 


the people to ostracize him, 417 B.c. 
He was slain in Samos during the dis- 
turbances of the year 411. Thue. 
viii. 73. 2, ‘YwepBoAdy tia tev *AOn- 
valay, moxOnpy kvOpwrov, waTpakiope- 
vov ov dia Suvdwews kal akidpatos pdBov 
GAAG Sid wovnplay Kal aiaxuvny Tis 7d- 
Aews, &roxtelvovor. What the Aan in 
the case before us was, is not certain. 
Some think it refers to the fact that 
his reputation had suffered from a 
charge of embezzlement, while Biiche- 
ler identifies it with the occurrence 
alluded to in 623 ff. See on 557. 
552. Se(Aacov: not attrib. with 
rovrov, but pred., just as it is added 
to the subj. in 12, od Svvayat SefAaios 
ede. It is most common in the 
formula ofuor detAaos. In comedy it 
never takes the art., in tragedy rarely ; 
so that the reading of Herwerden and 
. entépa, even 
if otherwise satisfactory, is to be sus- 
pected. — tv pytépa: she is satirized 
in Thesm. 842 ff. for usury, and in Her- 
mipp. 9, for drunkenness and impurity. 
553. Evaokts : of Athens, one of 
the most celebrated poets of the Old 
Comedy (Hor. Sat. i. 4. 1), born about 
446 n.c. When seventeen years old 
he produced his first piece upon the 
stage, prob. under the name of 
another, as Ar. did. He died after 
the year 412, and before the end of 
the Peloponnesian war, ‘The story 
that Alcibiades had him drowned on 
the voyage to Sicily is false. — 
Mapixav : see Introd. § 20. Under 
this non-Hellenic, prob. Persian, name, 


Geel, ob tov SeiAaov.. 


126 ARISTOPHANES. 


> 4 \ ¢ / € / \ lal 
EKOTPEWAS TOUS aET EBD Imméas Kakos Kakws, 


555 poo eis avuT@ ypauv ee TOU Kopdaxos ElVEY’ , iy 


Dpvvixos TaNat DSO nv TO. KqTOS no bev. cmroher 


oe 


cif? "Eppimmos abfis eroinaer els “YrépBodov 


ahdou 7 dn TavTes epeidovow eis “TrépBodov 


‘\ > iN to) > , ‘\ > ‘\ , 
TAS ELKOUS TwV eyXehEewy TAS ELAS MYLOVPEVOL. 
Se 1 


Eupolis attacked Hyperbolus, just as 
Ar. attacked Cleon in the Anights. — 
mapeiAkvoev : dragged upon the stage ; 
mapa as in mapodos (of the Chorus), 
mapeAdery (Of an orator, as in Thuc. 
vi. 15.3). So wapayew, Ran. 1054. 

554. éxotpéas : see on 88. The 
Mapixas is prob. referred to also in 
Frg. 149, ék 5€ ris euijs xAavidos rpeis 
amAnyldas mov, making three cloaks 
(the Mapas and two other plays) out 
of my robe (the Knights). For the 
incisive defence of Eupolis, see note 
On gadaxpovs, 540. 

555. ypavv: the mother of Hyper- 
bolus. Crates had already brought 
drunken persons upon the stage. 

556. Ppvvxos: the comic poet of 
this name (there were also a tragic 
poet and a statesman of the same 
name), the son of Eunomidas, was an 
author of considerable importance, 
though not received, it seems, into 
the canon by the Alexandrians. He 
contended several times with Ar.; 
against the Birds, for instance, with 
the Movoérporos, which attained the 
third grade, and against the Frogs 
with the Modca, which received the 
second prize. He died, prob. in Sicily, 
before Ar.—It seems that Phryni- 
chus had produced in one of his 
plays a drunken old woman, who 
danced the «épSaé, and, in the traves- 
tied character of Andromeda, was 
exposed to a sea-monster. Eupolis 
imitated this device for the purpose 


of ridiculing the mother of Hyper: 
bolus. A similar travesty of the 
tragic character Andromeda is found 
in Thesm. 1058 ff., and possibly also 
in Plat. Com. 55.—qyovev: was for 
eating; conative impf. 

557. “Eppimmos: also a poet of the 
Old Comedy, somewhat older than 
Eupolis and Ar., a violent opponent 
of Pericles, whom he assailed, together 
with Aspasia. In the “Apromdaides 
(Bread-women) he attacked Hyper- 
bolus. 

558. The idea is, “and presently 
others make an attack all together upon 
the single Hyperbolus.” Some read 
&AAo, however, and render alli the rest. 
—mavres: Plut. Ale. 13, jv 52 tis 
‘YrépBoros, ob weurnta pev ds avOpdmov 
movnpovd Kal @ovkvdidns (viii. 73. 2), 
Tois 5€ KwuKors bmod mace SiarpiBhy 
del okwrrduevos ev Tos Oedtpos Ta- 
petxev. The comic poet Plato is esp. 
meant, who attacked Hyperbolus in 
a play named after him and may 
have borrowed some of the details 
from the Knights. — épetSovew : in the 
act. this verb means /ean one thing 
against another, then press, in a hos- 
tile sense, as Hom. //. xiii. 131, domts 
ap’ aoniS Epeide, Kdpus kdpuv, avéepa & 
avnp- In the metaphorical sense, 
press hard upon, it is seemingly intr. 
In the mid. it is used of mutual con- 
test, as in 13875. Cf. Hom. J]. xxiii. 
735, unkér’ epetdeabov. 


559. tds elkovs xré.: the image 


THE CLOUDS. 127 


9 io , Aw Lal - lal \ , 
560 OgTLS OVY ToOUTOLOL yeha, TOLS EMoLS LN KaLpETW 


x» Cee ‘ ‘ “A > La) > 7, > ¢ a 
qv & enol Kat Totow enots evppatvnol evpypacw, 


> ‘ 9 aN e~s > a) , 
€s Tas WPas Tas eTEpas €vu ppovew doKnoere. 


tipédovta prev Feav 


Znjve eer €s Xopov 
565 mpara peyav KuKAnTKO *, 


(Zrpodr.) 


eel 


TOV mic peyaoben zpoaloms Tapia, 


vas TE Kat adwupas BaXsoons e prptoy poxeuTHy* 


Kat peyardivjor NILETE pov Tarep , Aidépa 


570 cepvotatov, Biofpéupova TavTwv: 


, > ¢ , aA e , > Lal , 
TOV 6 UTTIOV@ILAV, OS UITEPAG[LT POLS QAKTLOW KATEVEL 


yns médov, péyas ev Oeois ev Ovytotai Te daipwv. 


575 @ aopwtato. Oeatat, devpo Tov vouv Tmpoa ete * 


Hounpevar yap vuiv peudopec evavtiov. 


(simile) of the eels. Cf. Eq. 864 ff., 
where the sausage-dealer says to 
Cleon, “Your case is like that of 
those who fish for eels: whenever the 
pond is still they catch nothing, but 
if they stir the mud up and down 
they take; and you catch if you dis- 
turb the city.” 

562. és Tas dpas Tas érépas : unto 
(until) the other seasons, i.e. always. 

Cf. Ran. 380; Thesm. 950, ee trav 
épav és Tas Spas. Eur. [ph. A. 122, 
eis Tas UAAas Spas. 

Here is the place for the paxpdév or 
mviyos. See general note on the 
parabasis, 510 ff., and Introd § 18, 
foot-note. 

563-574. The orpoph or gdh. In 
this and the antistrophe (595-606) 
the Olympian gods are no longer 
superseded, though 570 might suggest 
the religion of the sophists. 

566 f. Poseidon, as évocly@wy or 
évvoctyaws, is meant. He is comically 
conceived as heaving with a lever. 


570. Al€épa: here not to be dis- 
tinguished from ’Anp.— BroOpéppova : 
cf. Eur. Frg. 99, 7d dvervxés Biov | 
exeiBev eAaBes, dev &macw jptato | 
tpégpery (sc. Blov) 63 aidanp, evdid0vs 
O@vntots mvods. 

571. immovapnav: Helios, as driver 
of the chariot of the sun. 

574. Salpev: the Greeks called 
the gods daluoves, in so far as they 
exercised any direct influence upon 
human affairs. Sometimes, however, 
daluoves is used instead of eof merely 
for the sake of variety. 

575-594. The émlppnua. The spec- 
tators are still addressed; but now it 
is no longer the poet who addresses 
them through the Chorus, but the 
Chorus resumes its r6le of Clouds, so 
that we are partly in the play again 
and partly in the reality. 

575. codwraro: the spectators 
could be so addressed in the second 
Clouds as well as in the first. Cf 
535, and see Introd. § 30. 


128 


ARISTOPHANES. 


tretota yap Oeav amavtwy apedovoais THY TOAW 


, € A / > , > > A , 
dayovev nuty povats ov Aver ovde o7révoeTe, 


7 A A 
QITWES THPOV[LEV VLAS. 


nv yap n Tus €€000S 


580 pnoevt Edtv va, TOT 7) BpovTapev 7H axalopev. <—— 
eira TOV Deotow éxOpov Bupoodésnv Uaddayova 
nvix npetoe otpatnydv, Tas ddpvs ouvryyopev 
Katrowouney Sewa Bpovty 8 éppayyn du actpamns: 
n aedyvn 8 e&édeute Tas dd0vs* 6 8 HALos 

A “Qo > e ‘\ 3 fA 4 

585 THV Opvaddid eis EavTov evOéws Evvehkoas 


cic 


577. Pan sends the Athenians a 
message of similar reproach through 
the courier Phidippides, Hdt. vi. 105. 
Cf. 608 ff. 

579. éfoS0s: in the military sense. 

580. Bpovropev : thunder or rain 
was regarded as an omen from Zeus 
(d:ocnuia), and led to an adjournment 
of the assembly. Cf. Ach. 181. A simi- 
lar usage among the Romans is well 
known. 

581. etra: accordingly, forming the 
transition from a general proposition 
to a special application, which illus- 
trates its correctness. — Buprobdewny 
TIaddayova: cf. Hq. 44. Cleon was 
neither Paphlagonian nor tanner. His 
father was the owner of an extensive 
tannery in which many slaves were 
employed. As to MapaAaydév, used 
several times by Ar. to designate 
Cleon, Kock regards it as a play upon 
mapAd(w, splutter. 'Yhe word is other- 
wise synonymous with barbarian. 

582. rpetoGe: for the time of this 
occurrence, see Introd. § 30. Note 
the force of the impf. as compared 
with the aor. in 587.— tds ddpis: 
cf. Plut. 756, éppis cvviyyov éoxvOpara- 
Cov @ Gua. 

583. érrovotpev Seva: see on 388. 
—Bpovtn 8 eppayn «ré.: a seeming 


parody on Soph. Frg. 507, ovpavod 5 
amo | flotpave, Bpovth 8 eppayn ot 
aoTparis. 

584 f. It is uncertain what natu- 
ral phenomenon is meant here. See 
Introd. § 30. If the heavenly bodies 
were merely obscured by clouds, the 
language used is absurd; whereas 
eclipses cannot be meant because the 
phenomenon affected sun and moon 
simultaneously, and the moon could 
not be said éxAcirew Tas 6d0vs at the 
time of a solar eclipse any more than 
at any conjunction of sun and moon. 
In any case, there was no eclipse 
synchronous with any known election 
of Cleon as general.—It is striking 
that the Clouds begin to tell what 
they did, but become so absorbed with 
the subject-matter that they tell also 
what the sun and moon did; and 
especially is this remarkable if refer- 
ence is made merely to a storm-cloud, 
for in this case they might more 
pointedly have said that they obscured 
the sun and moon. 

585. The sun is conceived of as a 
lamp, and in this form personified, 
In a similar humorous personifica- 
tion, Strattis, 46, says, «i@ Ais pev 
melOeTat Tots matdliois, | Gray Aeywou- 
ttex’, & iN Are, on which Poll. ix. 


THE CLOUDS. 


> a“ ¥ c a) > Li , 
ov dhavew epaoKey vw, EL oTpaTtnynoer KdEewr. 


aN’ opas etheoe Tovror. 


pact yap dvaBovhiav 


lal A , rc “A \ ‘\ 
TOE T) TONXEL TPOOELVAL, TAVTAaA HEVTOL TOUS Beovs 


7 ref ¢ La > / IIE N \ / 4 
aTT GV VMLELS e€apaptynt emt TO BedtTLov TpETrEw. 


590 ws S€ Kal rovTo Evvoice, padiws diuda€opmev. 


nv Kiéwva tov Adpov Sépwv EdovTes Kal KoTHS 


eira dye tovtov 'v To EVAw TOV adyéeva 
ita piwonte TOUVTO ¢ @ T VEVE, 


> > b} lal ¢ lal ¥ =) 4 
avis €s TAPKALOV URW, €l TL KaEN La pTETE, 


EHS ~ / XN ~ “” / , 
emt 70 BEATLOV TO Tpayuwa TH TOAEL WUVOLOETAL. 


595 


123, remarks that children were ac- 
customed so to ex¢laim éréray vépos 
emidpaun Toy Bedv. 

587. acl yap xré.: the “A@nvaiwy 
ducBovaAia had become proverbial. Cf. 
Eupol. 214, @ méadrs, modus, | &s edTv- 
xns el uaddAov 7) dpovets kada@s. The 
opinion that the gods cared for the 
Athenians out of all proportion to 
their merit is represented in our pas- 
sage as being general (pact), whereas 
in Feel. 475ff., after the unhappy 
_ issue of the war, this same saying is 
ascribed merely to the aged, tay ye- 
pairepwy. 

588. ravra: we should expect é77’ 
ay pevtoa... Prob. the 
true explanation is that the clause 
preceding raira is treated as being 
equiv. to pacl yap ToAAG peta B5uaBov- 
Alas év rHde TH méAEL mpdTTEGIm, and 
the rel. clause is epexegetical. 

591. Adpov: with reference to his 
greedy avarice, the gull ‘being pro- 
verbially voracious. So in Lq. 956, 
Cleon’s seal is Adpos Kexnvws em mé- 
Tpas Onunyopav. 

592. hipwonre ... To EvAw: muz- 
zle with the collar, humorous for put his 
neck in the collar. As this would keep 
him from swallowing large objects, 


TavUTa KTE. 


5 > wn > 
appl Lou avTE, Poth 


avaé, (Avrirrpody. ) 
as gulls do, it is called muzzling. The 
tvAov was an instrument of punish- 
ment either for the ankles or the 
neck, and the technical expression 
for employing it was éy T@ EvA@ deity, 
whence Kock, with others, introduces 
év, with aphaeresis, into the present 
passage, as seen in the text. 

594. ocvvoloerat: eveniet in 
partem meliorem. Elsewhere 
in Att. the act. is so used; but Hdt. 
employs the mid., as iv. 15. 16, v. 82. 
6, ete. 

595-606. The avriatpoph (avtlorpo- 
pos), Or avT@dn. 

595. dul por... dvat: the vduos 
bpO.o0s —orthian (high-pitched) strain — 
of Terpander began, aul por adris 
tivax®? éxatnBorov ddérw gphv. So 
IT, Hom. 18. 1, pt jor “Epuetao pldrov 
Eur. Tro. 611, 
dupl wor “IAvov, & podoa, teioov. The 
pron. «of does not depend on aul. 
The latter usually governs a follow- 
ing acc. as in dudl wo “IAtov bewor, 
with which may be compared, mpds oe 


¥ ~ 
yévov €vvere, povoa. 


Tis Bekias, mpds oe yovdrwy (see on 
784). Hence dupl po is preferable 
to du’ euol (see on 455). Sometimes 
nol is not inserted at all, as 7/7. Flom. 
33. 1, appl 


Aws Kotpous éAtkdmides 


130 


Ante, KuvOiav éyov 
DyiKepara TET Pav * 


ARISTOPHANES. 


9 9399 , , , y 
n T Ed€oov pakaipa tayypvoov exeLs 
600 oikov, ev @ Kopar oe Avowr peydhas céBovow: 


y 5 5 a e , , >’ 4 
n T €muyw@pios npetepa Oeds, aiyidos 
NVLoXos, moduovxos *Abava: 


Zomete wovoa. Itis prob. that this was 
always the case when the first pers. 
was the subj. of the verb connected 
with the prep., as H. Hom. 7. 1f., 
aupl Aiwvucov... mynoopmar; 22. I, 
Gupi Tloceiddwva, Oedy peyay, &pxom 
&eldecv. In Hom. Od. viii. 266f., 
adtap 6 popul(wy aveBadrero (struck up, 
began) addy deldew | dup’ “Apeos pird- 
TnTos évatepavou 7 ’Adpodirns (where 
the prep. takes the gen.) some see an 
evidence that the formula was much 
older than Terpander. As to our 
passage we must assume either that it 
was meant to be ridiculous or else that 
consciousness of the origin of the for- 
mula had been lost. The emendation 
ad ce for atte has been proposed, the 
ellipsis of something like gdérw 7 
gpnv being assumed. From the freq. 
close collocation of dugi and avakra 
in the mpoofuov or avaBodh of the 
dithyramb, there was formed a verb 
Gudiavaxticew, equiv. to mpooimialerOan 
or avaBadAAeo Oat. 

597. whucépara mwétpav: cf. KE. M. 
504, 3, Képata yap Kadovot mavTa Ta 
apa, ds pnaot Mivdapos: tiyKkepata 
nétpav. Compare the German -horn in 
such names as Matterhorn, which are 
very common in Switzerland. Strab. 
x. 5. 2, % AnAos ev medin Kemeévny 
exer Thy wéAw Kal Td iepoy Tod “AmdA- 
Awvos: bmépkertat 5€ THs moAews pos 
bWnadyv 6 KivOos kal tpaxv. In fact 
it is about three hundred and fifty 
feet high. In Ov. Met. ii. 221, it is 


mentioned among the mountains set 
on fire by the near approach of Phae- 
thon with the chariot of the sun. 
598. pakatpa: Artemis. Ephesus 
is often regarded as being in Lydia. 
Hdt. i. 142. 12, afde 5¢ ev tH Avdin- 
YEgeoos, kTé. — TayXpvTov olkov: the 
famous temple of Artemis was built, 


about 600 B.c., by Chersiphron of - 
Cnosus, and was set on fire by Heros-- 


tratus on the night in which Alexan- 
der the Great was born, but was re- 
stored with still greater splendor. 
Plin., N. H. xxxvi. 14. 21, describes 
the later temple without discriminat- 
ing accurately from the earlier; but 
even the older temple is always reck- 
oned among the wonders of Hellenic 
art. Cf. Hdt. ii. 148.8. It owed its 
treasures chiefly to the liberality of 
Croesus. Cf. Hdt. i. 92. in. 

601. a7 émyxapros xré.: obs. that 
this nom. is used in address (see on 
265) and belongs to a series which 
begins with a voc. — yperépa: the 
Clouds speak as Athenian citizens. 
So in Ran. 1501 Pluto says o@¢e réAw 
Thy jwerépav, where the emendation 
iuetépav has been resorted to. Cf 
Av. 828. 

602. rvioxos : an epigram in Steph. 
Byz. under MiAntos calls Timotheus 
KiOdpas BSekidy (clever) jvioxov. Cf. 
Pind. Nem. 6. 111, xepav Te Kal icxdos 
avioxov.— modovxos: cf. Eq. 581; Av. 
827; Thesm. 1140, MadAdba Sedpo kadciv 
vouos és xopdv, %) TOAW NueTepay EXEL. 


THE CLOUDS. 


151 


> 
Tlapvaciav @ ds KaTEXoV TETPAV OW TEVKALS CE- 


hayet 


6 by \ 4 
605 Baxyais Aeddiow eutpéror, kopactns Avovucos. 


mix jets Sevp’ adoppacbar raperkevdopeba, 


e 4 A ~G “~ > , , 
7 LeAnVNn TuVTVYOVT Hp eréoTEAW pacar, 


A »\ / ~ / \ a /, 
TPwTa fev XGLPELV A@nvaiouce KQL TOLS Evpp.ayous: 


610 cira Oupatvew edpacke: Sewa yap temovbévar 


““apehove was amavras ov ddyows, dN eudavas . 


TPOTA Lev TOU Os Eis O40 oVK eX a) , 
p a Henvos ets 640 ovK EaTTOv 7) Opaypnr, 


4 \ , hid 2 4 ¢ , 
w@oTe Kat héyew amavras eEiovtas éorépas* 
pn mply, rat, da8, ered) has Lednvains Kadov. 


603. Cf. Ran. 1211ff. Paus., after 
speaking of the ascent of Parnassus, 
says, X. 32. 7, Ta 5€ vepay Té eat avw- 
Tépw Kal ai Ouiddes emt TovTOIs TH Ato- 
viow kal TS “AméAAwY paivovta. These 
orgies are often mentioned by poets. 
Cf. Soph. Ant. 1126ff. Even Attic 
women went to Phocis to participate 
in them. 

604. ov mevxats: cf Eur. Jon, 
716f., (Mapvaccod), va Baxxwos audr- 
mupous avéexwy mevkas | Aaulnpa mda 
vuktimoAas Gua ovv Bakxais.— vedayet : 
second pers. mid.; cf. 285; Ach. 924. 
The mid. and pass. ending -e for -y 
has been called in question, it being 
claimed that this is a corruption of 
later times, such as converted 77 into 
tei, Bixy into bike, etc., or in some 
cases a remnant of the old orthogra- 
phy in which E was used forH. As 
to BovAc, ote, ber, further testimony 
is wanted. But see H. 384. 

606. Kwpactys: cf Eur. Bacch. 
1168, 5éyec8e kGmov ediov Beov. Such 
a Bacchie procession (k@uos) is found 
in the parodus of the Frogs. 

607-626: the dyremippnua. In the 
exlppnua the Clouds made a complaint 
of their own; here they make one in 


behalf of the moon, whom they had 
met when they were starting. 

609. xaipev: cf. Luc. Laps. 3, 
mpatos (Td xalpew) Pewdimmidns 6 Nuepo- 
dpounoas A€yeTat ard Mapabavos ayyea- 
Awy Thy vikny eimeiy mpds Tovs &pxovTas- 
Xalpete, vik@uev, kal TOUTO Eimay TuvaTo- 
Oaveiv. év mig ToAs 45é (an official 
dispatch, for it had long since been 
common in private letcers) apx7 KAéwy 
amb ZHaktnplas mp@tov (mpatos?) xal- 
pew mpovOnkev evayyeACouevos Thy vi- 
Kny thy éxeiBev. Eupol. 322, rpdros 
yap Tuas, @ KAéwy, | xalpew mpocetras, 
TOAAG AvT@V Thy médAW. Acc. to the 
Schol. on Plut. 322, Cleon’s dispatch 
began, KAéwy ’A@nvalwy tH BovaAj Kal 
TS Shuw xalpew, just as in Dem. De 
Cor, 39 (letter of Philip) and often. 
— kal Trois cvppaxois: the allies were 
represented at the Dionysia, but not 
at the Lenaea. Cf. Ach, 502 ff. 

612. Spaxprv: the acc. is construed 
in a loose way with @pedovaa, in which 
lies the notion of saving. It may be 
conceived also as an ace. of extent 
or quantity. 

614. As _ there public 
street-lights, whenever any one went 
out at night his slave (mai, 614) 


were no 


ARISTOPHANES. 


615 aka T ed Spav dnow, twas 8 ovK ayew Tas Hpépas 


ovoev 6p0as, a\N avw TE Kal KaTw KUVOOLOOTFAY * 


v4 > 5 “ . >) “A \ \ ¢e , 
WoT arrec\ew ppnow QUT TOUS feovs éExaoTore, 


seers ee Wie a 8 / > , Y 8 
YVLK av devo baat ELTVOU KATLWOLY OLKQAOE 


THS EOPTHS pH TUXOVTES 


carried a torch or lamp (és, Aaumds, 
etc.). The torches were usually pur- 
chased for the occasion from a kdzrn- 
Aos. They consisted of pine splinters 
tied into a bundle, which were prob. 
made still more combustible by the 
addition of resin. See on Av. 1484. 
For the use of lamps, cf. Vesp. 248 ff. 
— ZeAnvains: the more poetical form, 
as in the case of ’A@nvatn (see on Eq. 
763) seems to have maintained its 
position in the popular dialect. Cf. 
989, Tpitoyeveins. 

615 ff. The Athenian calendar, at 
least after Solon, was based upon a 
cycle of eight years, which Cleostra- 
tus of Tenedos (after the Persian 
wars) prob. first placed on a scientific 
basis. The months were lunar, and, 
as the synodic revolution was reck- 
oned at 295 days, the months were of 
29 and 30 days alternately. In order 
to keep the year in agreement with 
the solar year, in each cycle 3 months 
of 30 days each were intercalated, one 
being added to each of 3 separate 
years; so that the cycle was com- 
posed of 5 years of 354 days each, 
and 38 years of 384 days each, making 
in all 2922 days, which is the number 
of days in 8 years of 365} days. Of 
course the calendar during most of 
the time could not agree with the 
solar year. Besides, the year was 
not in harmony with the lunar meas- 
urement which was observed by the 
people, so that festivals were removed 
from their (lunar) time. This is what 
the moon complains of. Meton un- 


Kata Néoyov Tov npLEpav. 


dertook to improve the calendar as 
early as 432 B.c. (see on Av. 992), 
basing it upon a new cycle of 19 
years; but his calendar was prob. 
not adopted by the state until after the 
Peloponnesian war. Cf. Paz, 414 ff., 
where reference is had to an attempt 
which was made to bring the calen- 
dar into harmony with the sun and 
the seasons. 

616. dvw te kal kdtw: also dyw 
kal katw, Ach. 21; a&yw Kdtw, Av. 3 
and Lys. 709. 

617. wore: this introduces ¢nci 
grammatically, but logically it bears 
upon azeiAciv rovs Geovs. —avry: for 
the use of the pers. pron. where the 
refl. might be employed, see H. 684 a; 
G. 992. 

618. dariwow: in verbs of motion 
compounded with amd, the point of 
departure often becomes secondary, 
so that the prep. has nearly the force 
of the Lat. re(d). (In aucvetoOa 
the point of departure is virtually 
lost sight of.) In Thue. i. 24. 3, 
amehOdyTes Means returning, and no 
emendation seems necessary. 

619. Acc. to Geminus, De Appa- 
rentiis Caelestibus, 6, it was the custom 
of the Greeks @vew kara ta mdérpia, 
Mijvas, Nuépas, éviavrovs: bray ody Kab 
of éviautol axpiBG@s BywvTat Kad” HArov 
kal of wives Kal ai juepar Kara ceAhvny, 
Tére voulCovow “EAAnves kata Ta maT pia 
Ovew* todTo 5° éo7l Kata Tovs avTods 
katpovs ( periods) rod éviavtod Tas avtas 
Oucias Tots Beots cuvTeAcioba ( perform, 


offer). 


THE CLOUDS. 133 


620 Ka orav Ovew Sén, otpeBdovTe Kal Sdixadlerte: 
; , 3) ey A ys A A > i’) 
modddkis 8 Hyuav aydvtev Tov Oeav aractiay, 


quik av TtevOapev 7} Tov Méuvov’ } Sapmyddva, 


oTevoe? wets Kal yedat: av? av Kayav “TrépBodos 


TTEs lepopynuovety Kate? bd’ nuav Tav Deav 


625 Tov aTepavoy adynpeOn: paddov yap ovTws EloreTan, 
KaTa oEehyvnv ws aye xpy Tov Biov Tas Hpépas. 


SQKPATHS. 


‘ ‘ > , x ‘ a= ya ‘ 5 b) , 
pa tTHv Avarrvony, wa TO Xaos, pa Tov A€pa, 


620. kal eira: see on 581.— 
otpeBAoute: the testimony of slaves 
was admitted only when they were 
subjected to torture. See on Ran. 
616.— The courts were regularly 
closed on feast days; but the con- 
fusion of the calendar threw the 
courts open on days when the gods, 
who were not well posted on the 
Athenian calendar, expected to find 
a festival. Cf. Eq. 1316 f. 

621. dyovrwv amactiav: keeping a 
Jast, a rapa mpocdoxiay after the anal- 
ogy of &yew éoprhy, keep or celebrate a 
festival. Fasting, esp. abstinence from 
flesh, as a token of grief, was not un- 
known among the Greeks. 

622. Memnon, son of Eos (Hom. 
Od. iv. 188) and Tithonus, and Sar- 
pedon, son of Zeus (//. vi. 198), were, 
as favorites of the gods, honored by 
them after they were killed at Troy. 
Concerning Sarpedon, cf. JI. xvi. 
458 ff., 676 ff. 

623 ff. This allusion to an occur- 
rence in the life of Hyperbolus (see 
on 551 and £4. 1304) is not intelligi- 
ble, as we do not know the facts. 

624. lepopvnpovetv : the deputa- 
tions sent by the states constituting 
the Delphic Amphictyony to the 


meetings held at Thermopylae (An- 
thela) and Delphi, were composed of 
the mvAayépa: or advocates, and the 
iepouvjmoves or deputies proper. The 
Athenians sent three wvAaydpa: and 
one fepouvnuwy. The latter, acc. to 
our passage, must have had the su- 
pervision of festivals at home; other- 
wise Hyperbolus could not, as Hiero- 
mnemon, have been held responsible 
for the confusion of the calendar. 
Boeckh, however, doubts whether the 
Delphico-pylaean Hieromnemonia is 
meant. — Aaxd@v... Kal Emrera: see 
on 409. 

625. orépavov: see on 169.—A 
garland was worn by all who ap- 
proached a god for the purpose of 
sacrificing or procuring an oracular 
response (cf. Plut. 20 f.); also by 
public officers in the exercise of their 
official functions. See on Hq. 1227. 
Cf. Lys. 26. 8 and 12. To be deprived 
of one’s garland is to be removed from 
office. Cf. Eq. 1250 f. 

626. kard ceArvny: see on 619. 
Diog. L. i. 2. 59, (2dAwv) Atlwoev *AOn- 
valous Tas Huepas KaTa TeAHny Bye. 

627-803. The second episode (ére:- 
addiov Bevrepov). 


627. Socrates swears by his gods, 


134 ARISTOPHANES. 


> 5 9 » 3 > 207 
OUK €Loov OUTWS avop ay poLKovV oveeva 


O53 ¥ 3 \ ‘\ J&S2) = 3 7 
ovo a7TO POV ovoee OKQLOV ovo erAnopLova 


630 ooTLs oKahabuppate atta puKpa pavOdver 


ALI Les , \ A ” ‘ 
TauT emudéh\notar pw pabety - Of@sS Ye PHY 
SN A 4 A a XN A 
avtov Kalo Ovpale devpt Tpos TO as. 
A s , yy A bi) , , 
TOU Srpeysuaddys ; e€er Tov aoKkavTnv haBov. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


b) > > Se, 2) “A e , late { 
aN’ ovK €wot p e€eveyKe ol Kopers. Soo ~~ 


SQKPATHS. 


Le 4 4 ‘ / ‘\ ~ 
635 GVUTAS TL Katabov KAaL TPOOEXE TOV VOUV. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


ioov. 


SQKPATHS. 


aye 64, Ti Bovier tpata veri pavOavew 


e > b) 2 , > 3907 Cie he 
@V OUK €0L0dy Ons TT WITOT OvOeD ; ELTTE LOL. 


but they are so unstable that we find 
a new set nearly every time. Cf. 264, 
424, 814. His trinity now consists 
of Respiration, Space, and Air, Xdos 
prob. having the same meaning here 
as in 424, 

629. oKkatov: compare Lat. scae- 
vus, Ger. linkisch, Fr. gauche. 

630. ckadabupparia: from oxarAcw 
(ckadevew), stir up, scratch (of poul- 
try), and a@upydriov, dim. of aéupua, 
toy; hence petty quibbles. The word 
is comic, occurring only here; but 
Hesych. gives cxaddupua(?). 

631. amply pabeiv: cf 854 f. 

632. mpds to pas: cf. Hat. iii. 79. 
Jin., év 7H (€0pth) payor ovdéva eeott 
gpavivar es To gas, GAAG Kat otkous 
EwuTovs €xouct. So mpds Tov depa (198), 
mpos HAov, mpos aidpiay, etc. 

633. é&: imy. ef for 7: does not 


occur in the simple verb, and some 
regard @e: here as pres. indic., equiv. 
to the fut., with imv. force. — doxdv- 
Tyv: the same as oxiwmroda, 254. Cf. 
709. It seems to have been carried 
in before the parabasis began. Eust., 
Tov map’ "AtTikois okiumoda, EvTEAT KAI- 
vnv cat xOauadny (low), meAdCovoay TH 
yi. On such a couch Socrates sleeps 
in Plat. Prot. 310 ¢. 

635. dvicas Tu: see on 181. — iBov: 
see on 82. 

636. mpa@ra: see Introd. § 45. There 
is a striking resemblance between the 
scene which follows and the instruc- 
tion of M. Jourdain by the maitre de 
Philosophie in Moliere’s Le Bourgeois 
Gentilhomme, ii. 6. 

637. otk €8:8ax6ys: Protagoras 
speaks with similar arrogance in Plat, 
Prot. 318de. 


“= 


THE CLOUDS. 


135 


2 \ , da ¢ a x Ny pee 
TOTEPOV TEPl HET POV i] pvduav y) TEpl ET WV ; 


STPEVIAAH®S. 


TEpl TOV eTPOV Eywy* Evayyxos yap ToOTE 
640 ur adduitaporBov mapekorynv SixowiKe. 


SQKPATHS. 


5 oe 5 Lal 5 5 5 4 4 
OV TOUT EpwTw a, ad\X 0 Te KaAALoTOV [LET POV 


NYE’ TOTEPOV TO TpPlwETpOV 7 TO TETPdpeETpov ; 


638. petpwv 7 pvdpov: Lasus of 
Hermione had written on music in 
the times of the Pisistratidae, and at 
the time of our play the theory of 
music and of the related subjects, 
metric and rhythmic, must have been 
well developed. —-repl érav: this re- 
fers to dp80ere.a, and not to the analy- 
sis of poems, as one might infer from 
Plat. Prot. 338 e (rept éra@v Sewdy civat) 
and the subsequent discussion (559 a- 
347¢). Metric, or the doctrine of 
metres (i.e. measures, by which Strep- 
siades understands dry measure), is 
touched upon in 639-646; the doc- 
trine of rhythm in 647-656; and 
grammar (dp90éreia) is treated more 
at length in 659-692. Socrates never 
taught such subjects; it is the op6oé- 
-meia Of Protagoras that is meant. CY. 
Plat. Phaedr. 267¢, Mpwraydpenm 5e 
ovK hv péevtor ToadT’ arta; “Opboéreid 
yé tis. This dp00ére of his (which 
seems to have been a hobby with 
him: cf. 251, 659; Ach. 397, and see 
on 1057) related to gender, forms of 
sents., etc. Cf. Arist. het. iii. 5. 5, 
Tpwraydpas Ta yévn TaY dvoudTwy Buf- 
pet, Uppeva kal OhAea kal oxedy (things, 
i.e. neut.). Bei yap arobiBova Kal Ta’ra 


6p0as. And what he meant by dp0és, 


may be learned from Arist. Soph. 
Elench. 14, where he is represented as 
having found fault with Hom. for 
using wjvs and myAné as fem.; and he 
objects to the imv. in the first verse 
of the Jliad on the ground that the 
poet ought to have besought the god- 
dess instead of commanding her. Diog. 
I. ix. 8.53, d1eiA€ te Tov Adyov mpaTos eis 
TETTApA* EVXwWANY, epwTHnoLW, amdKpLow, 
évroAny (petition, question, answer, com- 
mand), Quint. iii.4.10, Protagoram 
transeo, qui interrogandi, 
respondendi, mandandi, pre- 
candi, quod evxwaAnv dixit, 
partes solas putat. These classes 
of sents. he called the tu@uéves Adyou, 


Joundations of speech. 


640. rapexommv: this is the pass. 
of the mid., which means cheat. Cf. 
Eq. 807, 859. The act means strike 
falsely, counterfeit, hence falsify; but 
it is worthy of note that the analo- 
gous verb, mapaxpovew, acc. to Harp., 
is used of a seller who strikes off 
too much from the top of a meas- 
ure, whence zapaxpovorxolvicos, Kpov- 
ometperv. — Siyowlkw : in the neut. 
as a subst., with (or in) a two-quart 
measure,—for instance, by using it 
as a Tpixolvikoy. 


136 


ARISTOPHANES. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


> \ \ IOAN , e 4 
eyw ev ovoev 7 POTEPOV HIALEKTEOU. 


SQKPATHS. 


ovoev héyets, avO pure. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


er > , 
TEplOov VUV €[LOL—" 


> 4 , , > ¢€ - 
645 €L PY TETPAPLETPOV EOTLY YLLEKTEOV: 


SOQKPATHS. 


> , ec A > ‘ , 
€S Kopakas, WS aypolkos €l KQL dvopabys. 


, > x , , Ni aye A 
TAKE rs) Qv Ovvato pavOavew TEPt pv0pov. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Tt O€ pv w@pEAyGOVG ot pvOj0t pos Taddura ; 


SQKPATHS. 


~~ 4 > 4 
TPWTov pev €ivar Kouwov ev cuvovcia, 
t 


oh > as A A 
650 eratov? dmotds €oTt TOV pvduav 


643. mporepov : superior to. Cf. 
Ran. 76.— The xoitut (about a litre, 
or a little less than a dry measure 
quart) was the measure of wheat for 
a day’s rations (Hdt. vii. 187. 10), 
and was consequently called simply 
pérpov. The Att. uéSimvos contained 
48 xoivikes. The éxrevs was one-sixth 
of this, or 8 yotvces,and the qurextéov 
of course 4 yolvixes or wétpa; so that 
the nurexréov was really a tetpduetpov. 

644. ovSév Adyers : you talk non- 
sense. Cf. 781; Av. 66. So Aéyer m1, 
there is something in what he says, freq. 
in Plat.— mepiSov: bet, already in 
Hom. J//. xxiii. 485; Od. xxiii. 78. 
Cf. Eq. 191; Ach. 772; 1115: 


645. el: whether, depending on 
meploov. Cf. Eq. 790. 

647. taxa: perhaps. Cf. Vesp.277; 
Av. 453; but esp. Vesp. 281, 1456. 
The reading of the Mss., taxd y ay, 
would imply open irony, which is un- 
suitable here. 

649. mparov pev: the antithesis is 
wanting, as the question of Strepsiades 
interrupts the discourse. — koppov: 
clever, bright; very common in Plat. 
Cf. also Av. 195; Ran. 967. Arist. 
Pol. ii. 6. 6, 7d ev obv mwepurrdy (excel- 
lence) €xovor mavres of Swkpadtous Adyar 
kal TO KomWoy Kal 7d Katvorduov 
(originality) Kal ro (nrntikdy. 


650. émratovra: a in Att. in all 


THE CLOUDS. 


137 


2 , > la > X\ , 
KaT evoTALoV, Yw@TTOLOS av KaTa OGKTUAOD. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


KaTa OaKTVAOD ; 


SQKPATHS. 


\ 


47> 
vn tov At. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


GAN oo. 


SQKPATHS. 


. 


ele 57. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


5 ‘A A lal 
fis GAXNos avtTt TouTovL ToD SaKTUAOV; 


\ A \ V9 \ ” ¢ , 
7 po TOU PEV ET EMOU TaLoos OVTOS OUTOOL. 


metres that do not follow the analogy 
of dactylic hexameters. Cf. Vesp. 517. 
Soph. Aj. 1263. But Paz, 1064, @ in 
a hexameter. The word seems to 
have found its way from the Ionic 
schools of philosophy into the sophis- 
tic and philosophic circles of Athens, 
and to have been a pet word of Pro- 
tagoras. Plato uses it very often, 
sometimes putting it into the mouth 
of Socrates. 

651. kar’ évorrAvov: the anapaestic 
tripody, called mpocodiaxds pududs and 
évérrAwos (or kar’ evdmAtov) pvOuds, from 
its use respectively in songs sung in 
processions (mpécod0) and those sung 
in parades (év 6rAots, EvorAos, in arms), 
was a very common metre among 
the ancient rhythmists and musicians. 
See Schmidt’s Rhyth. and Met. p. 116. 
Cf. Xen. Anab. vi. 1. 
"Aprdbwy dvacrdvres ready re ev pubua 
mpos toy évdmAwov puOudy abAoimevor Kal 
éramvicay Kal wpxhoavto bomep ev rats 


11, tives rev 


mpos Tovs Beovs mpooddois. — kata Sa- 
KTvAOV: 7.€. T) KaTa SakTvAoy e€ldos, the 
dactylic metres of Stesichorus, bor- 
rowed from the avA@dixol vduoi of the 
younger Olympus, and systematically 
arranged in strophes, antistrophes, 
and epodes. 

653. Significat penem; deinde 
(654) digitum exserit medium, 
h. e. infamem, puerum se mu- 
liebria passum indicaturus. 
“medium ostendere unguem (Juy. 
10. 53) vel medium porrigere 
digitum (Mart, ii. 28. 2) dicitur, 
qui extento hoe digito reli- 
quis contractis pudendam 
exhibet speciem; unde digi- 
tus ille infamis et impudicus 
dicitur (Pers. 2. 33; Mart. vi. 70. 
5), eoque cinaedi vel molles 
designabantur.” Ruperti.— da- 
Aos avrl: equiv. to &Ados H. Cf. Eur. 
Hel. 574, vik tarw bAAn of Tis av’ 
euov yuri. 


138 


ARISTOPHANES. 


SQKPATHS. 


655 aypetos €. KL OKALOS. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


> , > , 

ov yap, wo lupe, 
/ ~) “~ , > v4 
Tovtwy emiuuo pavOavew ovdev. 


SQKPATHS. 


Tl dat; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


BI) 2S a XN LO , 4 
E€KELVY EKELVO, TOV AOLKWTATOV Aoyov. 


SQKPATHS. 


> ry Ge A , , , : 
G\N erepa Set we TpdTEpa ToVTwY pavOave, 


A / WA ct &) ‘ > la y” 
TWYV TETPATOOWY ATT EOTW 6pbas appEeva. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


660 aN old” eywye Tappev’, el  patvowaL* 


KPLOS, Tpayos, Taps, KV@V, GNEKTPUOV. 


SQKPATHS. 


€ ~ ra 4, , la A 
opas 0 maoxes; THY TE Oydevay Kahets 


v 


655. © oifupé: v in Hom., but t in 
Ar. Cf. Vesp. 1504, 1514; Av. 1641; 
Lys. 948. 

656. ovSev: not ux dev, because 
the neg. is merely the continuation 
of the od in the principal clause. 

657. Obs. the impatient emphasis 
brought out by the repetition of 
éxeivo and by the use of the sup. ad.- 
KOTATOV. 

658. rovrwv: the things that make 
up, or are necessary for a knowledge 
of, the aducétatos Adyos. 

659. op0as: according to the correct 
theory. See on 638. This word seems 
to have been used, or abused, analo- 
gously to our “scientific.” 


660. et pr patvopar: ze. “I should 
have to be crazy not to know.” So 
Thesm. 470, wc Tov avSp’ exeivoy, «i 
my patvoua. Plat. Prot. 349e; Huthyd. 
283e. Cf. Gorg. Silay, oida, ei ph 
kwoos ¥ eimt. 

661. Obs. the nom. in the list, al- 
though 7a a&ppeva is in the ace. 

662f. Socrates, being intent upon 
the gender (acc. to the system of 
Protagoras ; see on 658), fails to ob- 
serve the blunder of Strepsiades in 
classing the rooster among quadru- 
peds, but censures him for using the 
same form for both male and female, 
so that the word is neither dp@és 
masc., nor dpéa@s fem. 


THE CLOUDS. 


139 


2 Ie \ 5 . \ ‘ ¥ 
aeKTpvova Kal TAUTO Kal TOV appeva. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


mas On; pepe Tas; 


SQKPATHS. 


5 A 5 , 
aNEKTPVaV KANEKTPVOV. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


665 v7) TOV TloweLdo. 


vov d€ Tas me ypy Kade ; 


SQKPATHS. 


5 4 ‘ > 4 5 , 
aXeKTpvaway, TOV 8 eTepov a€KTopa. 


=TPEVIAAH®S. y 


> , > \ x > , 
adexTpvawav ; ev ye vy Tov A€pa-. 


9 14 Cae , A , , 
@WOT GAVTL TOVTOV TOU duddypLatos jLOVvOU 


diadfitdow cov KvKA\w THY KapdoToP. 
L 


SQKPATHS. 


670 idov pad avlis Tov? ETEPoV. 


663. tavto: pred. obj. ; for gender, 
see on 452.— kal: also. 

664. dépe: with interr. word with- 
out verb, as in 324. Cf. 769; Plut. 
94, pépe Ti ob; 

665. ‘The oath by Poseidon, as also 
in 724, might seem strange after 84; 
but he may mean the @adAdcows so 
dear to the Athenians, and not the 
trrws. But see on 351. 

666. The word dAékrwp, rooster, is 
found (in anapaests) in Vesp. 1490, 
Cratin. 250, Plat. Com. 197; also in 
Pind., Aesch., and other serious au- 
thors. _ For the female, dAexropls is 
used by Epich., Democr., and Hipp., 
not to mention later writers. But 
Phryn. says rightly, Aéye 5& dAeK- 
Tpumyv, kal éeml OnAcos Kal em 
&ppevos, ws of madaol. So of the 


hen, Ar. Frg. 86; Strattis, 54; An- 


TV KapdoTroV 


axandr. 46; Theopomp. Com. 9. C/. 
Plat. Com. 18. 19. As the already 
existing dAexropis is not employed, we 
may infer that aAextpvawa was a new 
word created by Protagoras, or in- 
vented by the poet in imitation of 
Protagoras, after the analogy of Aéwy 
A€aiva, Oepdrwy Oepdmaiva. 

667. Obs. the progress made by 
Strepsiades, who now swears “by 
Air.” Cf, 814. 

669. I’/l barley-meal your dough-tray 
to the brim. — Brardirdce : only here ; 
prob. formed by Ar. — kvKdw: adv. 
use, strictly all over, lit. around about. 
— The sent. is somewhat forced, the 
objeet being to introduce 7 Kdpdomos. 

670. pod’ avis: an expression used 
chiefly when an excl. is repeated, but 
here referring to édpds } mdaoxess, O62. 
It is prob. that views of Protagoras 


140 


ARISTOPHANES. 


appeva Kadecs Oydevay ova-ap. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


TO TpoT@ 


appeva KAA ° yo reise + 


SOKPATHS. 
, , 
pahioTa ye" 


Y A 4 
WOTEP YE Kal KXewvupov. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Tas On; Ppdcov. 


é SQKPATHS. 


TavTov SvvaTat wor KapOoTros Kv\eavipo. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


675 GAN, Bee ove HV Kdpdorros EE) 


adn’ ép Oveia oTpoyyuhy © ve amactos wea 


atap to ourov Tas pe ypy Kahew; 


SQKPATHS. 


” 
OTTO@S ; 


‘\ , = 4 A ‘ , 
THY KapodoTHY, woTEp KahEts THY LwoTpaTHV. 


are referred to here also. The error 
which Socrates tries in vain to explain 
consists in using as fem. (tjv) a word 
which has a theoretically (op@és) masc. 
ending, -os. 

671f. Thinking of the thing itself, 
Strepsiades unconsciously omits the 
fem. art.: In what way do I use kapio- 
mos as masc.? or rather, How do I 
call a dough-tray a male ? 

674 f. Socrates says,  «apdomos 
amounts to the same as Cleonymus for 
you, v.e. as far as gender is concerned. 
Strepsiades does not understand the 
master, but takes him as meaning 
that he, the pupil, regards a dough- 


tray and Cleonymus as the same, 
whereas the latter does not so much 
as own a dough-tray. (If the inter- 
pretation is correct, the jest is poor.) 
The poet, however, does mean the 
words to suggest the very idea which 
Strepsiades draws from them, as Cle- 
onymus was a thick, clumsy man. 
For more concerning him, see on 353 
and £q. 958; concerning his poverty, 
cf. Eq. 1292. 

676. That Sicily is meant by @vela 
atpoyyvAn, as has been supposed, is 
hardly credible. 

678. Lwortpatnv: a mere example, 
no particular woman being meant. 


THE 


CLOUDS. 141 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Thy Kapdomnv; Oy dear ; 


SQKPATHS. 


oplas yap eyes. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


680 €xetvo 8 Hv adv Kapdomy, Kdewvipn. 


SQKPATHS. 


¥ 4 \ a > 4 A A 
er. O€ ye Tepi TOY dvopdtwry pabely oe Set, 
9 > ¥ > 3 , 9 > > an a 

aiT appey é€otiv, atta 8 avtav Oydea. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


aN ot eywy & OAr€ eariv. 


SQKPATHS. 


ele On. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


AvovXha, Pidwra, Kretaydpa, Anuntpia. 


SQKPATHS. 


» A ~ ~ , 
685 appeva O€ Tota TOY dvopaTur ; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


pupia. 


Puro€evos, MedAnoias, “Apvuvias. 


679. Strepsiades confounds gender 
with sex, and thinks that he is in- 
structed to say xapdérn, thus making 
the thing a female.—op0ds xré.: yes, 
for you speak according to the rule. 
6p9Gs Aéyes usually means simply, 
you are right; but here it is difficult 
to divest ép04s of its technical tone. 

680. Strepsiades having conceived 
a vague idea that there is some mys- 
terious identity between the xdpdomos 


and Cleonymus, maintains this iden- 
tity bymakinga correspondingchange 
in his name when xdpdom7os is changed ; 
by which means the poet strikes at 
the effeminacy of the man. 

681. ovopartwv: proper names, names 
of persons, 

686. Pirdtevos: in Vesp. 84, this 
man is called karartywv. Eupol. 
221, €ori 5é Tis OhrXEta Pirbkevos &x 
Avopelwv. See on Ran, 934.—Medn- 


142 


ARISTOPHANES. 


SOKPATHS. 


> > coy , A , > 5) ¥ 5) » 
add’, @ TOVNpEe, TAUTA y OUK EOT appeEva. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


OvK appev vuW ETL; 


SQKPATHS. 


We) a 5) 3 \ 
OVOGUWS YY, EMEL 


lal x , b] \ > , 
mos av Kaheoeas evTvyov Apvuria; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


690 6mws av; wot: Sevpo dedp’, “Apuvia. 


SQOKPATHS. 


c lo nan A > / A 
épas; yvvatka Thy Apuviay Kahecs. 


cias: which Melesias is meant is 
uncertain. Bergk thinks it is the 
son of the politician Thucydides, 
who opposed Pericles in his adiminis- 
tration. Cf. Plat. Lach. 179¢ ; Meno, 
94 d.—’Apvvias: not the one men- 
tioned in 31, but the son of Pronapes, 
satirized in Vesp. 74f. as iddxvuBos, 
466 as Kounrapvvlas, 1266 ff. as a boon 
companion of the Thessalian serfs ; 
in Cratin. 212 as a braggart flatterer 
and sycophant. Eupol. 218 charges 
him with rapampeo Bela. 

687. ov« gett: the Mss. have éo7 
ovc. The former order is necessary 
when the proposition is not merely a 
neg, one, but one in which, asseeming- 
ly here, the opposite affirmative is con- 
tradicted. Still, it would be possible 
to use éo7 ovk dppeva, only implying a 
contradiction, just as if he had said 
Taira y éotiv Onrea. The fact that 
the last two of the three names given 
are of the class which he objects to 
calling masc., renders it possible that 
éoT ov dppeva(arenon-masc.)is correct. 
See also Crit, Notes. 


688. tpiv: the Socratists; case as 
in 674, col. —éael: like yap, used not 
only in a question, as here and 786, 
but also with the imy., as Vesp. 73, 
émel TOTACETE. 

690. dws av: see on 214.—’Apv- 
via: as this would be the voc. also 
of a fem. nom. ’Auuvla, Socrates pro- 
nounces it the name of a woman. 
Cf. Varr. L. L. x. 27, ut tunicam 
virilem et muliebrem non di- 
cimus eam, quam habet vir 
aut mulier, sed quam habere 
debet (potest enim muliebrem 
vir, virilem mulier habere, ut 
in scaena), sed’ eam dicimus 
muliebrem, quae de eo genere 
est, quo indutui mulieres ut 
uterentur est institutum. ut 
actor stolam muliebrem, sic 
Perpenna et Caecina et Spu- 
rinna figura muliebria dicun- 
tur habere nomina, non mu- 
lierum. Except in Aeol. there 
were no masc. names of persons, and 
in Att. no masc. nouns at all, with 
final a in the nom. 


THE CLOUDS. 


143 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


»¥ 4 9 
ovKoUY Od.Kalws, NTLS ov OT PaTEveETat ; 


SLs , Sa a , ¥ , 
aTap TL TAVU, A TAVTES LO (LEV, pavlavo ; 


: SQKPATHS. 


ovoev pa At - 


adda Katak\wvels devpt — 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


ti dpa; 


SQKPATHS. 


695 ex povTicov TL TOV DEAVTOV Tpay~aTov. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


py On@ ixeredw vtadda oa’: 


ahd’ eltep ye xpy, 


s > ¥ > \ a3 3 4 
Xapal pm €acgov avta TavT exdhporTicat. 


SQKPATHS. 


5 ¥ A Pia ¥ 
OVK €OTL Tapa TavT adda. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


/ > id 
KakoOaipov eyo, 


olay dikny Tots Kopect SHow THMEpor. 


XOPOS. 


(Zrpopt.) 


700 ©povtile 5x) Kal didOpe, TavTa TpoToOV TE TavTOV 


692. aris: since she. Cf. 927, 1377, 
and see on 42. 

694. otSv: no matter. This use of 
ob6éy, in declining to answer a question 
or tospeak on the subject that another 
proposes, is common enough, as Av. 
1360 (cf. Eur, Med. 64, and esp. 925); 
but still the transition from 693 to 
695 is unusually abrupt. See Introd, 
§§ 45, 48.—68evpi: pointing to the 
aoKxdvrns.— tl Spa: see on 87. 

696. Const. wh dra évraida (éx- 
ppovrioa ye dvayKate), ixeretw oe. For 
the position of ¢é, see on 784, 


697. xapal: i.e. xaual KaOyjpevovor — 
kaTrakeluevov. Strepsiades knows well 
the danger that threatens him on the 
aoxdvTns.—avra: this word, for which 
ratrd might have been used, is added 
by Strepsiades to show that he is not 
trying to evade the éxppovriter. 

698. otk... adda: cf. Vesp. 1166 
(where the whole verse 
Paz, 110. Plat. Phaed, 107 a, ovx 
éxw mapa ratra dddo rc Nevyev. Here 
mapé has the meaning of praeter, 
Kr. Spr. 68, 36, 7.— Socrates with- 
draws. 


Occurs) ; 


144 ARISTOPHANES. 


: / , 
oTpoBe TuKvacas. 


\ > 7 > » , 
TAXKUS oe OTQY, ELS A7TOpPovVv TENS, 


é7 ado HO 


/ /, 4 393 , , 9 , 
705 vonpa ppevds: Umvos 8 aréaTw yuKvOupos d6uparov. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


aw . ww 
QTTATAL, ATTATAL. 


XOPOS. 


, 
Tl TAT KES; TL KAPVELS ; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


amohdvpar Seidaros: €K TOU OKipTOOOS 
710 daxvovot pw’ e&€ptovtes ot Kopivéron, 
Kal Tas TAEvpas SapdamTovaL 42> 


\ \ ‘\ ) , 

Kal THY WuynVY EKTLYOVoLW 
XN NS ” > , 

Kal Tovs opyes e€€AKovowy 


Kal TOV TT PWKTOV SvopvTTovaw 


4 3 >) Qn 
715 Kal pL amroAovow. 


702. mukvaoas: Schol., cvvayayav 
mavTa Tov voy cov. Plut. Mor. 715e¢ 
(thy didvotav) muKvovoba kal cuviora- 
cbat TS ppovety eixds €or. Dion H. 
De Lys. 5, (Avotas), ef tus Kal ddXos, 
memUKvwTat Tors vonpacw. The last pas- 
sage shows that muxvdcas may have 
cavroy for its obj. and still refer to the 
mind, —a fact which some appear to 
have overlooked. 

703 f. a@mopov: cf. 743. The poet 
ridicules the Socratic method of sud- 
denly seeking a new line of investi- 
gation whenever the one adopted 
fails or leads to difficulties. — wade: 
like an equestrian performer who 
springs from one horse to another. 
Cf. Hom. Il. xv. 683f. Eur. Tro. 67, ri 
5 wde wndas dAdo’ eis AADovs Tpdrovs. 

706. On the two verses that are 
lacking here, see Introd. § 35. 


710. ot Koplv@.o1: rap’ trdvoray for 
oi képes. The Corinthians were tor- 
mentors of the Athenians, and a con- 
flict with them had taken place not 
long before. 

711. SapSarrovew: Ath. viii. 363a, 
érl TOV amdjoTws Kal Onpiwdas éoO.dy- 
Tw 76 OdWat kal dapddwar. Cf. Ran. 66. 

712.  Woxqyv: life’s blood. Cf. Soph. 
El. 785, rotpov éxmivovoe’ del | Puxis 
Verg. Aen. ix. 349, 
vomit ille ani- 


a&kparov aiua. 
purpuream 
mam. 

715. The similarity of ending (ré 
duovoréeuTov) in verses 711 ff. is not 
to be confounded with rhyme in the 
modern sense. It is introduced here 
for comic effect; and other similar 
passages, such as Ach. 547 ff., Eur. 
Ale. 782 ff. (note esp. 786), show that 
the repeated sound is not necessarily 


ants 


THE 


CLOUDS. 


145 


XOPOS. 


pn vv Bapéws adyer dav. 


=TPEVIAAHS, 


Kal 7@S; OTE pou 
ppovda Ta xXpHuata, Ppovdyn ypo.d, 
ppovdy wbuxy, ppovdyn 8 euBas: 


720 


‘\ XV ¥ A ~ 
KQL 7 Pos TOUTOLS €TL TOLOL KAKOLS 


dpovpas adav 
diyou Ppovdos yeyevnpar. 


ZQKPATHS. 


e , A > ‘\ 7 
OUTOS, TL ToLEtS; ovKXl hporTiles ; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


at the end of the verse, nor, indeed, 
is the device confined to poetry. A 
little farther down, 718 ff., a similar 
effect is produced by the repetition 
of the same sound (gpov-) at the be- 
ginning of words (duoibapxrov). For 
further examples of duorédevrov, cf. 
241, 494 ff., 1504 f.; Hy. 166 f.; Av. 
1271 f.; Ran. 841f.; Vesp. 65f.; Paz, 
152 f., 380f., 540f.; Eccl. 838 ff. 
Soph. O.T. 1481, ws ras adekpas tdao- 
be ras éuas xépas. For intentional 
ouobdapkrov, cf. Simon. 167, Sdaos cal 
Lwrw cwrjpia T6vd' dvéOnxav, | Vadaos 
peév cwhels, Swow 5° bre D&oos own. 

717. Kal mds: sc. ob Bapéws adyetv 
pe ber; 

718. Possibly a parody on Eur, 
Hec. 162, ppoidos rpéa Bus, ppoddor rai- 
bes. Cf. also Andr. 1078, ppovin pev 
aby, ppodia 5° ApOpa pov kdrw. The 
word ¢poidéos seems to have been a 
favorite with Eur., and his freq. use 
of it was ridiculed by Ar. more than 
once. Cf. Ran. 1348, rdv ddexrpudva 


b] , 

EYO ; 
pov Evvaprdacaca | Ppovdn Ti’xn, in an 
ode which Aesch. is represented as 
composing in imitation of Eur. — ra 
Xphpara: through the prodigality of 
his son. — xpord: cf. 504; but if the 
skin is meant, cf. 710. 

719. oxy: cf.712.—épBads: cf.858. 
The allusion to the loss of the éuBddes 
leads to the suspicion that a passage 
where this occurred has been lost, or 
omitted in the revision. 

721. dpovpas: (like vuxrds, xemud- 
vos), during guard time, on guard, with 
reference tosentinels singing in order 
to while away time. Cf. Aesch. Ag. 
16, where the watchman says, érav 6’ 
deldev 7 pivtperOar dox@, | vrvouv 765’ 
dvrluodrov évréuvwv dxos. 

722. oXdlyou: like éAlyou detv, but 
it is doubtful whether detv is to be 
supplied. See on 915, 

723. odros: see on 220. Thisshould 
not be mistaken for a genuine voc., 
for when it accompanies a subst., the 
latter is in the nom. and may be ac- 


146 


vy Tov II OW eELOQ. 


ARISTOPHANES. 


SQKPATHS. 


‘\ Wf a > 3 , 
Kal Ti OnT eppovticas ; 


2=TPEVIAAHS. 


e ‘\ “A , ” , , 
725 UT0 TOV KOpEwY EL ov TL TEprlepOnoeraL. 


SQKPATHS. 


>] ww , > 
QTONEL KAKLOT . 


=TPEVIAAH®S. 


ad’, wyal’, dod’ aptias. 


SQKPATHS. 


ov padOakiore’, adda TrEpiKadvTTea. 


e€eupetéos yap vovs aTooTEpNTLKOS 


KaTTALOAnp - 


STPEVIAAHS. 


x ~ 
olor: Tis av Ont emuBador 


730 €€ apvakiowy yvopny amoorepyTptoa.; 


companied by the art.— On the scenes 
which follow, see Introd. §§ 46 f. 

726. For a similar use of elision 
between two speakers, securing sud- 
denness of reply, cf. Ach. 832, AI. kat 
xaipe TON. ME. GAN aytvy ov ém- 
xapuv. Strictly, the elision should 
not be indicated, and if indicated, a 
final accent should not be thrown 
back. The second speaker utters his 
first mora while the first speaker is 
pronouncing his last. In such cases, 
the text is presented so as to seem 
perfect to the eye, and not as it 
was actually recited. — wyaé: this, 
like our my dear sir, often imputes 
error of some sort to the person 
addressed, and the more pointedly 
when preceded by d\\d. — arrédo- 
Aa: Schol., td trav xbpewyv Sydovére. 
Strepsiades thinks that one cannot 
perish twice. 


727. podOaktorréa: signification de- 
rived from mid. or pass., be soft or 
effeminate. Cf. Plat. Alc. I, 124d, 
ovK atroKxyntéov ovde uadhOaxistéov. This 
verb has no act. in use, but the phe- 
nomenon is not restricted to such 
verbs. Cf. Soph. Aj. 690, éyw yap 
ei’ éxeio’ dro. wopeuT éov.— mepika- 
Avrréa: in order to withdraw the 
mind from the impressions of the 
external world. So Socrates in 
Plat. Phaedr. 237 a, although he can 
meditate without such aid, cf. Symp. 
220 c. 

729. amraAnpa: see on 1150.— 
tisav: ris dv, rs dy, etc., with the opt. 
are often used in expressing a wish 
indirectly. GMT. 728. — émBador: 
as a cover (ériB\nua). Hom. Od. xiv. 
520, ért 5€ yAatvay Badev adT@. 

730. dpvaxiSev: supposed to be a 
play on dpveicda, deny. The dpvaxtdes 


THE 


CLOUDS. 


SQKPATHS. 


vA > 7 ~ 7 ~ , 
pepe VUV abpyow TT PWTOV O TL dpa TOUTOVL. 


ovTos, Kabevoers ; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


pa tov “Amro, ’y@ pev ov. 


SQKPATHS. 


EXELS TAS 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


pa Ac’, ov dnr eywy - 


SQKPATHS. 


Oe , 
OUVOEV Travvu: 


STPEVIAAHS. 


, ~ Lal 
ovoey ye, mAnV El TO TEos ev TH Seki. 


ZQKPATHS. 


735 OUK eyKkahupapevos TaXews TL PpovTtets ; 


2TPEVIAAHS. 


TEpl TOV; TV yap for TOUTO dpdcov, ® Lwxpates. 


SOQOKPATHS. 


avTos 0 TL Bovker mpwtos e&evpov héye. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


nd ra / c ‘ , 
akKyHKOaS pupLaKis ayo BovdropaL- 


TE pt TWV TOKWV, OTWS AV aTr0o@ 


belong to the doxdvrns.— aro repytpl- 
$a: almost personifies yyéunv, being 
related to dmoorepnrys, a depriver, 
cheat, as aidnrpis is to abAnrhs. Cf. 
728, 747. 

732. pa rov... ov: this phrase 
oceurs often. Cf. Ach. 59; Bq. 1041; 
Ap, 263. 

733. @xas tr: i.e. 


Acc, toa Schol. the expression is em- 


éLetipnkds Tt. 


ployed in questioning a huntsman or 
angler, but freq. it is used as here. 


pndevt. 


A slight play on the word in the an- 
swer, as here, is seen also Soph. Aj. 
875 f., HMIX. éyes ofv; HMIX. mévov 
yetw)A00s. Eur, Suppl. 818, AA. éyes; 
XO. mnudrwr y' adis Bapos. 

734. mdAnv el: see on 361. 

739. dmws dv arodSa: for dy with 
the subjv. in final clauses, see GMT. 
325-328. Cf. 938, 1461. Here the 
grammatical connexion is very loose, 
and the clause has nearly the force 
of an indir. deliberative question. 


ARISTOPHANES. 


SQKPATHS. 


740 (0. vuv, KadvTTOV Kal oxaoas THY dpovTida 


\ \ ‘\ 4 \ , 
hemTyv KATQ eLKpov TEpippovet Ta TpPaypaTa, 


°. ~~ nw QA ww 
bpbas Statpaov Kal OKOTOV. 


2=TPEVIAAHS. 


olor Tadas. 


ZQKPATHS. 


yy 3 b) , aA 3 ~ lo 
eX aTPEUa * KQV aTrOPy)S TL TWV VONMATWV, 


5) \ 4 5 a , , 
apets amehOe: Kdta TH yroun Taduy 


745 kwnoov avis avTo Kat CvyoOpicor. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


iy 


& YwKpatidvov didrarov. 


SQKPATHS. 


, iy , 2 
Tl, @ YEpov; 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


EX@ TOKOV YVOLNV aTOOTEPHTLKYY. 


740. xadvrrov: the simple verb 
in this sense seems to occur only 
here. Cobet proposes i’ éyxadvrrou. 
—oxdoas: cf. 409. This verb is 
much used in the sense of bleed 
(trans.), which some assign to it here. 
Koch renders concentrate; Felton, cut 
(Aer ny, fine), for which oxtcas would 
suit better. The meaning preferred 
in L. and §., let go, give play to, leaves 
AerrHv hardly intelligible, for this 
seems to denote the result of oxd- 
gas. Perhaps Socrates wants the 
mind bled thin like the body of a 
hard student. 

742. Satpav: often used in philo- 
sophic language in the sense of mak- 
ing logical discriminations, drawing 
distinctions. Cf. Plat. Charm. 163d, 


Ilpodéxov pupla tid akyKoa tepl dvo- 
padtwy dcacpodvros, and freq. in 
Plat. Isoer. 12.17, (of cogicral) rods 
Aéyous ov éAvpalvovTo . . . diatpovvTes 
ovk 6p0as (referring to the proper 
separation of the «c@da in reading). 
In our passage diaipSv Kal oxorGy is 
about the equiv. of the Eng. analyz- 
ing and scrutinizing. — otpot Tédas: 
see Introd. § 48 and note. 

745. {vyo0pirov: weigh, ponder ; 
apparently only here. The definition 
in Poll. x. 26, 7d fvywOpirov éri rob 
KA\etoov elwhaci(?) Ta7TeEWv, Seems to 
be based upon our passage, kdelcov 
being a corruption of kéynooy, with 
which Poll. merely inferred that fuydé- 
Opisov Was Synonymous. The mean- 
ing weigh is given by a Schol. 


THE CLOUDS. 


149 


SQKPATHS. 


emider€ov avrny. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


> \ 4 , 
ele On VU for — 


SQKPATHS., 


\ , 
TO: Tt; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


lal ANS) > , \ 
yuvaika pappakid el mpiamevos Oerradynv 
750 kaSédouse VUKTWP THY GEANVHV, EiTa Se 
SL NS , > > A , 
avtnyv KabeipEan €s hodetov otpoyyvror, 
WOTEP KATOTTpOV, KATA THpolnV Exar. 


SQKPATHS. 


e A AD. x» > / 4 > 
Ti Onta Tour dv adhehynoeev a; 


STPEVIAAHS. , 


O TL; 


el pnker avaréhor ceAnVN pydapod, 


> a > 8 , ‘ , 
755 OVK GV amTro OlyNVv TOUS TOKOUS. 


748. émlSetov: exrhibit,—used (gen- 
erally in the mid.) of the sophists, 
who give specimens of their wisdom 
for the purpose of attracting pu- 
pils. —7d rl: just as the Greeks 
said 6 rowiros, 6 rowode, etc., SO in 
questions they could say 6 otos, and 
even 7d rl, as here; but 6 ris is not 
found. 

749. Oerradrfv: the Thessalian 
women were reputed to excel in the 
magicart. Schol., pact 6é dre Mijdera 
pevyouca klorny e&éBade papudKwy exer 
kal dvépuoay (sprang wp, grew). To 
them was ascribed even the power of 
drawing the moon down from the 
sky. Plat. Gorg. 513 a, ras rhv oedh- 
vnv kabatpovcas ras Oerradidas. Plin. 
N. H. xxx. 1. 2, nec quisquam 
dixit, quando (ars magica) 
transisset ad Thessalas ma- 


tres. miror equidem  illis 
populis famam eius in tan- 
tum adhaesisse, ut Menander 
Thessalam cognominaret fa- 
bulam, complexam ambages 
feminarum detrahentium lu- 
nam. Of. Hor. Epod. 17. 77 f. 
Verge. Hcl. 8. 69. Ov. Met. vii. 207 ff. 

751. Aodetov : originally a A4xn Trav 
Aégwv or crest-case. Cf. Ach. 1109. 
The present use of the word is indi- 
cated by Poll. x. 126, xdromrpov, ob 
Thv OjKnv Nopetov Kadodo.w. A case of 
the sort was necessary to prevent the 
mirror, Which was metallic, from cor- 
roding, 

752. karomrpov: the mirror, being 
merely a small round metal plate 
with a handle, never served as a wall- 
ornament, 

753. 6 ru: see on 214. 


150 


ARISTOPHANES. 


ZQKPATHS. 


c \ / , 
OTLY TL én a 


=TPEVIAAHS, 


e N \ ips BI / , 
OTLy) KATA -PynVa Tapyuplov davetlerat. 


SOKPATHS. 
eb y add’ erepov ad cor tpoBara tu deEvov. 
¥ , , s / alee 
el cou ypadouro TevTerddavTos Tis Siky, th 


4 x > \ 3 , > , 
OTWS AV aUTHVY adpavioeas, ELTE [OL. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


a ” , 5Q> 2) \ , 
760 O7TWS; OTWS; OUVK O10 * aTtap CyTnTEOD. 


SQKPATHS. 


, N N > \ , OW oy 
YH vuv mEept oavtov eihde THY yvopnv aeél, 


aX’ amoxaha THY ppovTid Eis Tov aé€pa 


huvdderov watep pynroddvOnv Tov 7odds. 


STPEVIAAHS. 
4 >’ ») 4, A / / 
evpnk apavuow THS diKns copwraryy, 


755. omy rl: lit. quia quid? be- 
cause — what? Theinterr. ritakesthe 
place of a causal sent. less the causal 
particle; but practically the words 
seem to have lost their separate 
forces, for we find riy ri 64, Thesm. 
84, answered by ori xré. Kr. Spr. 
51, 17, 8, supplies éoré with ri. Cf. 
784, and see on iva ri, 1192. 

756. xara piva:seeonl7. pjvis 
both moon and month. —7T6 apyvprov : 
as the Schols. on this verse remark 
that the comedians use the pl., it is 
prob. that they had rapytjpua before 
them. The pl. occurs also Frg. 225, 
390, and Eupol. 168. 

758. mevreradavrdés tis: the num- 
ber of talents is assumed merely as an 


example or illustration. The force 
of ris may be brought out by a para- 
phrase: ‘* Suppose you were sued for 
a matter of twenty thousand dol- 
lars’? (strictly about five thousand, 
but see on 21). 

761. Socrates warns him against 
the pursuit of a single method to the 
exclusion of others. See on 703. 

763. Poll. ix. 124, 7 6€ undorAdvOn 
(Gov mrnvov esti, nv Kal undoddvOnv 
Kadota: ov Cou Aivoy exdnoavTes apt 
Gow, xré..—the well-known amuse- 
ment of children. The ¢povrris is 
to be allowed wide range, but must 
be restrained from soaring entire- 
ly away. — Tod moSés: depends on 
Auwdderov, the principle being the 


THE 


CLOUDS 151 


LA > ~ 
765 WOT avToV opooyetv o €ol. 


SQKPATHS. 


4 , 
TOLaV TLVA; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


non Tapa Toto. dappakomm ats 


Thv diov 


4 cvs \ “4 N ZN 
TaVTNVY €opakas, THY Kadyv. THY Stadavy, 


> > es ‘\ n 9 
ap 1S TO TUpP amTovoL; 


SQKPATHS. 


Thv varov héyets ; 


=TPEWVIAAHS. 


eywye: hepe, Ti ONT av, El TavTnV aBar,- 
710 676T ~eyypadho.to Thy Sikny 6 ypapparteds, 
aTwTépw oTas woe Tpos TOV TALOV 


Ta ypdppar exry€ayue THS Euns Sikys: 


same as that in \aPety (apracat, etc.) 
Tia TOU Todds. 

765. wore xré.: see on 468. — trol- 
av Twa: a freq. combination, giving 
vagueness to the question. 

766. dappakotmAats: the Greeks 
had no real apothecary shops. ‘The 
physicians provided the medicines 
which they prescribed. Still the rem- 
edies that were not in high repute, 
esp. those regarded as miraculous, 
suchasamulets and charms, were sold 
also by the pappaxor dar, who kept 
them in store or hawked them on the 
streets. Among their wares were all 
sorts of curiosities, as here the lens. 

768. Yarov: burning-glass, prob. 
made of real glass, which at that 
time was a rarity, and was ranked 
with precious stones. In Ach. 73, 
glass ware is mentioned as a mark of 
Persian splendor. When Plin., N. 1. 
xxxvii. 2. 10, mentions the cireum- 


stance that, in cauterizing, physicians 
used by preference a crystallina 
pila (erystal ball, as a lens), he prob. 
refers to physicians of later times. 
769. tl 8H’ av: see on 108 and 
154, with which compare Lys. 399, 
rl OAT dy, ef rUO010 Kal THY TGVS’ VBpw; 
770. éyypagotro: partakes of the 
form of the ideal prot. to which it 
belongs, i.e. the mood is assimilated 
to that of éxrj tau. Cf. 1251; Ran. 
96f.; EHecl. 897, (ovdels) orépyew av 
€0Nor addov 7 yd Tov Pidrov, Prep 
fuvelnvy. GMT. 558.—6 ypappa- 
revs: the clerk (of the court, i.e. of the 
archon), When the indictment was 
accepted, it was written out, in full 
or in abstract, upon a waxen tablet 
by the clerk, and hung up at the place 
where the court was held, for public 
inspection. Cobet observes that the 
verb denoting this was not ypdder@ar 
(see Crit. Notes), but éyypaperbat. 


ARISTOPHANES. 


SOKPATHS. 
vo A \ , 
gopws ye vn Tas Xapuras. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Boy oC Y 
OlfL WS NOopat, 


Lid , i iA , 
OTL TEVTETANAVTOS duayéypamrai pot diky. 


SQKPATHS. 


715 aye Oy, Tayé€ws TouvTi EvvapTacov. 


2=TPEVIAAHS. D iy 
TO TL; 
SQKPATHS. 
” > , > xX b) ~ a me : ( 
OT WS aTOOT pear QV QAVTLOLKWY OLKY)V Vora 1 


HedAw odrlyncev, py TapovToV papTipav. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


, SN [ ia) 5 
daviorata Kat paoT . 


SOKPATHS. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


773. Xapiras: prob. because the 
device xapiévtws é&nipnrar.—olp as: 
this phrase, expressing emotion both 
of joy and of pain, occurs often 
(fourteen times) in Ar., and is used 
(not of joy, however) by Soph. It 
had virtually become one word, for 
the ordinary elision of -o: in tragedy 
is not to be assumed. Many of the 
excls. denoting pain were also used of 
joy, as ged, Av.1724; ramai, Eur. Cycl. 
572, etc. As to iod and tod, see on 1 
and 1170. 

774. Svayéypartrar: diaypddew is 
lit. draw a line through, expunge. As 
a technical term it was used some- 
times of the archon declining to ad- 
mit, or quashing, a suit, as Dem. 
Olymp. 26, Ynpiwapévwv 6é radtra Toy 


ele Oy. 


kal 07 Neyo. 
OuxacT@y diéypapev 6 apxwy KaTa Tov 
vouov THY TouvTovi audusBATnoLw (suit 
for inheritance); and sometimes of 
the defendant rebutting a charge, as 
Lys. 17. 5, dvéypayav pov ras dikas, 
éumopo. packovres eivar. Strepsiades 
puns upon this last meaning and the 
lit. sense expunge. 

775. Evvapracov: cf. Soph. Aj. 15, 
ws etuabés cov... | pwvnu’ dxobw Kai 
Evvaprdtw ppevi. Compare compre- 
hendere. 

776. Slknv : 
(avert). 

777. mapdovTwv: sc. col. 

778. davddtata: most cheaply, i.e. 
very readily, —not materially differ- 
ent from pacra.—Kal 8m A€yw: a 
common expression in the drama 


obj. of dmoorpéyato 


THE CLOUDS. 153 


> , A A 3 4 , 
el mpooley ett pas eveatwoons dikys, 


780 mpiv THY Eunv Kareiol’, amayEaiuny Tpéxov. 


SQKPATHS. 


ovoev héyens. 


STPEYVIAAHS. 


\ \ fa \ ¥ Se eS 
vy TOVS VEOUS EYWY 5 ETEL 


> 7 > 5 nw A > /, i) 
ovdels KaT euov TeOvedtos eioake Siknv. 


SOKPATHS. 


e A ; ¥ > B) x 

vOdeis: amrepp, ovK av 
when, after some parley, the narra- 
tive of the thing in question is be- 
gun; usually cal 6) Aéyw co at the 
beginning of a verse. 

779. The cases were tried in a 
fixed order that was pre-arranged. 
When each suit came up in its turn, 
the herald, by order of the archon, 
proclaimed or called the case (kadety 
Thy diknv). Cf. Vesp. 1441. — éverra- 
ons: cf. Dem. Apatur. 13, éverrnkvias 
Tis Oixns. Ibid. 14, évesrnxudy 5 av- 
Tois TOv bixk@v. Isae. 11. 45, dixar yap 
éveoTjkace WevdouapTrupay. So also 
6 éverTws aywv, mbdeuos, etc. 

780. mpiv: for mpdbcbev (mpédrepor, 
mplv)... mplv, see GMT. 658-659; H. 
955 a. — kadeiod’: the elision of a in 
pat, -7al, -Tat, -c0a, etc., never toler- 
ated in tragedy, has been questioned 
even in comedy ; but in the present 
example we have to assume elision, 
as either erasis or aphaeresis would 
create a spondee in an even place. 
—tptxwv: when the partic. describes 
the manner or means of an act, or 
denotes some essential or important 
attendant 
merely an accidental preceding or 
concomitant fact, the pres. is often 
used where we might expect the aor, 
or pf. 


circumstance, and not 


tpéxwv denotes the haste 


dvdakaiuny o er. 


with which he would hang himself : 
I should go running and hang myself. 
Cf. 1164; Hq. 25. Thue. i. 11. 2, padiws 
av uadxy Kpatoorres eidov, With which 
compare Vili. 1.3, évéuctov T@ vauTUK@ 
émi Tov Ilecpara mevoeto Gar, dws Te Kal 
TogovTov KpaTHaoavTas (a previous 
independent fact). Hom. Il. iv. 392, 
ay dp dvepyoudvw muKivdy Nbxov eloay 
dyovres. Xen. Anab. i. 5. 14, evdds 
obv els TO pécov audotépwy &dywy ebeTo 
7a Orda (with this compare 1212, etcd- 
yov). Eur. Med. 957f., d67r€ pépovres. 
Of course it is not maintained that 
every pres. partic. when seemingly 
used asan aor. can beso explained (see 
on 128), noristhe pres. necessary in the 
cases under consideration. Cf. Vesp. 
832 f., dN’ éyd dpaudy | adrds Kopuod- 
par, Where rpéxwv would be suitable. 

781. €ywye: sc. Aéyw Tu. See on 
644, 

782. elodter: sc. els rd Sixaornpwov. 
Cf. 845; Vesp. 826, 840, 842. 

783. S8atalpnv: different from 
127. Cf. Plut. 687, 6 iepeds we mpovdi- 
bdéaro. Soph. Tr. 680, 6 O4p we mpov- 
biddéaro. This use of the mid, of the 
simple verb, which is common in 
Lue., can hardly be paralleled in Att. 
Neither Plat. Mener. 238 b nor Meno, 
93d, is to the point, and Plat. Rep. 


154 


ARISTOPHANES. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


c \ / , X fa iy 4 
OTN TL; vat oe mpos Dewy, & YoKpares. 


~~ 


SQKPATHS. 


785 aN’ evOus emudnfe ot y arr dv Kai pabys: 


Emel TL HV, O TPa@TOV EdLdayXOys; eye. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


pep tow, Th pevTou mpwToV HY; TL TP@TOV HV; 


, as > Kx , , » 
TiS HV, ev HY paTTopefa pevta Taddita; 


¥ / > 
OLLOL, TLS NV; 


SQKPATHS. 


> 3 iA ’ A 
OvK €s KOpakas attopbepet, 


iv. 421 e is uncertain. It has been 
proposed to read ovx dy dvddéauw ay, 
to which Kock would prefer ot yap 
dddEauu’ av. 

784. vai: beseechingly. Cf. Paz, 
TP. vai 
mpos THY KpeOv kTé. —oé: depending 
On ikeTevw, avTiBorG, Or some similar 
idea present more or less consciously 
to the speaker’s mind ; but ¢é is usu- 
ally placed immediately after mpés, 
as Soph. Tr. 486, uy apés ce Tov Kar 
adkpov Otratov vamos | Aids katacTpa- 
mTovros (Without verb in Soph. only 
here). Freq. in Eur. with vat. Cf. 
Hipp. 605, vat mpés ce THs ofs Sekas. 
Phoen. 1665, val mpés ce Thode unT pos. 
Compare per te deos oro. See 
Kr. Dial. 68, 5, 2. 

785. On the charge of forgetful- 
ness and the sudden and groundless 
nature of Socrates’s outburst of im- 
patience, see Introd. § 46. — arr’ av 
kal pa@ns: the force of xai is the 
same that it would be in édy tuva Kat 
udéys, and may be expressed by ren- 
dering the clause * the little you do 
learn.’’ See also on 1344. 


378, EP. ovK av owrjoame. 


also on 595. 


787. pévro.: forthe use of this word 
in the first member of a reiterated 
question, cf. EKubul. 116. 13, ypnory 
Tis Av wéevto, Tis; Plat. Phaedr. 236d, 
Ouvume yap co... . Tiva wévTot, Tiva Gedy ; 
In the next verse it is removed to 
the rel. clause accompanying the first 
member of the repeated question. 
Kr. Spr. 69, 36. The particle is in 
no way concerned in the repetition 
of the question, but is merely adapted 
to thesort of doubting question which 
is often, but not always, repeated. 
Cf. Thesm. 630, pép’ tw, Ti wévror rpa- 
Tov Hv; emlvopuev. 

788. He can remember only that 
the thing was fem., hence ris Hy, év 7. 

789. és Képakas dopbepet: by 
brachylogy for ovx dropbepotpevos és 
képakas are; Similarly Hg. 4, 892; 
Av. 916; Pax, 72, éx@@apeis ov of5 


éro. Eur. H. F. 1290, od ys rIH05" 
atopbapnaerat. So the simple verb, 


Plut. 598, 610, viv 6€ pOeipou, i.e. Pbet- 
poupévn amifc. Dem. Mid. 139, devoi 
tives Elar POeiperbar pos Tovs movatous. 
Kur. Andr. 708, ef un Pepe? TRS’ ws 
TaxXT amd oreyns. 


. THE CLOUDS. 1 


i | 
or 


\ 
~ 790 €muAnopotatoy Kal OKaLOTaTOY yEpovTLor ; 


2=TPEVIAAHS. 


¥ , > Ans e's PS) / , 
OLLLOL, TL OvV 80 O KAKO ALULWV TELOOMGL | 


amo yap ddovpar py palov ywrrootpodeir. 


ah’, & Nedédar, ypnoroy tr cup Povdrevaare. 


XOPOS. 


c A , 5 ~ IN , 
nets ev, @ TperBvTa, TvuPBovdevopuer, 


= ¥ 7 eA 3 > 7 
795 €l Gol Tis Vids eat exTEOpappevos, 


, 5 ~ ’ ‘\ la , 
TEMLTELY EKELVOV AVTL DAVUTOV pavoaver. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


ad\N’ €or Eory” vios Kaos TE Kayalos: 


ad’ ovK ebérex yap paviaverv: Ti eyo Taba; 


XOPOS. 


‘ oe! , 
Ov 5 ETLT PETELS 3 


STPEVIAAHS. 


VTWMLATEL yap Kal odprya 


790. émAnopérarov: as if from 
éritnopwos, the usual form being ém- 
Anopovéoraros.— Here Socrates ought 
to have left the stage, but cf. 805 ff., 
and see Introd. § 46f. 

792. amd yap oAotpar: so-called 
tmesis is a relic of an early period 
when preps. were much more freely 
used as separate adys. 
occurs, however, in compound verbs 
in which the preps. have lost their 
independent force. Cf. 1440; Ran. 
1106, ava 5° épecOov.—ph pabdv: cond. 
and causal, for want of learning. From 


It sometimes 


such cases was prob. developed the 
later use of w7 with the purely causal 
partic. 

798. GAN otk ede. yap: when yap 
is separated from dd in this way, 


it is easy to assume an ellipsis with 
add, but when adda ydp begins a 
clause, the assumption of an ellipsis 
is admissible only on the theory that 
a\X\a yap is an unconscious extension 
of a\\a... yap. Moreover, it must 
not be forgotten that yap, for yé dp 
(dpa), is not necessarily synonymous 
with our for. Compare the Lat. at 
enim (enim never meaning for in 
early Lat.).—rl éya wa0w: what is 
to become of me? what am TI to do? 
Compare with the fut. in 461, what 
will befall me? See on 234. 

799. émirpérets: sc. alto, give way 
to him.—oopryd: Galen., 7d oppryav- 
Tes bvoua éml TwWY EVEKTLKM@S TWETAN- 
pwrévwv Néyerac: 50 cal kata TO 
véwy avrd udvoy elpyjxacuy, 


156 


ARISTOPHANES. 


lal , lal - 
800 KaGT €K YUVaLK@V evTTEpwv ToY Kovovpas. 


arap perept y avrov: nv dé pn Gedy, 


> ¥ > 9 > 3 nA? A > 2 
ovk eo Omws ovK €€eh@ “kK THS OlKias. 


and’ €ravapervov iti oXtyov etoeA 0 ov Xpovov. 


XOPO2. 


805 


povas Geav; ws 


(Avriarpoph.) 


dp aicOdver wretoTta Su’ Huas aya? adtiy’ wv 


Y YQ> 9 \ y A 
€TOLILOS oo E€OTLY ATTAVTA Spar, 


9 5 x 4 
oo av Kedevns. 
810 


1. Q 9 N ’ , \ al iss , 
Ov 3) avopos eKTrET ANY LEVOU KQaL pavepas E71) PJLEVOU 


yvovs amoddipes, 6 TL TAELTTOY divacaL, 


/, ~ / \ A fp ec 7 cA Q@ 
Taxéws: iret yap ws Ta Toavl” érépa tpémec Oat. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


A \ \ € / y 3 b) \ A 
ovro. pa THY “Opiydnv er evTavdi pevets: 


815 aAN ecb ée’av Tovs Meyak)éous Klovas. 


800. Kototpas: see on 48. 

803. This verse seems to have 
been formed from 843. There was 
no need for the request that he 
should wait unless he was to do so 
outside, and even if there had been, 
there is no conceivable reason why 
Strepsiades should have wished him 
to goin. See also Introd. § 46f. 

804-817: antistrophic to 700 ff. 

806. povas Bev: Socrates did not 
need this information. 

808. KeXedns: Socrates has no no- 
tion of giving the old man any further 
commands. 

812. droddwers: the situation of- 
fered no opportunity for this. See 
Introd. § 47.—On this word Eust. 
Says, Adawrew Kuplws (properly) TO po- 
petv, dvowarorombev kal KuptodexTnbev 
(properly or lit. used) éri re kvvdv kal 


AUKwy Kal ToLovTwy fgwy. Cf. Arist. 
An. Hist. viii. 6. 1, river 6é rdv SSwr 
Ta Kapxapbdovra (Sharp-toothed) da- 
mrovtTa. Hom. Il. xvi. 161, of wolves. 
Ach. 1229; Pax, 885, rov fwudv éx- 
AdWera. Fre. 492, 75 8 afua NéAagdas 
rovpov. Compare Eng. cognate lap. 

813. raxéws: obs. the emphatic 
position, at the end of the clause but 
at the beginning of the verse. 

814-888. The third episode (ére- 
a6d.ov Tplrov). 

814. pa rHv ‘OplxAnv: by Mist. Cf. 
330, 423 ff., 627; Vesp. 1442; Thesm. 
225. Strepsiades shows marked ef- 
fects of his recent training. 

815. klovas: we are to assume that 
the son, just before arriving at the 
stage, has once more, in refusing to 
obey his father, alluded to his uncle 
Megacles (cf. 124). In the house of 


THE 


CLOUDS. 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


@ Sapove, TL YpHua Tacyes, @ TaTEp; 


> A \ > ¥ > 
ovk ev dpoveis, pa Tov At’ ov, Tov ‘Odvpmrov. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


idov y’, idov, Ai’ “Odvpmov: THs pwplas: 


\ , / »” 4 
TO Aia vopuilery ovta tyALKoUTOVL. 


@EIAINMIAHS. 


s20Ti d€ Tour éyéAacas €rEor; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


3 , 
evOupovpevos 


7 , > \ A > , 
OTL TaLod pov €l KQL ppovers apKXauka. 


9 \ / > 7 3 > “a 4 
Opmws ye pny mpoaedO’, iv’ eidns metova, 


Vd , A > a \ > \ ¥ 
kai co. dpdow 7 mpayp, 0 pafwv avnp ere. 


Megacles, according to the old man’s 
ironical exaggeration, there is noth- 
ing to eat but the columns, which are 
all that is left of former splendor. 

817. pa tov A’ od: see Crit. Notes 
and on 1066. Cf. Soph. El. 1063, 
aX’ ov, Tay Aids dorpamdy, Sapdv otk 
améynro.. 

818. t80b: with contempt, “only 
listen to him.’’ Different from 82. 
Cf. 872, 1469; Eq. 87, 344, 703; Ran. 
1205; Lys. 441. 

819. 1rd Ala vopltew: the exclama- 
tory gen. (here pwplas) is freq. fol- 
lowed by the articular inf. assigning 
the cause. (Sometimes this inf. 
clause is used alone as an excl. Cf. 
268.) GMT. 805. Cf. Eccl. 787, rijs 
pwplas, 7d pnbe eravapéver. Xen. Cyr. 
ii. 2. 3, rHs TUxNs, TO Eue vov KrAnOévTa 
dedpo tuxetv.—tTHArtkovTov(: usually 
rendered so old, so big; but it would 
have to refer to his being so young, 
to be consistent with 821. Of course 
it is in all cases a question of the 


legitimate inference to be drawn, as 
TndkovTos (Tnikdcde) Means merely 
of such an age, here at your age. Cf. 
Soph. Ant. 726 f., of rydAcKolde kal 
didatduerba Sy | ppovety br’ avdpds 7 n- 
AcKovde THY pow; Plat. Apol. 25 d, 
rt d9ra, @ Médnre; TocodTov od euod 
copuwrepos ef THALKOUTOV brTOs T7- 
Ackbdade wr; 

821. dpoveits dpxauka: have anti- 
quated notions; a freq. use of ppovety. 
As to the form dpyaukd, cf. Bekk. 
Anecd. 449, dpxauxédy kal mavra Ta 
To.avra 61a TOY dvo u. Compare pedo- 
mola, ovTol, etc. 

822. Cf. Eur. Alc. 779, dedp’ 20" 
orws av kal copdtepos yévy. Strepsia- 
des is going to speak in a (stage) 
whisper, as he is about to communi- 
cate some of the ‘*mysteries’’ or se- 
crets of the school. Cf. 148. 

823. dvfp: often used in the em- 
phatie sense like our man. Cf. Eq. 
179, 388, 392, 1255. Eur. Cycl. 595, 
brws davnp tre. 


158 ARISTOPHANES. 


Omws S€ TOVTO py Sida&es pydeva. 


PEIAINNMIAHS. 


> 4 ¥ 
825 LOoU: TL ETL; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


@pooas vuvon Ata. 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


eywy 


STPEVIAAHS. 


c A > ¢€ b) SS XN / 
opas OVY, WS ayabov TO pavOaver ; 


> ¥y > 5 
ovk eoT eT, @ Pevdurmldn, Zevs. 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


adda Tis; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Aivos Baowtever Tov At’ e€eAnXakas. 


PEIAINIMIAHS. 


alBot, Ti Anpets; 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


Y¥ way) y ¥ 
taf. tov? ovtas EXOV. 


824. dmws: see on 257, where the 
shade of meaning differs. Cf. 1177, 
1464; Hg. 222; Av. 181; Ran. 7; 
Vesp. 1222. The different shades of 
meaning in different examples are 
due merely to the nature of the cir- 
cumstances, just as an imv. may be 
a command, an appeal, a prayer, a 
warning, ete. That is, if we assume 
an ellipsis, it may be that of seeing to 
it, or of taking care, guarding against. 

825. lS00: see on 82. He has 
obeyed the command mpdcene, 822.— 
vuvdy: cf. Phot. viv 64 (vuvdyH ace. 
to Kock on the ground that viv 67 
means at this moment): apriws 7 uiKpov 
Tim., viv 64: mpd ddXiyou 
Schol. Pax, 5, ovrws “Arrixol 


éum poo bev. 
xpovou. 


avtt tov apriws. Cf. Av. 923. Hermipp. 
47, pelfwr n vuvdy ore, he is greater than 
he was just now. Magnes, 5, vuvdy 
bev @mvus ui yeyovevar, vov dé prs. 

827. ok or ert: cf. 367. Strep- 
siades, not supposing for a moment 
that the previous existence of Zeus 
is questioned, understands the new 
doctrine to be that he has been de- 
throned, hence ov« ér1, no longer. 
See on 3881. Cf. 1470 f. For the 
position of @r., cf. Thesm. 946, ovx 
gor’ ér’ é\ris. —GAdG tis: Phidippi- 
des cannot imagine the universe 
without a supreme ruler. 

829. rl: cognate rather than ady. 
acc. —terOr: obs. the dogmatic style 
of the sophists. See on 331. 


THE CLOUDS. 


159 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


830 Tis you TavTa; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Lwkparns 6 Mydos 
Kat Xatpepav, os olde Ta Wuddov tyv7y. 


EI AIMMIAHS. 


‘\ > > lal Len a > la 
av 8 eis TocovToy Tov paver édyrvOas, 


4 > > 4 4 Lal 
WOT avopacw mee yodkwouy ; 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


EVTTOMEL 


kal pnoev eins piavpov avdpas deEvovs 


\ ~ A = € ‘ A / 
835 Kal vouv exovTas: wy UT THS Pedwrias 


> 4 > 5 \ 4 > > ° 5 4 
ATEKELPAT OVOELS TMTOT OVO nrensaro 


ovo eis Badavetov 7AGe Aovaodpevos: ov Se 


9 “A Ld XN / 
wotep TéOvEe@TOS KaTahoe pov TOV Biov. 


830. 6 MyAtos: Diagoras of Melos 
(see on Av. 1072 and Ran. 320), be- 
cause of his violent attacks upon the 
popular religion, was called &éeos. 
Here Socrates, rap’ irévaay, is called 
the Melian, instead of the wise, or 
something of the sort, by which the 
poet intimates that he is the Diagoras 
of Athens. So the Christian writers 
Clemens Alexandrinus and Arnobius 
call Hippon of Rhegium a “ Melian.”’ 

832. paviav: nouns denoting men- 
tal or physical states are freq. used 
in the pl. in Greek. Cf. Paz, 65, 
Tapdbeyua TOv pauay. Lys. 342, ro- 
Aéyou kal paudv puoapévas ‘ENAGOa. 
Thesm. 680, pavias préywv. Ibid. 793, 
pavias ualvecbe. Kr. Spr. 45, 3, 4. 

833. xoddow: in Att. yoda, like 
popular Eng. be mad, means both be 
angry and be crazy. For the former, 
Ch Antiph. 89.4; Epier. 5.7. For the 
latter, cf. Strato, 1.6£., récous kéxAnkas 


béporas (men) émt Setrvov; déye. |’ Eye 
kéx\nka wéporas (bee-martins) él det- 
mvov; xoGgs. See on Av. 14. —ed- 
oréper: like evpyuetv, 263. 

836. drexelparo: the coudy implied 
here is not to be confounded with 
that mentionedin14. Cf. Av. 1282, 
éxéuwr, érelvwv, épptrwyv, écwkpd- 
Twv.—nrelparo: the Greeks, out of 
regard for health and cleanliness, 
anointed themselves with oil before 
gymnastic exercisesand before meals. 

837. Badaveiov: although the bath 
was not considered so essential by the 
Greeks as by the Romans, still, in so 
faras it was necessary for cleanliness, 
its neglect is made a reproach. Cf. 
Lys. 280, pur@v, drapdrivros, €& érdv 
Plut. 85, (Ilarpoxdjs) ovx 
éNovoar’ €& broumep eyévero. Socrates 
is ridiculed as d&ouvros also in Av. 
1554. Cf. Plat. Symp. 174 a. 

838. Karadde: for katadove. Cf. 


dXouTos. 


160 


ARISTOPHANES. 


G\N ws TayioT eav wrep ewov pavOave. 


PEIAINNIAHS. 


tA > x >) 5 7, \ i , 
840 TL rs) av Tap €EKELWwWY Kal padou XPNOTOV Tis av 


ee 


STPEVIAAHS. 


addyfes; ooamep eat ev avOpatos coda: 


€ > \ 
yoaoe S€ cavTov, ws auabyns et Kal Taxus. 


> > 3 , / > > , 3 \ /, 
adX ETTAVAMELVOV [L odvyov evTavOt Xpovov. 


EI AINNIAHS. 


olwor, Ti Spdow Tapadpovovvtos Tov matpos ; 


, / Sua 3 \ A 
845 TOTEPOV Tapavolas avUTOV ELlaayaywv eho, 


 Tois TopoTnyors THY paviay avTov Ppacw; 


Hom. Od. x. 361. Hes. Op. 747, unde 
NberOar. Hence Aodrar, AodvTat, Noda Aar, 
etc. In bev thev of the stem )ov- 
has gone into its cognate consonant 
f, and disappeared. — dormep Tebved- 
ros: alluding tothe custom of bathing 
corpses (cf. Plat. Phaed. 115a); but it 
is followed rapa rpocdoxiav by rov Blov, 
i.e. ovalav, so that caradée suddenly 
assumes the force of katavaNloxes eis 
hourpd, hence squander, like eluere 
and elavare in Plautus. 

839. trep epod: i.e. 
Compare the double use of for. 

840. kal pador: the shade of mean- 
ing is a little different from that in 
785, as here the emphasis has refer- 
ence to the source from which one is 
to learn, while in 785 it refers to 
the character of the learner. This 
emphatic cai is sometimes accompa- 
nied by moré, as Pax, 1289, rod kal 
mot el; whose son are you anyway? 
Xen. Hell. ii. 3. 47, rotrov ri ore kal 
Kahéoat xpi; 


, , aA 
avr éuov. 


841. aAnOes: distinguish from a\7- 
6és. The proparox. form is an interr. 
excl. of astonishment freq. accompa- 
nied with indignation, can it be? Cf. 
Eq. 89; Av. 174, 1048, 1606; Ran. 
840; Vesp. 1412, etc. Eur. Cycl. 241. 
Also in tragedy, as Soph. O. T. 350, 
Ant. 758. 

842. Obs. the expansion of the 
Delphic yv@4 ceavréy.—rax vs: Suid., 
kal maxvs kal adpyatos éri Tov nALOlou 
TaTTeTat mapa Tois madaots. Hipp. 
Aér. p. 568, és ras rTéxvas maxées, ov 
AerTol ovde d&€es. 

843. Strepsiades goes to bring a 
rooster anda hen, whereupon Phidip- 
pides soliloquizes, 844 ff. 

845. mapavotas: cf. Xen. Mem. i. 
2. 49, ddoxwy kaTa vbmov é€etivar 
mapavolas éhdvTt kal Tov maTépa Ojoa. 
The story which was current in an- 
cient times that a suit of this sort 
was instituted against Sophocles by 
his son Iophon is prob, false. See on 
Ran, 73, 


THE CLOUDS. 161 


STPEVIAAHS. 


ee) to \ Lal a > / 3 , 
pep Ow, av ToUTOY TL dvopales; Ele poL. 


EIAINMIAHS. 
5 , 
aexTpvova. 
STPEVIAAHS. 
wn A \ / 
Kah@s ye. TauTynvi dé TL; 
EIAINMIAHS. 
5 t Andie ) 
aNEKTPVOP . 
STPEVIAAHS. 


= aos , > 
aupw TavTo; KatayédaoTos El. 
850 wy vuy TO ouTov: ada THVSE pev KadetY 
> 4 \ > b) 4 
ahextpvawav, Tovtovt 6 adékTopa. 
®EIAINMIAHS. 
ahextpvaivav; tavt euabes ta Seva 


¥ \ ¥ \ ‘ A 
€lLOW TrapehOov apTt TAPa TOUS YVUVEVEES 5 


STPEVIAAHS. 
xXatepa ye TOAN: GAN O TL paboun’ ExaoTore, 
855 emehavOavopnv av evOds Ud TAnMovs €rav. 


PEIAITINIAHS. 


\ n \ \ > U4 > 4 
dua TAUTA 37 KaL Joipariov amTwdeoas ; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Gad ovK amodw@ ex’, dA\AA KaTarreppovTiKa. 


847. rl: the pred. obj. is neut. be- 853. ynyevets: this title of the 
cause it refers to the name. See giants, stormers of heaven (cf. Av. 
Crit. Notes and on 452. Cf. 663,849. 824), hence @eduaxo, he applies to 
Andoc. 1. 129, rl xpi abrov dvoudoa; the philosophers, as dex. Cf. Ran. 
Xen. Hell. ii. 3. 47, cited on 840. 825. Eur. Bacch. 544, pbvov 5’ wore 

850. kadetv: as imv. Of. 1080; -ylyav7 ayrbradov deots. Ibid. 996, rdv 
Eq. 1039 (2); Ran. 133; Vesp. 3886,  deov dvouov déixoy "Exlovos réxov yn- 
1216; Fre. 25.2. GMT. 784; H.957. yer. 

851. Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme of 855. Cf. 631. —t6: as in 835. 
Moliére has a scene (iii. 8) very much 856. 16 ipariov: cf. 498. 
like this. See on 636. 857. dmoddédexa: the pf. here is 


162 


ARISTOPHANES. 


PEIAINNIAHS. 


tas 8 é€uBadas rot TéTpodas, @vonTE av; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


ty ld 
wamep Ilepiuxdens eis TO d€ov amodeca. 
> >» , 3 UY sy ie \ 
860 GAN’ ie Badil’, twpev: eita to Tarp 
b] 4 , 
muOopmevos e€dpapTe’ Kaya Tol ToTE, 


not necessarily equiv. to the aor. in 
856. Turned by the pass., the passage 
would be, ‘That then is how your 
iudriov got lost, is it?’ ‘ But it isn’t 
lost, but pondered away.’’ — katarre- 
dpovtika: the word is prob. coined 
for the occasion, though it appears 
later with a different meaning. Here 
the context and the familiar use of 
xatd make the sense clear. There 
may be a play upon kcatadpovety. 

858. éyBadas: see on 718. —-rot 
Tétpodas: cf. Vesp. 655, mot rpémerat 
Ta xphuara TéAKa; Anaxandr. 51, rdv 
éuov pwovavdov (flute) mot rérpopas ; — 
avonte: in genuine cases of crasis 
the accent of the second word alone 
is usually retained. After & some 
write aphaeresis,  ’vénre, which seems 
to be sustained by @’ratpe, Vesp. 1239, 
where the first syllable, it might be 
supposed, would be aspirated if it 
were genuine crasis. But the most 
freq. contraction with @ is that of 4-, 
as in our example ; and as this vowel 
is less likely than e to suffer aphaere- 
sis, the argument from @ ’ratpe is 
weakened. Besides, even assuming 
crasis with é-, the o would lose its 
individuality if aspirated in drape. 
Cf. dxwyv from a4 and éxév. Kr. Dial. 
14, 2, 21 f. ov: very common after 
an adj. in the voc. 

859. Ilepuxdéns: for the form, see 
on 70. At the time of the Euboean 
revolt (see on 213) the Spartans in- 
vaded Attica; but by a bribe of ten 


talents Pericles induced their general 
Cleandridas to withdraw the army. 
Cf. Plut. Pers 225) aihutesies neon 
his financial report at the end of the 
year Pericles accounted for this, sat- 
isfactorily to the people, by saying 
eis TO déov avnrwoa. After this the 
minister of foreign affairs had a right 
to make outlays under this head. 
Strepsiades changes dvjAwoa into am d- 
deca. — As in 856 f. there is a transi- 
tion from the aor. to the pf., so here 
we pass from the pf. rérpodas back 
to the aor. drddeoa. 

860. etra: it is not absolutely nec- 
essary to regard this as an instance 
of eira preceding the partic. (r@dpe- 
vos here) which it logically connects 
with the finite verb; for .duevos 
merely sums up i Bdadcfe, twyer, 
which is equiv. to ‘*go and learn.” 
The same is true of @rera in 1249, 
where ro.odros wy merely sums up the 
results of what preceded. Cf. Av. 
911; Plut. 1004, 1148. In Lys. 653 f., 
with the reading eyduevov of the 
Mss. (where Dind. and others have 
yevouevov), eira before dvadkwcavres 
seems to be logically subsequent to it. 
Some, however, emend radically. In 
Kr. Spr. 56, 10, 3, itis denied that 
eiva, rea, etc., can precede a partic. 
which they connect with a finite 
verb ; while Kock regards our exam- 
ple and Lys. 653 as disproving hisrule. 
For the ordinary usage, see on 409. 

861. édpapre: he thinks the art 


THE 


CLOUDS. 16 


(dhe) 


old, e€€reu dou Tpavdioavt. TLOdpevos, 


dv tpatov d6Bodrdv €daBov HALacTLKO?, 


, > / 7 c , 
TovTov ‘mpidunv cor Aracious apakida. 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


8657) nV TV TOVTOLS TH KXpOVw@ TOT ay Gere. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


> > 9 3 s Q 8 lol PS) rath) 5 sy , 
ev y, oT. eTELaUyNS.— OEvpO OCEVP, W LwKpaTes, 


» > ¥ , \ eX \ 
e€enO ; ayo y2p OOt TOV VLOV TOUTOVL 


»” > > pd 
QKOVT ava7Treloas. 


SQKPATHS. 


, , ’ a) ar 
VY)TUTLOS y2p COs Gnt 


kal Tov Kpewalpwv ovTw TpiBwy Tav evade. 


PEIAINNIAHS. 


870 avTos TpiBwy eins av, El Kpeuatd ye. 


of defrauding, about to be learned, 
will furnish the means. 

862. ola: parenthetical. Cf. Aesch. 
Pers. 838. Soph. Aj. 560, 938; El. 
354; O. C. 1615; Fre. 236. Eur. 
Med.94, etc. Kockconjectures interr. 
oic#’; but if this stood in the Mss., 
no doubt té’ would be conjectured 
by commentators as being still more 
natural. See Crit. Notes. 

863. It would be unsafe to infer 
the pay of a juror from this; for, 
although it certainly is more natural 
to understand him as meaning his 
entire pay for a day, it is by no 
means necessary. 

864. apatiba: aloy-wagon. Cf. 880. 

865. He yields with the warning, 
you will be sorry for this.— phy: 
freq. used to introduce oaths, and 
also strong assurances, esp. threats, 
See on Ran. 104.—7@ xpévw torté : 
also xpévw moré, or T@ xpbvy, OY sim- 
ply xpévy, some day, See on 66. 


866. Socrates appears in time to 
hear 867. 

868. yap: explains dkovra. 

869. kpepabpav: one would expect 
pLabnuatwy, but Kkpeuabpdy is used in 
reference to the previous appearance 
of Socrates on a kpeudOpa, 218. Kock 
is of the opinion that Phidippides, 
who knew nothing of that scene, sup- 
posed some instrument of punishment 
Was meant, since xpeudOpa, inasmuch 
as it contains the idea of hanging (xpe- 
pavvivar), could suggest a torment ; 
hence his resentment. The clause 
yvnritios yap €or, however, was of 
itself sufficient to provoke the youth, 
—rplBwv: experienced in, acquainted 
with. Cf. Vesp. 1429. Eur. Hl. 1127, 
TplBwv yap ovK ety’, droxos oto’ év T@ 
mdpos. 

870. Here Kock gives rpiBwy the 
same meaning as in 869: you yourself 
would be acquainted with the rope (see 
on 869), etc. Others give it the mean- 


164 


ARISTOPHANES. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


> 3 4 “~ A ~ , 
ovK €s KOpakas; KaTapa ov T@ dSidacKkaha; 


ZSQKPATHS. 


idod Kpewar, ws nArAMLov epbeyEaro 


Kal TOLL xELAEow dueppunkoow. ye 


mas av palo. ro otTos amddevéty Sixns 


x A x» 4 > , 
875 ) KAnoWw i] XAVVYWOLV AVATELOTY) PLaVv 5 


As. 
Kaito. ye Tadavrov TovT ewaley “TrépBodos. 


STPEVIAAHS. 
id , 
apérea, SidacKke: Ovpomodos éorw dvae- 


ing old garment, taking xpéuaio in the 
sense of be hung up, as on a peg. In 
cases like this, where there is a pun, 
perfect transparency cannot be de- 
manded. The general effect may be 
produced by a little slang: ‘‘ He is 
not yet up to the swing of this estab- 
lishment.’’? ‘* You would be up your- 
self if you were only swung.” 

872. tov: see on 818. — kpépato: 
see Crit. Notes. Various opinions are 
held as to the nature of the fault 
in the pronunciation of Phidippides 
here. Very little light is thrown on 
the matter by 8738. Kock merely 
speaks of its being the broad pronun- 
ciation of the diphthong a. Others, 
with less plausibility, think the p was 
pronounced like i, after the manner 
of Alcibiades. Some even draw in- 
ferences as to the current pronuncia- 
tion of Greek, concluding that Phidip- 
pides still retained the obsolescent (?) 
diphthongal sound of a, while Socra- 
tes already gave it the modern Greek 
sound, @in German. It is evident, 
however, that we have to do with an 
individual peculiarity, if not a special 
one confined to that occasion and 
that word. In fact, the latter seems 
most plausible ; for Phidippides, in 


making the play upon the words, 
prob. separated the vowels of at, so 
that xpéua- might sound like the first 
two syllables of xpeuadpdv, i.e. he 
said xpéua- 6 ye. — Whatever be its 
nature, Socrates at once seizes upon 
the fault, treating with lofty con- 
tempt the insolent meaning of what 
was said. 

873. Steppunkdow: dia- has the no- 
tion of asunder. Cf. Quint. xi. 3. 81, 
labra et porriguntur male et 
scinduntur et diducuntur et 
dentes nudant, et in latus ac 
paene ad aures trahuntur. 

875. KAfjow: here the summons by 
an accuser. — xavvwowv: acc. to the 
Schol., the act of making void the 
antagonist’s argument; more prob. 
bombast. Cf. Eur. Andr. 930f., caxav 
yuvaikdv elcodol  dmrwbdecav, | ai pou 
A€yousar Tovcd éxavywoay Hébyous, 
whereupon the Aéyo are given. Av. 
819; Ach. 635 (xavvoroNlras). 

876. The idea is: ‘‘I have doubts 
about this lad’s ever learning to be 
an orator; and yet by paying a talent 
even Hyberbolus learned it,’? —so 
that the case was not utterly hopeless. 
See on 551.— rotro: it is a single 
art; still we should expect ratra. 


THE CLOUDS. 165 


707 , , aN oo rs 
evOus “ye TOL TaL0a pov OV TUVVOUTOVL 


la eee 


<< @rhatrev evdoy oikias vavs T eydudev 


c / 7 > , 
880 apatidas TE OKUTWAS elpyacero, 


> A 7 , > 4 an A 
‘KAK TWYV oLolwv Batpaxovs €TOLEL TWS doKels. 


4 > pI 4 \ 4 , 
ows © exeivw TO Oyw pabyoerat, 


aN 4 > 7 b] 4 ‘\ XN 9 
TOV KPELTTOV , OOTLS EOTL, KAL TOV YTTOVA, 


a » , ’ 4 ‘\ S. 
[os TAOLKA héywy avarperer TOV Kpeittova.: | 


2X \ / \ al »” , , 
885 €ay Oe #1, TOV youv aduKov TAT) TEXVY.- 


SQKPATHS. 


. ym," /, > 5 A ~ , 
avTos pabyoerat Tap avtoiw Tow oyou, 


> \ > > / 
eyo 0 anécopar. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


AES, > Y 
TOUTO VUY MEeLYNT , OWS 


\ , XN 7 > 5 , /, 
Tpos wavTa TA Sikau avTiteye Suvycera. 


XOPO2. 


AIKAIO®’. 


xepe Sevpi, detEov cavrov 


878. ov: agreeing with the pred. 
So more freq. than otherwise with ov, 
kadovpevos, and synonymous words. 
Kr. Spr. 63, 6, A. This is esp. the 
case when wy is more closely asso- 
ciated in position with the pred. than 
with the subj. Cf. Av. 607. Plat. 
Prot. 854, rhv qoovhy dudKere ws aya- 
fov bv. But Plut. 88, éya yap av wec- 
padkwv.—rvvvovrovl: he indicates the 
size by some gesture. 

881. mas Soxeis: strictly a paren- 
thetical question, found chiefly in 
comedy and Eur. Cf. Ach. 12, 24; 
Ran. 54; Eccl. 399; Plut. 742. Fur. 
Hipp. 446. 

882. dmws: as in 824.— On the 
whole passage, see Introd. § 40f. 

883. This is identical with 113. 


884. Thisseems to be formed from 
901. Moreover, it has been remarked 
by Weyland, that 882 does not agree 


perfectly with 116 ff., 1107 ff., nor with - 
But when \ 
we consider 885, inconsistency can 


930 ff., 938 ff., 990, 1000. 


hardly be charged. 

885. waoy téxvy: this is a mere 
ady. phrase qualifying the predica- 
tion, by all means, in any case; also 
indisputably. Cf. 1823; Eq. 592; 
Ran. 1285; Feel. 366. Sometimes 
pnxary is used in about the same 
sense, as Lys. 300. So pre réxvy 
pare unxavy, Lys. 13. 95. Thue. v. 
18.4. Cf. Dem. Neaer. 16, réxvy 7 
pnxavy yrivobdy (in a law). 

888. Strepsiadesand Socrates with- 
draw; Phidippides is, excepting of 


166 ARISTOPHANES. 
890 Toto. Yeatais, Kaimep Opacis wy. 
AAIKOS. 
uP oro xpyleas. Todv yap padhov o 
> A an , 3 lol 
€v To.s TmoAAotou A€ywy arora. 
AIKAIOZ. 
3 ~ , 4 4 
amo\ets OU; Tis wr; 
AAIKOS. 
4 
Aoyos. 
AIKAIOS. 
Ld > »” 
NTITwv y wv. 
AAIKOS. 
5 , A \ 5 “ww A 
aka GE VIK@, TOV E“oU KpElTT@ 
SES 
895 paoKkovT eElvar. 


AIKAIO2. 


course the Clouds, the sole witness 
of the contest of the two Néya. See 
Introd. § 35f. The Xéyo are respec- 
tively champions not merely of right 
and wrong, but also of the old and 
of the recent times. Very similar 
is the well-known contest between 
Evdamwovia (Kaxia) and ’Apery in the 
*Qpac of Prodicus in Xen. Mem. ii. 1. 
21 ff. See on 361. 

889-1112: the fourth episode (ére- 
obd.tov Téraprov) containing (889-1104) 
the contest of the Aéyo, each ddyos 
contending for the privilege of in- 
structing Phidippides. 

891. In the T7yAegos of Eur. (Dind. 
Frg. 721) some one says to Menelaus 
U0 drow xpyves~ ovK drododmat | THs oFs 
“Edévns elvexa. 

892. Being challenged to appear 
before the spectators, the décxos re- 
plies that he will be the more sure 
of victory before the multitude. Cf. 


4 \ wn 
Ti Gopov Toy; 


Eur. Hipp. 988 f., of yap év codois | 
gatro. tap dbxyAw povoikwTepor Aé-yerv. 
This verse exhibits the only instance 
of hiatus at the end of a verse in 
this anapaestic system, and here it 
occurs between two speakers. 

893. This verse introduces the 747- 
Twv OY &bixos Néyos (and by implication 
also the 6ikaios) individually to the 
spectators. — It is worthy of remark 
that as Anaxagoras was called Nods, 
and Democritus Yodia, so Protagoras 
was called Adéyos by his cotemporaries. 
Cf. Ael. V. H. iv. 20, of “ABénptrac 
€xddouv Tov Anudxpitov Pirocodiav, Tov 
dé IIpwrayépay Adyov. Suid., Ipwra- 
yopas pwioboy erpake Tovs uabnTas mvas 
éxaTov: 60 Kai €rrexAHOn Adyos €upuc bos. 
Schol. Plat. Rep. x. 600 ¢, 616 Kal éze- 
k\HOn Adyos. — Some have imagined 
that the 6ixavos \éyos was presented 
in the form of Aeschylus, and the 
décxos in the form of Euripides. 


THE CLOUDS. 167 


AAIKOS. 


yvomas Kawas e€evpicKkov. 


AIKAIOS. 
ca \ 5 “A N \ 
Tavta yap avlet dia tovrovat 
\ 5 , 
TOUS GVONTOUS. 
AAIKOS. 


ovk, adda aodous. 


AIKAIOZ. 


’ A A 
amTokw GE KAKOS. 


AAIKOS. 
> , / lol 
€l\TE, TL TOLWY; 
AIKAIO2&. 


900 Ta Olkata héyov. 


AAIKOS. 
arr avaTpepa ‘yo auT avTide€ywv * 


29\ \ > , \ , 
ovee yap elvar tavy dypt Sixyp. 


AIKAIOZ. 
> 7 ve 
ovK eivar bys: 
AAIKOS, 
4 , al > 
pepe yap, Tov ‘oT; 
AIKAIOZ. 
Tapa Tort Oeots. 
901. ’yo air’: a rare synizesis of 


w With av. See Crit. Notes. 
903. wot ’orw: this sophistical 


897. ratra: i.¢. 7d yvGuas Kaas 
étevploxecv.— rovrovel: a comparison 


with 1096-1101, Ran.954, and numer- 


ous other passages, makes it seem 
prob. that the spectators are meant, 
though deictic i does not compel this 
inference. See on 1427. 


898. otk: see on 258. Cf. 913. 


question leads the dlxavs to speak of 
the personified abstraction. Cf. Soph. 
O. C. 1381 f., 7 madraigaros | Aixn Evy- 
edpos Znvds dpxalos vouos. She was 
daughter of Zeds and Odus. 


ARISTOPHANES. 


AAIKOS. 


mas Onta dikns ovens 6 ZLevs 


. 


> 5 j} \ ie) c cal 
905 ovK aTo\w\ev TOV TaTEp avToU 
oncas ; 
AIKAIOS. 
aiBot: TouTt Kai 57 
~ ‘ 4 iz , 
Yooper TO KaKOV: Sore poor AeKkavyp. pow 
AAIKOS. 
Tupoyepwv el KAVA pP|LOOTOS. 
AIKAIOS. 
KaTaTUyov El Kavala yuYTOS— 
AAIKOS. 
(4 of 5 y+ 
910 pooa pm elpnKas. 


AIKAIO2Z. 


Kat Bawpoddoyos— 


AAIKOS. 


Kplweo. oTepavors— 


AIKAIOS. 


904. Cf. Plat. Euthyphro, 5 fin., oi 
GvOpwrot voulfovcr. tov Ala Trav beady 
Gpistov kal dikararov, Kal 
duodoyouc. Tov avTov matépa Sjoat, 
Kaxetvoy ye (SC. Kpédvov) ad tov avrov 
matépa exrauetv. Also Rep. ii. 3878b. 
Aesch. Hum. 641, airos & @5noe rarépa 
mpes BUT nv Kpdvov.— ovens: represents 
a logical prot., though (acc. to the &é:- 
kos) contrary to fact. See on 399. 

905. avrod: for position, seeon 515. 

906. kal 84: strictly even now, but 
it has to be rendered in various ways 
acc. to the context. Cf. Ran. 1018; 
Vesp. 1483; Av. 175, 269, etc. See 
on 778. Kr. Spr. 69, 17, 1. 

907. Aexdvnv: Schol., Ww éeuéow. 
Plut. Mor. 801 b, A\dtwv 6 Kwptxds 


TOUTOV 


A , 
Kal TaTpado.as— 


(182) rov djuov abroyv moet airotvra 
Aexdvnv kal rrepov, drws éuéon. Cratin. 
255, wav Bdedvypuia o Exe; | wrepov 
Taxéws Tis Kai Nekdvny éveyKadTw, ON 
which Poll. x. 76 says, kat yap iva (i.e. 
eis 6) éfeuotor, Kal Toro Nexdvnv wvd- 
pagov, as if they had vessels expressly 
for this purpose. 

908. rupoyépwv: compare the mean- 
ings of tUdos, Tupderv, etc. In Hipp. 
(e.g. Epidem. iv. p. 517) rupwdns is 
used of one whose wits are blunted 
by sickness. — &vappooros: compare 
Lat. ineptus. 

910. pdSa: your epithets areas sweet 
as roses. ‘This acc. is cognate, as in 
Eccl. 435, ras yuvatkas TOA’ ayaba 
Aéywv. Cf. 13830. 


THE CLOUDS. 


169 


AAIKOS. 


XpvT@ TAaTTHV pM ov yryvooKeEs. 


AIKAIO“. 


od Sita mpd Tod y’, add poddPSw. 


AAIKOS. 


nm dé / fo ore} 3 \ > 7 
vuv O€ YE KOOMOS TOUT EOTLY EOL. 


AIKAIO“. 


915 


Opacvs et moddov. 


AAIKOS. 


‘\ , > b) A 
Ov dé ny, apX aos. 


AIKAIOS’. 


dua oe S€ dora 


ovoets eOéher TaV 


912. xpvo@ rattev: cf. Eccl. 826; 
Plut. 268, & xpvodv dyyeidas érdr. 
Dion. H. Rhet. 9. 4, atrac ai Aowdopla 
al mpds ’ Avyapuéuvova xpucds hv TS Aya- 
péuvou. 

913. porddBSo: “talia dicens 
olim non auro, sed plumbo 
conspergere te visus essem.”’ 
Dindorf. The antithesis of gold and 
lead is familiar everywhere. Cf. Si- 

- mon. 64 (of a false friend), rapa xpucdy 
épOov | axnparov ovdé pbruvBdov exwv. 
Cratin. 452, dalverOar xpvojv, Kar’ 
aypods 5 atOis a’ porvBdlynv. Some 
think that reference is made to flog- 
ging slaves with straps loaded at the 
end with leaden balls; but such a 
mode of punishment is not known to 
have been employed. 

915. moddAod: very, quite, altogether. 
This adv. gen. has not been satisfac- 
torily explained. Some regard it as 


pELpakiov. 


being identical with that in dXdlyou, 
puxpov, nearly, denying that dety is to 
be supplied with these. (Kr. Spr. 
47, 16,6.) Whatever be the origin 
of ddlyou, almost, woddod by contrast 
with it means altogether ; and if dXiyou 
originally depended on deity, this verb 
must have vanished from conscious- 
ness before mood could be used in 
the sense which it seems to have. 
Cf. Eq. 822; Ran. 1046. Eupol. 76, 
modo pev Slkata (rdoxes). Carcinus 
in Stob. Flor. 33. 1, woddod yap av- 
Opwrow pdppakov Kak@v | ovy7. Com- 
pare the antithesis of év roddA@ to év 
ébdlyw in Act. Apost. 26. 28 f. 

916. 8a oe S€: this proceleusmati- 
cus has no unquestionable parallel in 
regular anapaestic verse. G. Her- 
mann conjectured 6:4 0° ob. —dourav : 
go to school. Cf. 9388; Hq. 988, 1235. 

917. ovSels; masc, cara cbverww, 


170 


ARISTOPHANES. 


yvwcbyoce Tol tot “AOnvaiots, 


a , \ p) , 
OLa OLOaKELS TOUS QavonrTous. 


AAIKOS. 


920 aVXMELS alo pas. 


AIKAIO“’, 


\ , > > , 
Ov d€ Y €U TPATTELS ° 


KalTOL TPOTEpoV ETT ONEVES 


TyAepos eivar Mvods hackwr, 


3 s 
EK TmpLolov 


yVawas TPOyov TlavdeXerelovus. 


AAIKOS. 


¥ , 
925 @pLor Topias — 


AIKAIOS. 


»~ 
@MLOL pravias — 


918. yvwor8Aoe : pass. of yrdcorral 
ce AOnvato, where cé is proleptic. — 
"A@nvatos: this use of the dat. is 
most common with the pf. tenses, but 
occurs even in prose with other tenses, 
as Plat. Crit. 49 b, womep rére édéyero 
jucv. As this is not a dat. of pure 
agency, the nature of the individual 
verb is not without influence. 

921. mpotepov: equiv. to mpd Tod, 
when training in virtuous habits was 
in vogue. Cf. 913. 

922. TrHrepos: see on Ey. 813; 
Ran. 841, 855. Telephus, king of 
Mysia, was severely wounded by 
Achilles during an ineursion which 
the Greeks made into his country on 
an expedition against Troy. The 
Delphic oracle directed him to seek 
a cure from the one who had wounded 
him. Accordingly, he came, discuised 
as a beggar, to Mycenae, and through 
the mediation of Agamemnon had 
himself healed by Achilles. In the 
play of Eur. which bears his name, he 


not only appeared in the guise of a 
beggar, but showed himself to be 
an accomplished sophist ; hence his 
identification with the d&éccos Adyos. 

923. mwnprdlov: dim. of rypa, which 
is familiar from the Odyssey as a 
mark of a beggar. Cf. Hom. Od. 
xii. fin. 

924. yvdpas: rap trdvoay for dp- 
tous or dard. Cf. 815; Vesp. 462, 
1367 ; Paz, 1116, rnyv DiBvddav EoMe. 
Frg. 205, cai rds eye) DOevédou payoun’ 
av pnuara ;—Ilavdederelous: Pandele- 
tus was a sophist (mentioned also in, 
Cratin. 244) of whom little is known. 

925f. The Rav. and Ven. Mss. are 
followed in the text. The inferior 
Mss. have, AA. wor codias ys euvi- 
cms. AIK. wyor pavlas THs ons wodews 
@. On the ground that as wo in 
one place is the echo of wo in the 
other the word must be of the same 
nature, i.e. must denote disgust, in 
both places, and that the &é.xos Adyos 
cannot be understood as censuring 


THE 


CLOUDS. yt 


AAIKOS. 


Rs euvno Ons. 


AIKAIOS, 


THS ons Toews 0, 


4 4 
nTLs oe TpEpe 


Avpalvomevov Tots PELPakioLs. 


AAIKOS. 


ovxt dida€es TovTov Kpovos av. 


AIKAIOZ. 
930 elmep y avTov awOlyvar ypy 
X lal 
Kal py hahvavy povovy acKna a. 
AAIKOS. 
lo 4 lal > 4 , 
devp th, rovtrov 8 €a paiver Oar. 
AIKAIOS. 
Khavoe, THY XELp HY EemUBaddys. 
XOPOS. 
4 /, \ 4 
Tmavoacbe wayyns Kat howdopias. 
935 ah’ enidecEar ov Te Tovs TpoTéepous 


Eur., whose codia is certainly meant 
in wpoe copias, Kock proposes to read, 
AA. wypo coplas —AIK. wor pavlas — 
AA. ris ofs. AIK. brews, aris ce 
tpépe xré. The change is justified 
by assuming that 74s ofs had received 
the false marginal explanation, 7s 
éuvnoOns. 

928. Avpatvopevov: Protagoras, in 
Plat. Prot. 318 e, says, of dd go- 
pital wBdvra rods véovs, With which 
compare Men. 91 ¢, Ilpwraydpas 6é 
bAnv rhv ‘Edda eddvOave diadbelpwv 
Tos suyyyvouevous Kal pox Onporépous 
droréurwyv 7 mapeddupave whéov 7 Tea- 
capaKovra €Tn. 

929. rotrov: Phidippides. — Kpé- 
vos: see on 398, 


930. yé: implying, yes I shall. — 
ow0fvar xpq: (if) he is to be saved. 
This use of ypqvar, where the notion 
of obligation or necessity is not con- 
spicuous, but merely results from a 
purpose, custom, or something of the 
sort, is not rare. 

932. €a: synizesis, esp. freq. in the 
case of éa and ég. Cf. Hom, Il. vy. 
256; Od. xxiii. 77. Soph. Ant. 95; 
OMT Nabi ORG. LULZ 5 car auCcl. 
784; Thesm. 176.—'The déixos Adyos 
attempts to lead the youth away, but 
is prevented by the 6dlxkaws, 933; 
whereupon a personal conflict is 
stopped through the intervention of 
the Chorus. 


935, émlBekar: see on 748, 


940 


ARISTOPHANKES., 


YY 5 5 (8 , \ = 
arr edidacKes, OV TE THY KQLY nV 
, YY x 5 v4 o 
TaloEevolv, OTWS av akovaas opav 
>’ 4 , nw 
avTieyovtow Kpivas po.ra. 


AIKAIOS. 
dpav TavTt €0édw. 
AAIKOS. 
Kayoy eGédXw. 
XOPOS. 


pepe Sy, Torepos heEeu mpodrepos ; 


AAIKO3. 
, /, 
ToUTM docw: 
Ley 6) , re x , 
KaT €K TOUTwY, wy av héEn, 
pNeatloow Kavos avTov 


\ § , , 
KQL LAVOLALS KATATOLEVTW. 


945 TO Tehevtatoy 5, Hy avaypvéy, 


\ , Y \ 2 \ 
TO T POO WTTOV aATAaV KQAL taopbahpa 


y > qn 
KEVTOUMEVOS woTEp UT aVvOpnvav 


938. kplvas moira: for a similar 
situation, cf. Luc. Somn. 6, where 
‘Eppoydugixy (Sculpture) and ITadela 
contend over Lucian himself. 

940. mértepos... mpdtepos: cf. Eccl. 
1082, rorépas rporépas atradh\ay@; Plat. 
Legg. iv. 712 @, mérepos dmroxplvacbat 
mpotepos av é€0é\x; and freq. This 
mapnxnots occurs already in Hom. Il. 
lil. 299, dmmérepor rpérepor. 

942. ék Trovrwv: for use of dem., 
see on 588. The &éckos proposes to 
turn the other’s words against him, 
hence he speaks of them as a quiver, 
from which he will take arrows. Cf. 
Plat. Theaet. 180a, dv tud re Epy, wo- 
wep €k papérpas pnuarlokia al- 


viyuwdn dvacra@vres amotofevoucl, Kav 
rovrou {nr Hs Moyov AaBerv, érépw wemNij- 
fe KaLvy@s peTwvomacMery. 

943. pyparloow: cf. Pax, 534, ob 
yap noerar avrn (sc. Elpjvyn as goddess) 
month pnuatiwv ducavkGy (i.e. Kuripi- 
des). See also on the preceding verse. 

947. Kevrovpevos: cf. Vesp. 432, 
rwopbaua vy KiKXw KevTelre Kal Tos 
daxrvdovs.— bd . . . bard: AS WoTep UT” 
avOpnvayv is placed before that which it . 
illustrates, the repetition of the prep. 
is necessary; when the comparison 
is placed after, the prep. is usually 
omitted in the woep clause. Here it 
is possible, of course, to const. vd 
Tav yrwoua@v With drodetrat. 


THE CLOUDS. 173 


vm0 TOV yvouav arroNetrat. 


_ XOPOS. (2tpody.) L 
949-50 


hoyouce Kal ppovtict Kal YV@|LOTUTFOLS pepipuvas, 


vuv deiferov TO TLOVVO TOUS meprdeSiqnns 


Cy 


Cue > A , > , , EO mn 
OTOTEpos avTow éeywv apetvav havycerat. cS 
~ \ 9 b] , , > la / - 

955 vu yap amas evOdde Kivduvos avetrat codias, : 
= , A 3 A , > \ > \ , —_ 
NS TEpL TOUS Epors ones €OTLY AyYwV [LEeyLOTOS. etalon): 


GN’ @ Toddois Tods tpexButépovs HOeau ypyortors eS 


He of’ ¢ 


948. By this paroemiac dimeter 
the anapaestic system — a hyperme- 
tron of uncommon length — is at last 
terminated. Rhyth. and Met. p. 38. 
This passage, 889-948, bears a con- 
siderable resemblance to Eur. Med. 
1389-1414. 

949-1023. A syntagma (or dywr). 
See Metres. 

954. €yov: in argument. 

955 f. klvBuvos dveirar: this expres- 
sion seems not to occur elsewhere. 
Kock suggests that duévac may be 
throw open, as in Hom. Il. xxi. 537, 
dvecav Te widas, and Eur. Bacch. 448, 
K\joés T dvaKav Ovperpa, hence cam- 
pus patet, in quo periculum 
(trial) faciant sapientiae. He 
also suggests that it may be equiv. 
to dvapplrrew (throw, as dice) in dvap- 
plrrev klydvvov, run the risk. The 
general meaning seems to be, nunc 
enim summo hic in discri- 
mine versatur sapientia. 

957. ésots ldots: the Chorus 
speaks of both éyo as friends; for 
pirhos evidently refers to them, not 
merely to the déccos and the Socra- 
tists. In the next verse the dlkavs is 
favorably characterized by the Cory- 
phaeus. 

959. adda: metricians remark that 
when a dialogue is held in anapaestic 





oTepavaras, 


tetrameters, it is always introduced 
by two verses in that metre recited 
by the Coryphaeus, and these (Vesp. 
648 excepted) always have a typical 
form, beginning with d\\d. It should 
be observed, however, that add is 
regularly used in such cases merely 
because, as a rule, other matters in 
hand are dropped, in which case a\Xa 
is naturally employed in making the 
transition. In Vesp. 648 (where a\\a 
is not used) the transition is not 
abrupt, since it is the second time 
that the Chorus in the same scene 
gives way to the anapaestic dialogue. 
In fact, the choric passage may be 
regarded as a sort of interruption. 
Where the Coryphaeus first intro- 
duced the dialogue, a\d\d is used, 
546. Moreover, it does not matter 
whether the metre is anapaestic or 
not. In Paz, 601 f., two iambic 
tetrameters, beginning with d\Xd, in- 
troduce a dialogue in iambic tetrame- 
ters. Also in Thesm. 531 f. In Nub. 
1397 ff. the same thing occurs with- 
out adda for the reason above ex- 
plained in the case of Vesp. 648, the 
iambie tetrameters having already 
been introduced by d\dd@ in the same 
1351. Still the use of ad\Ad in 
the first summons of an dydév may 
canonical, — At 476 f. 


scene, 


have become 


174 


ARISTOPHANES. 


960 pnfov dovyy rw. yatpeis, Kal THY avTov diow Eire. 


AIKAIO2. 


he& z, \ b) , PS) / ¢€ 8 , 
EC@ TOLVVYV TYV APXAlLav TTQLOELAV, WS LEKELTO, 


97 93 


3 \ \ 4 4 » \ , 
or eyo Ta Sdikaca héywr yvOovy Kal cwdpoorrvy 


> dé 
VEVOLLOTO. 


A \ “5 oc \ , ge ee) an 
TPOTOV pev EdEL TALOOS PwvnVY ypvEavtos pnoev QKOU- 


Oat’ 


> , > A € la sty? > an 
€l\TaA Badilewv €V TALOLY 600s E€VUTAKTWS ELS KiOapiorov 


the Coryphaeus recites two anapaes- 
lic tetrameters (beginning with a\)a) 
summoning Socrates to begin his in- 
struction, whereupon the latter be- 
gins with iambic trimeters, —a strong 
indication that here the original play 
has been changed in revision. See 
Introd. § 44.— erehavecas: cf. Hom. 
Od. viii. 170, beds poppy érecr sréper. 
Pind. Ol. 1. 100, éué dé crepavaoa 
ketvov AioNnlde wodra xp7. 

960. pitov: see on 357. — atrod: 
for gavrov. Cf. Av. 1020. Dem. De 
Cor. 262, wcOdoas abrov Tots broKpirais 
érpitaywvlarers (you acted the part of 
tritagonist). Xen. Mem.i. 4.9, obdé yap 
Thy éavTod oye Wuxy opas. Insome 
of these examples the readings vary. 
H. 686a; G. 995. 

961. A similar anapaestic passage 
is Telecl. 1, Aw rolvuy Blow é& dpxjs, 
ov éyw& Ovnrotor wapetyov KTE. 

962. évevopioro: in aestimatio- 
ne erat. Cf.248. Plat. Gorg.466b, 
(oi pyropes év Tats mbdeorv) ovdE vopite- 
cOat Euovye Soxovow. Luc. Hermot. 24, 
Tatra pwev ovdé vouiferbar rap avrois. 
—'yevdusoro with aphaeresis, rather 
than vevéuoro with omission of aug., 
is written, because the early Att. 
poets omitted the aug. only in lyric 
passages or in pjoes ayyedcxal. 

963. Of the well-bred Athenian 


youth, Luc. Amor. 44 says, amd ris 
Twatpwas éotlas é&épxerar KdTW Kexupws 
kai undéva TOv dravT yt wy mpogBrérwy. 
We have an instance in the case of 
Autolycus, Xen. Symp. 3. 12 £.—yps- 
favros: uttering a syllable (in com- 
pany). Cf. 945. The aor. partic. 
thus connected with a verb of physi- 
cal perception is poetic. Of. 292. 

964. evtaxtws: cf. Alex. 262, ¢v yap 
voulfw Tottro T&v dvehevOépwr | eivar, 
TO Badlfey appvOuws év Tats dd0ts. — 
els kiBapiorot: for the ellipsis, see 
H. 730 a.— The education of the 
young at Athens inciuded 1) reading 
and writing, taught by the ypaypa- 
TiTHs, 2) music and poetry, taught 
by the x@apior7s, 3) physical exercise, 
directed by the ra:dorplBns. Cf. Plat. 
Prot. 312 b, 325 d ff. The reason 
that the grammatical instruction is 
here omitted may be either because 
it was often imparted along with the 
instruction in music and poetry, or 
else because it could exercise no 
moral influence apart from that which 
came incidentally from the subject- 
matter; or the reason may be simply 
that no innovations had taken place 
in primary instruction. The course 
with the x@apicrys is touched upon, 
964-972 (cf. Eq. 992); with the macdo- 
TplBns, 973-978. 


THE 


CLOUDS. 17 


| 


\ ne ‘\ > / > , 
965 TOUS KWULYNTAS YUMVOUS af poous, KEL KPlLvooy KaTa- 


vibot. 


> > A uy Cy PEIN \ A \ , 
€l\T AU Tpopabety a0 ph €OLOAT KEV TW HNpP@® HY) Evuve- 


XOvTas, 


9 Iladd\dda trepoérodw Seavav 7) Tyrémopdév 7 Bdoapa 


> 4 \ ec ra) 
EVTELVAJLEVOUS THY APMoviav, HY Ol TAaTEpES Tapedwkav. 


965. kophras: from Kwon, city- 
district, like vicinus from vicus, 
and corresponding to dnuéryns from 
djpos, country-district ; or,as Phot. has 
it, rods év TH wédex Sjuous Kwuas Paci 
mpocayopever Oar kal Kwuntas Tos dy- 
péras év moda. Cf. Isocr. 7. 46, dte- 
Nopmevor THy wey OAL KaTa Kwas, THY 
6€ xwWpavy Kara Oruous, ebewpovy Toy 
Blov rov éxdorov. There were no 
public schools, but it was natural 
that the children of the same coun 
should, for the most part, attend the 
same school. —-yupvots: see on 498. 
—kptpvoSy: a species of cognate 
acc. The instrumental dat. might 
have been used, as in Nicoph. 13, 
upérw arplros. 

966. er’ ad: see on 975. —-mpopa- 
Getv: see on 476. — €&lSackev: sc. 6 
Kapicrns. — pn Evvéxovtas: Schol., 
pn €xOdBovras ra aldota éx Tod ouvé- 
xew rTods pnpo’s. Cf. Plat. Prot. 
325d, els didackdd\wv méurovtes (the 
parents) odd waddov évrédXdovTac ére- 
pereicbar evkoculas TOv raldwy 7 ypap- 
parwyv Te kal Kaploews. — With fuvé- 
xovras, uy and not od is used because 
the partic. contains an implied com- 
mand and is connected with the subj. 
of the inf. mpopadetv, i.e. wh Evvéxev 
is part of the instruction, grammati- 
cally considered, 

967. Ila\\déa mepoérodiv, deway 
Oedy éypexvdowuov | mori fw modeud- 
doxov, dyvav | maida Ards peyddou dbapd- 
oirmov(Bergk, Poet. Lyr M1. pp.554f.) 


is the restored form of the begin- 
ning of a favorite song composed by 
the dithyrambie poet Lamprocles of 
Athens, who flourished about 500 .c. 
— Tndéropév re Bobaua ’pas was the 
beginning of a song of the dithyram- 
bic poet Kvdldns (written also Kydléns, 
Kyéeldns) of Hermione. Berek iden- 
tifies him with the Kyxeléns who is 
mentioned in 985, 

968. évrevapévous: prob. pitching 
high, and hence singing with vigor. 
This use of the word seems to be 
taken from the stretching or tension 
of the strings of a musical instru- 
ment. The mid. with dpyoviay is not 
found elsewhere, but évrelver@ac rékov 
occurs in the lit. sense, and in the 
metaphorical sense examples are not 
wanting, as Aeschin. 2. 157, évrewa- 
pevos ra’tTnv TiHv dkeiavy Kal avdciov 
pwvjy, Where the reference is not to 
musical pitch, but to the vigor of 
In the act., Alex. 317, 
7) Twavapydvov Td Kady €vTevov. — 
THY appoviav: here prob. the music 
(whatever be the particular tune) in 
antithesis to the words, the rel. clause 
being epexegetical of the idea ex- 
pressed by évrewvauévous. But dpyovla 
seems sometimes to denote a par- 
ticular tune, or a definite musical 
composition accompanying a certain 
Cf. Plat. Prot. 326a, 
dibdoKovet 


emphasis, etc. 


set of words, 
(ol xKidapirral) movjpara 
pedroroady (lyric poets) els ra KWaplo- 
para évrelvovres (attuning) Kal rods 


et O€ TIS 


ARISTOPHANES. 


Se 4 > x fA , 
avT@v BwamworoxevoattT  Kapiperey TiVa 


KO[LTY, 


5 poe ee ~ cn Le 


Y c an \ \ A , N Py , 
971 OLAS OL VUY TAS KATa Ppvvuv TAVTAS TAS vo Ko\oKap.- 


MTOUS, 


/ /, c X 7 , 
emerpiBeTo TuTTOmEvOsS TOANGS, ws Tas Movoas apavi- 


Cov. 


év matdorpiBov S€ Kafilovras Tov pnpov eden mpoBa- 


puOuods Te kal Tas apmovias avayKa- 
fovow olkewdcba. The only ‘ har- 
mony ’’ in the modern sense known to 
Greek music was that of an air and 
an instrumental accompaniment of 
one or more parts. The vocal music 
was all in unison except where the 
age or sex of the singers naturally 
led to a difference of an octave. 
969. Bwporoxevoatro: acc. to Schol. 
Plat. Rep. x. 606 ¢, Bwporoxla éori 
mpocedpela Tis mept Tos Bwyuods vmrép 
Tov TL Tapa Tay OvdyTwy haBety. weTa- 
gpopik@s 6é kal 4) maparAynolws (analo- 
gously to) rabry woedelas evexd Tivos 
ko\axela. Cf. Pherecr. 140, tva pH 
mpods Toiot Bwmots mavTaxov | ael Nox By- 
res (waiting, lingering) Bapyorsxor kadw- 
ueba. Arist. Hth. N. ii. 7. 13, wepi 6é 
76 nov Td év radia (jesting) 6 wév pécos 
evTpdmedos (facetious) Kal 4 dudbecs 
y 6€ UrepBoryn Bwpo- 
Noxla kal 6 €xwv atrnvy Bwuordxos- 
6 5 é€\Xelrwy dypouxds Tis. — Kaptrhy : 
see on 338. Cf. Pherecr. 143. 9, Kuvn- 
cias 5€ « étappovlous kaumds mov év 
TaisoTpopats drodwdexe. Cicero, Legg. 
ii. 15. 38f., agrees with Plato that 
every change of music affected the 
institutions of government, and adds, 
negat (Plato) mutari posse 
musicas leges sine inmutati- 
one legum publicarum. Hence 
Plato and Aristotle commend the 
vigorous Doric mode. Seeon Hq. 989. 


, , 
eUTpamreNia ° 


hea bat 


971. Ppdviv: this poet, called Spur- 
ws in Aeol., was the son of Camon of 
Mytilene. Cf. Poll. iv. 66. Plut. 
Mor. 1138 b, ce, 7d 8° Sdov 7 ev Kara 
Téprravdpov kibapwola kal wéxpe P pv ve- 
dos amd Tis otca SueréX\er> ov yap 
éfqv TO wadady peradépey Tas appovlas 
kal Tovs puduovs: év yap Tots vduors 
(modes) éxaorw Svernpovy Thy oikelav 
Ttaow (key): 60 kat ravrny Thy éerwv- 
play eixov: vduor yap mpoonyopevOnoav 
(were named), éredn ov fv Tapa- 
Bivac kab’ exacrov [7d?] vevouirpéevoy 
eidos THs Tdcews. Music herself says 
in Pherecr. 143. 14 ff., Bpdms 5’ ‘dvov 
oTpoBirov EuBawy Tiva | KdumTwv we Kal 
aTpépwv brnv dép9opev | ev wévTE xop- 
dais bwWoex apuovias Exwv. Timotheus, 
still worse acc. to Pherecrates, sings 
atriumph over him in twisting (Bergk, 
Poet. Lyr. 11), waxdpros joGa, Tiddee, 
Kapué br’ eimev: | wuxa Tiuddeos 6 Mid7- 
a.os | Tov Kaduwvos Tov twvokduTTav. 

972. modAds: SC. TANYds, cognate 
ace. with the pass. Cf. Ran. 636; 
Pax, 644, of 6 ras mdnyas Op@rtes, as 
érirtovto. For the ellipsis, cf. Soph. 
El. 1415, KA. ofuoc wétdAnypar. HA. 
matcov, el cOéves, dim Hv.—ahavitov: 
see on 542. Cf. Aleman, 95, rav M@- 
sav katavoets, Where Eust. explains, 
avtt tov dgavicers. Thue. vii. 69. 
2, 7as waTpiKas aperas un apavifery. 

973. mpoBarécOar: cf. Ran. 201. 
“Pueri humi sedentes iu- 


THE CLOUDS. 


WG 


TOUS Taloas, OTwS Tots eEwlev pndev SeiEevay amnves- 


59> > , > > , A \ 
975 eit av maduv avis AVLOTAMEVOVY TupYNoa Kal 7 povo- 


eto Bar 


» a 3 lal A ” \ / 
eLOwXov Totow epactatow THs HBns py KaTahetrewv. 


Hreibato S dv rovydadrod ovdeis tats vrevepbev TOT 


¥ Y 
av, WOTE 


“~ > lA ft \ w~ 9 7 b] / 
TOLS aidotouoe dpoaos KQL XYous WOTTEP penrovoww emyvbe: 


> > xX A , \ x ‘ ‘\ 
ovo av padakyny pupacapevos THY pavny T™pos TOV 


bentur pedes protendere, ne 
adductis pedibus foedum et 
obscaenum spectatoribus ad- 
spectum praebeant. eadem de 
causa arenam in qua _ con- 
sedissent conturbari oporte- 
bat.’ G. Hermann. 

974. rots €EwSev: although the law, 
cited in Aeschin. 1.12, forbidding on 
penalty of death that any grown per- 
sons but near relatives should enter 
the schoolroom during the presence 
of the children, is spurious (K. Her- 
mann), still, established usage for- 
bade the presence of grown persons 
when boys were being instructed by 
the ra.dorpiBns.— arrnvés : here equiv. 
to G&koopov. 

975. clr at wadwy adOis: here cira 
denotes grammatical sequence, while 
a’ expresses logical relation to what 
precedes (cf. 966); mau denotes the 
reverse motion of duorduevov as com- 
pared with ka@ifovras, 973, and ais 
denotes that they are again in the 
position occupied pd rod Kabivew. So 
we might use such an expression as, 
“then again, when he came back (rd- 
hw) again, etc.’ Here * rose back up 
again ’’ happens not to be Eng. usage. 
Yet it is not always possible to assign 
each word its individual force in ac- 
cumulations of the sort. The expres- 


EpaoTny 
sions av@s a’, radu ad, adOis ab marwy, 
etc., are freq. met with.—daviordpevov: 
transition from the pl. to the sing. 
Cf. 988 f.; Ran. 1073 ff.; Av. 561 ff.: 
Vesp. 553 ff., 565 ff.; Lys. 858; Thesm. 
797. —ouppaoca: complanare pul- 
verem.—mBys: depends on efdwdov. 

977. av: this particle, being fre- 
quentative in its effect, renders the 
aor. possible in a general statement 
(past time), where the impf., which 
may also take dy, is more usual. 
GMT. 162. Some, however, draw a 
distinction between the impf. with 
dy and the aor. with &y. A single 
instance of the plpf. occurs Lys. 517, 
éremtia uel dv. 

978. Bpdc00s Kal xvots: the soft, 
dew-like down, such as is seen on 
or fruit. This would be 
removed from the body by the anoint- 
ing and subsequent scraping (d7roéve- 
0a). Cf. Anthol. Pal. 12. 36, unpots 
dfs Errerre xvbos. Ibid. 9. 226, uddwv 
Theocr. 27. 48, 
Plut. 
Mor. 79d, rods IlXadrwu ypwuédvous, 


blossoms 


xvovv émixapridiov. 
pada Ted TA5€ xvodorvTAa Pitdow. 


trepov 5é pndev ad 7 7d Kadapby Te 
kal 'Arrixdv womep dpbaov nal xvoov 
dmodperouévous rl dv palys; —phroror: 
8¢. Kudwvlos, peaches or quinces. 

979. parakqv: proleptic pred, — 
dupacdpevos: lit. kneading, hence 


178 


ARISTOPHANES. 


980 avTOs EavTOV Tpoaywyevwr Tots d>Oarpors eBadiLer, 
ovd av édéoBar SeurvovvT’ eEnv Kepaddarov THs pa- 


pavieos, 


sQ> »¥ “A /, c 4 > \ , 
ovd avynfov tav mperButépwr apmalew ovde oéhwor, 
00d dyodhayety ovde Kiydilew ovd toyev To 70d 


évah\aé. 


AAIKOS. 


> aA \ , ‘\ , > , 
apyaia ye Kat Airodiddy Kal TeTTiywy avaperta 
985 kal Kyxetdov Kat Bovdovior. 


making soft. The metaphor would 
have been obscure if wadaxyy had not 
been expressed. 

981. av: obs. frequentative &y with 
ééjv. Notice also the acc. and inf., 
for dervodvr’ must not be regarded as 
dat., since the « of this case does not 
suffer elision in Att. Kr. Dial. 12,2, 
7. Of. Ach. 1079, od Seva wh Eetvai 
‘we und éoprdcar; —Kedddarov: the 
best part of the radish. Schol., ov« 
éreuvov 6€ kaTa puAkos ws viv, adda 
Kata KUK)ov. 

982. trav mperBurépwv: gen. of sep- 
aration, dependent on dpwdtey, snatch 
away. Of course the notion is snatch 
away before the older persons could 
take it, and lit. to snatch from them. 

983. opohayeitv: cf. Plut. Mor. 
439 d, ra.dds 6Yopayodvros, 6 Awyévns 
T@ wadaywy@ xbvdurov (buffet) ~wxev, 
6p9Gs ov Tov wh wabdvTos, GAG TOU LH 
diddéavTos TO GudpTHnua ToLicas. — Kt- 
xAlfav: from Kkixdn (see on 339), eat 
delicate birds, hence gormandize. The 
word means also giggle, and some take 
it in this sense here, while others 
think that the poet intended the 
ambiguity. Cf. Frg. 313, adda re 
road érepa wupt’ éxcydltero. 

984. dpxaia: as in 915. — Auo- 
Atmhq: the Aurédca (Aurédeva) Or Bov- 
pbva, a festival in commemoration of 


the first establishment of agriculture, 
was celebrated towards the end of 
June (the 14th of Zxipopopidv) on the 
Acropolis. The festival was devoted 
especially to the worship of Zeds 
Tlo\e’s, and was attended with very 
ancient usages and ceremonies. <A 
work-ox, an animal which it was 
otherwise strictly forbidden toslaugh- 
ter, was offered in sacrifice; the priest 
fled as if he had committed a crime, 
and the axe was brought to trial and 
a curse pronounced on it.—tertlyev: 
the old men among the early Atheni- 
ans (acc. to Eust., wéxpe 77s Lepixdéous 
otpatnytas) wore their hair done up 
in a knot, which was held together 
by golden cicadae. Cf. Luc. Nav. 3, 
(rots mpoydvos Hud) €ddKer Kaddv eivac 
Kouav Tovs yépovras dvadoupévous Kpw- 
Bddov bred TérTrye XpvT@ averAnupévov. 
Thue. i. 6. 3, kai of rpecBirepor adrois 
TOv evdaidvwv ov Todds ypbvos ered 
émavcavTo xpug Gy TeTTlywv évépoe Kpw- 
BvNov avadovuevor TOV ev TH Kepadry 
Tplx Ov. 

985. KnyxelSou: a very early dithy- 
rambic poet, whose name is here used 
proverbially (as in Cratin. 56) to 
designate the good old time. — Bov- 
doviwv: the Bougéua are strictly the 
special ceremoniesattending the slay- 
ing cf the ox at the Audra. Cf. 


THE CLOUDS. 179 


AIKAIO“&. 


> > S Ane 3 ‘ b] A 
akX ovv TavtT e€oTw execva, 


e€ dv avdpas Mapafwvoundyous nun maldevors EOpeev. 


‘\ x ‘ ~ 5 ‘\ > c / , 5 
Ov de TOUS VuUV evOus EV LUATLOLOL dvoaoKELs EVTETVU- 


ix Par, 


7 > / > 9 > “A td , 
wate pp amayyerO’, orayv opyeta bar Tlavabnvators déov 


> \ 
QvuTOUS 


Thy aomida TAS KwANS TpoeXwy apetn THS TpiToye 


ig 
VELNS. 


990 Tpos TavT, @ pepaxiov, Oappav ewe Tov KpeEltTH 


Hesych. (s.v. Bovrns), 6 rots AumoXios 
7a Boupbma SpGv.—GAN odv: but then. 
Cf. 1002. 

987. This verse, Av. 600,and Vesp. 
568, seem to contain the only certain 
instances of fem. caesura in ana- 
paestic tetrameters. The other two 
sometimes cited, Plat. Com. 145.4,and 
Callais, 3, are uncertain. — iparttovcr: 
cf. 965, where yuuvol means without 
iudria. It is the new practice of 
wrapping children (eb0ds, sc. matéas 
5vras) in these that is condemned. 

988. amdyxerOar: choke with in- 


dignation. Cf. Vesp. 686; Ach. 125, 
Tatra 547 ov ayx6vn; See on 1036. 
—opxeio@ar: at the Panathenaea 


(both the peydda and the pixpa) the 
war-dance (mupplxyn, see on Ran. 153) 
was a standing exhibition. Cf. Lys. 
21. 1, els ruppixioras dv_dwoa Iavabn- 
valois Tots weyaddos 6xrakooglas dpaxpuds. 
Ibid. 4, cat Wava@nvaios rots puKxpots 
éxopyyouv muppixistats ayevelots, Kal 
dvidwoa érra pvas. 

989. dom(Sa: in a properly con- 
ducted war-dance the shield was used 
just as in battle. Cf. Plat. Legg. vii. 
8l5a. Butthe effeminate young gen- 
tlemen, acc. to the dlkaws Adyos, now 


Aoyov aLpou: 


do not know what to do with it, and 
let it hang carelessly over the xwh#, 
thus showing disrespect for the god- 
dess in whose honor the dance is per- 
formed. — Tptroyeveins : the origin of 
this name of Athena has been vari- 
ously explained. Prellersaysthat the 
true meaning of the word (i.e. Tprro-) 
is the roaring flood, as in’ Audirpirn 
and Tpirwy, in the theogonic sense 
of the primeval foaming flood of 
chaos, from which went forth the 
heavens with all their shining ob- 
jects. See on Hq. 1189. 

990. mpos ratra: in view of this, 
accordingly ; different from 6:4 radra. 
Cf. Aesch. Prom. 1030, rpds radra Bov- 
Neve. Plat. Charm. 176 ¢, mpds raira 
Bovrevov 8 re mownoeas. Thue. iv. 87. 6, 
mpos Tadra BovreverOe ev. Id. i. 71. 7, 
mpds tdde BovdeterHe ev. —Oappav: 
when the voc. is neut. (uepdxcov), 
either the natural gender may be 
used (constructio ad sensum) 
as here, or the grammatical, as in 
Par, 1269 ff. Sometimes, when a 
grammatically neut.thingisaddressed, 
the neut. becomes necessary, as Eur. 
Frg. 694 (Dind.), pidov Eddov, | &verpé 
por ceavTd Kal ylyvou Opact. 


180 


ARISTOPHANES. 


b] 4 A > \ \ ve > , 
KAaTLOTHOEL purely ayopav Kat Bahavetwv améyer Oat, 


A ~ ~) x , 4 
Kal Tols aiaypots alaxvverOar, Kav oKaTTYH Tis CE, 


préyer Oar: 


‘\ la ¢ A , e / 
KQL TWV bakwv TOLS m peo BuTEepous utraviorac bau T poo- 


LOUOLY, 


Kal py TEpl TOUS TavTOV yovéas TkaLovpyetv, AAO 


TE pnoev 


995 aloypov Tove, 6 TL THS Aldovs pédhea Tayadp’ ava- 


TAHOE * 


pnd els dpynotpisos eiodrrev, iva pa) mpos Tadra 


KEXNVOS 5 > 


pnr@ Brnfeis bro topridiov THs edKdelas ato pav- 


991. prioetv dyopav: cf. 1003. Plat. 
Theaet. 178 ¢, ovrot 6é rou éx véwy rpa- 
Tov pev els ayopayv ovK icact Thy ddr, 
005 Omov dixacThpiov 7 BovhevThpiov. — 
Badravelwv: the habit of frequenting 
the baths or taking warm baths as a 
luxury seems to be here condemned. 
Cf. 1044. Hermipp. 77, od wévror pe- 
Qvev Tov dvdpa xpH Tov ayaboy ovdée 
OepuorXovrety. In Com. Anon. 261, 
the young people are spoken of as 
being Oepyorovelats dmadol, wadOaxev- 
vlais aBpol. 

992. hdréyer8ar: burn with indig- 
nation. Cf. Soph. O. C. 1695, 76 pépov 
€x Geotd ckah@s pnébév dyav pdéyecOor. 
Plut. Mor. 46d, alcxtvy pdeydbuevov 
Thy Puxnv KTe. 

993. travicracBar: cf. Xen. Mem. 
il. 3. 16, 6600 rapaxwpjoa Tov vedre- 
pov mpecBuTépw cuvTvyxXavorTt TavTaxKov 
voulferac Kal KaOjuevov bravacTa- 
Id. Symp. 4. 81, bravicravrac 
6é wor 75 Kal Odxwv Kal ob0v é&laravrat. 
Hom. Il. i. 533. 

995. ro ayadpa: theideal. The ex- 
pression Aldods dyadkua, however, is 


val. 


oOns- 


more forcible than the ideal of mod- 
esty, for it is a figurative use of 
the image of Modesty (the goddess). 
Cf. Plat. Symp. 222 a, dtovyoudvous dé 
ldav dv tis (rods LwKpdrous éyous) 
eUpjoet Oevordtous Kal mreioT aydhuara 
dper hs év avrots €xovras.— avamrAnoery : 
pollute. In this sense the verb regu- 
larly takes the gen., but the pass. 
is found in Thue. ii. 51. 4, érepos a’ 
érépov Oepamelas avamiumddpevor €Ovn- 
aKov, Where deparelas depends on a7é. 

996. tatra: the performance of 
the édpxnotpls. Cf. Isocr. 7. 48.— 
kexynvas: cf. Eq. 804,1118. Compare 
inhiare, Verg. Geor. ii. 463. Hor. 
Sat. i. 1. 71. 

997. prrw BArAnOels bad: becoming 
enamoured of, or lit. being struck with 
an apple by. The apple was sacred to 
Aphrodite. Cf. Verg. Hcl. 3. 64, 
malo me Galatea petit, las- 
civa puella, on which Voss says, 
“To present with apples, to hit with 
apples, or to eat apples with one, was 
a declaration of love.’? So BddAdew 
pddoot, Theocr. 5. 87; 6. 6. 


THE 


CLOUDS. 


181 


> 5 A Las \ , 3.42 \ , 
pnd QVTELTELY TW TATPL pnder, 17d lametov kake- 


OavTa 


pvnoikaknoa. THY HArLKiav, e€ Hs eveotroTpoPyOys. 


AAIKOS. 


5 ae 5S , , , A ‘\ , 
1000 €L TAVT, W pELPaKLOY, TELTEL TOVTM, Vy TOY ALovuToYV 


nw c z ©. 2 4 7 al 
tots Immokparovus vieow el€es, Kal o€ KadovawW BXLTO- 


998. Cf. Isocr. 7. 49, davremety dé 
Tots tperSutTépos 7 Aodopjcacbat Sevvd- 
Tepov évouifov 7 viv mepl rods ‘yovéas 
éfauapretv. —’lamerov: in the same 
sense as Kpdévos (his brother) in 
929. See on 398. Cf. Plat. Symp. 
195 b, “Epws Kpédvov kal ‘Iarerod 
dpxa.6repos. 

999. pyvynoikaxfoat: here remind 
of as an evil, reproach with or cast up 
to; usually the verb means remember 
evil, bear malice, and is very com- 
mon in the oaths taken on making a 
treaty of amnesty (durnoria, sc. ka- 
xv). Cf. Xen. Hell. ii. 4. 43, dudcavres 
Spxous H uNv wn pwynotxakyjoeyv. Cf. 
Plut. 1146 ; Lys. 590. Thuc. iv. 74. 2. 
Aeschin. 3. 208.—thv ndcklav: sc. 
Tov mwarpés. —éveotTotpopHOns: veor- 
col for raides, to designate their help- 
lessness, is esp. common in Eur. Cf. 
also Aesch. Cho. 256, 501. Plut. Mor. 
48a, worep anrives veorcol, xexnvores 
del mpds addbrpiov orbua. 

1000. ratra: cognate acc. — rel- 
oe: the fut. indic. in prot. is com- 
mon when the apod. contains a 
virtual threat. Cf. Gildersleeve in 
Transactions Am. Phil. Association 
for 1876. 

1001. ‘Immoxpdrovs: the son of 
Ariphron, a brother of Pericles. He 
was a general in the Peloponnesian 
War, and was killed in the battle of 


[LO pLLaV. 


Delium in the winter of 424-423. 
Thue. iv. ror. 2. His sons, Telesip- 
pus and Demophon, were not yet 
grown at that time. Afterwards they 
brought suit against their guardian, 
a fragment of whose defence, which 
was written by the orator Lysias, has 
been preserved in Dion. H. De Isaeo, 
8 (Lys. Frg. 43). They were ridiculed 
by the comedians for rudeness and 
stupidity. Cf. Thesm. 273. Eupol. 
127, adN ‘Inmoxpdrous ye matdes €xBd- 
Amol Teves, | BXnxnTa Téxva (baa-babies) 
Kovdauas ye god Tpémov. Ath. iii. 96e, 
T&v ‘Immoxpatous vidy ous els bwolay 
(piggishness) kwpmdoupnévous olda. Phot. 
on ts states that people called them 
‘Inmoxpdrous ts instead of viots. — 
vieowv: in Att. bs (and so dat. pl. 
véor) without « was the current form 
except where, in poetry, the metre 
demanded that the first syllable 
should be long. This is stated by 
some of the grammarians, and is 
shown by inscriptions prior to the 
Roman conquest, 1468.c. The gen. 
vod, written by the dipéwrrs, occurs 
in the Ms. of Hyperides. The resem- 
blance between certain forms of this 
word and of ts is, therefore, consider- 
able. —elfes : see on 341.— Kadotow: 
fut. Formovable v before consonants, 
Cf. 911. Soph. Ant. 509, 

orbua. — BrArtropdppay : 


see on 06, 
tarl\dover(v) 


152 


ARISTOPHANES. 


AIKAIOZ&. 


ad’ obv Aurapds ye Kat evavOns ev yupvaciors Sdia- 


Tpubecs, 


ov oTwpvAwV KaTAa THY ayopay Tp Bonet ola 


TEP Ob VUV, 


ove’ ENKO[LEVOS TEpt Tpay.watiov yioxpartiNoyeé- : 


ETT piTTOU r 


=) > > > / \ ¢ XN lal 4 > 
1005 dA’ eis “Akadnpeav Katidy v0 Tats poplars a7ro- 


mamma-baby, milksop. Acc. to a 
Schol. on Plat. Alc. IZ, 118e, Xanthip- 
pus and Paralus, sons of Pericles, 
were called by thisname. Cf. Bekk. 
Anecd. 31, 3, BdtToudumas- 
€x\eAuuevwy Oud TpUP Hy. 
TO BXlTov, 6 €oTe AdXavov ExduTOV (A 
limpsy plant) apoupdv Te Spyutryros, Kat 
éx Tod pdupa, 0 onuaive (Signifi- 
cat) unrnp. See on papuudxudos, Ran. 
990. The insipid nature of the BXé- 
tov, blitum, is freq. alluded to, as 
in Theopomp. Com. 59, Antiph. 243. 
CfpeelingwN.He xx. 22593. abiituen 
iners videtur ac sine sapore 
aut acrimonia ulla, unde con- 
vicium feminis apud Menan- 
drum (873) faciunt mariti. That 
is, they called the women BXrdées. 
Compare bliteus. 

1002. Aumapés: from physical ex- 
ercise. — yupvaclots: the gymnasia 
were public places for physical exer- 
cise taken without the supervision of 
teachers. The formal instruction in 
athletics was given in the palaestrae, 
which were private establishments, 
controlled by individual ra:dorpiBac. 

1003. tptBorektrpameda: TpiBodos is 
a prickly weed, which exhausts the 
fertility of the soil. Cf. Verg. Geor. 
1.153. Lys. 576. éxtpaedos seems 


émi Tay 
OUYKELT AL META 


OpéEeu Pee 


to mean distorted, unnatural; and, as 
this meaning does not give the com- 
pound a suitable sense, Kock pro- 
poses rpiBoreutpazred , citing Isocr. 7. 
49 to illustrate the bad repute of 
the evdrpdmedXo in the good old time. 
The word prob. denotes idle quibbling, 
such as far-fetched witticisms. 

1004. éAkdpevos: (in constant dan- 
ger of) being dragged (into court). Cf. 
1218; Hq. 710. 

1005. ’AxaSjperav: a gymnasium 
to the northwest of the city, less than 
a mile distant. It was named after 
the hero Academus, or Hecademus, 
and was planted with trees and pro- 
vided with water and walks by Ci- 
mon. Cf. Plut. Cim. 13. In it there 
was an altar of Athena, surrounded 
by (originally) twelve sacred olive 
trees, uopfa. Afterward there were, 
and still are, many more. Cf. Soph. 
O. C. 694 ff., 706. Hupol. 32, év 
evoxlots Spouotw *Akadhuov Geod. — 
a&roOpéter: there were dpducx laid off 
in the gymnasia. Cf. Plat. Phaedr. 
in., TeOduevos AkouuevG kata Tas ddovs 
pnot yap aKo- 
mwrépovs (less wearying) T&v év Tots 
Spouors etvac, Upon which Hermias 
Says, dpduor Foav Toro Tivés, Grou ETpeE- 
Xov oi véo, 


TOLOUMAL TOUS TEPLT TOUS" 


THE CLOUDS. 


185 


oTehavwodpevos Kahauw NevkKa@ peta TaHdpovos Hi- 


KLWTOU, 


ptdakos olwv Kal atpaypoovrns Kal hevKns dvdXo- 


Bodovons, 


> oy Y , € , , , , 
POS EV WPA Xalpwr, OTOTAV TAATAaVOS TTEAEA YUOUpily. 


1006. kadapw: referring to the 
chaplet worn in honor of the Dios- 
curi, the gods of skill and prowess, 
who were specially revered in the 
race-courses and the palaestrae. 

1007. pidrakxos: the cutdat here 
meant was a vine resembling the ivy, 
with fragrant white flowers, — prob. 
a convolvulus. It was much used 
for chaplets. Cf. Plin. N. H. xvi. 
35- 63 (after Theophr. H. P. iii. 
18. 11), similis est hederae, e 
Cilicia primum profecta, sed 
in Graecia frequentior, quam 
vocant smilacem, folio hede- 
raceo, parvo, non anguloso, a 
pediculo emittente pampinos 
flore candido, olente lilium. 
fert racemos labruscae modo, 
non hederae, colore vubro. 
Id. xxi. 9. 28, folia in corona- 
mentis smilacis et hederae, 
corymbique earum obtinent 
principatum. Eur. Bacch. 108, 
O7Ba, Bpvere xXonpa cpuldake Kad- 


Akdprw. See on Av. 216. —ampa- 
yRoctvns: otium, freedom from 
trouble, such as lawsuits. It is 


spoken of as if it were a flower, a 
sort of *‘holiday-rose.’? For similar 
metaphors, cf. 51; Ach. 190, 193, 196; 
Paz, 529 ff.; Hq. 1832; Vesp. 1059. 
Xen. Symp. 2. 4, nuds 5é rivos few 
6bejoe.; Kadoxdyallas, épn 6 Lwxparns. 
—hetxns: whitepoplar. Obs. the ac- 
cent. The nymph Aetkn had been 
changed into a tree. This tree stood 
on the bank of the Acheron in the 
lower world. When Heracles carried 


off Cerberus from the gate of Hades, 
he crowned himself with a wreath of 
its foliage. The under side of the 
leaves was turned white with sweat 
from his head. From this wreath 
Heracles raised the white poplar, 
which appropriately adorned strug- 
gling heroes and youths in the gym- 
mnasia. (Cf. Verg. Eel. 7.61. Hor. 
Od.i.7.21 ff. From its mythological 
habitat it was often called dxepwis. — 
pvdAdAcBoAotvens: this must be a mere 
epith. ; still it can hardly have the 
meaning, shedding leaves, given by 
L. and S., for suchan epith. would be 
pointless. Kock thinks it cannot re- 
fer to the @uvAdoPoNla of applause, nor 
to what is mentioned in Hor. Od. iii. 
18. 19, spargit agrestes tibi 
silva frondes, which happens only 
inautumn. Hence he proposes PuAdo- 
Kouovens, assuming a verb duddoKopmety 
from gudXNbxonos. Cf. Av. 215, 742. 

1008. wAdravos: the oriental plane- 
trees ‘Gf. Eline Ne Hi xaie 1.13, 01s 
non iure miretur arborem um- 
brae gratia tantum ex alieno 
petitam orbe? platanus haec 
est. Ibid. 5, celebratae sunt 
(platani) in ambulatione Aca- 
demiae Athenis cubitorum 
xxx111. The earlier name was rAa- 
tauoros. Cf. Hom, Il. ii. 8307, xadq 
bd mrAatravlorw, Which Cic. Div. ii. 30. 
63 renders sub platano umbri- 
fora.— pOvuplty: like bride and 
groom. Cf. Theoer. 27. 67, dddndots 
Id. 1.1, d60 re 7d WiOdpicua 

See on Hy. 806. 


Widipifov. 
kal a mirus. 


184 


ARISTOPHANES. 


= A na CaN , 
Hv TavTa Tons, ayw ppalo, 


1010 


‘\ ‘\ , ¥» X\ r 
KQaL T POs TOUTOLOLV EX7S TOV VOUV, 


e€ers aet aTHPos Autrapor, 


X povay hevknV, @pous peyadous, 


ylotrav Baav, mvyny peyadny, 


TooOnv puKpav. 


1015 


x Ss 4 € lal > Py , 
nv aTrEep Ol VUV ET LT?) EUS, 


mpata pev ees yporay wyparv, p~“ 
Gpovs pixpovs, ots henrdv, 


yhotray peyahyv, Tuyny piKkpar, 
Kony peyadyny, WHndioya pwakpov- 


4 > > , 
KQL 0 QAVQATTELOEL 


1020 


\ \ > \ Y \ Ces 
TO PEV alo VK Pov AT av kKa\ov nyeto Oar, 


XV ‘\ > ~) , 
TO Kadov 6 alo yx pov * 


1009. Cf. Anaxandr.40.1,xavtatra 
moijs worep ppdgw. Av. 977. 

1010. Since pay attention to a thing 
is either rév voby mpocéxey Tivi OY TOY 
voov €xe.v mpos Tie OY TL, and never 
Tov voov mpocéxev mpos Tim, the read- 
ing of the Mss. rpds rovrois rpocéxys 
tov voov could only mean in addition 
to these things you give heed, which is 
not very suitable. The emendation 
kal TovTo.LW mpocéxys gives the much 
more common caesura; but the cae- 
sura of the text sometimes occurs, 
as in 892, 947. 

1012 f. Aevkgnv: fresh and clear as 
opposed to wxpdav, sallow, in 1016. — 
apous... yAatrav: cf. Luc. Somn. 7, 
el 5° ébéXets cuvoiketv éuol (Sculpture 
personified), rods wuous ééers Kap- 
Tepovs, ov) éml Adyots éeratvecovral 
oe WAYTES. 

1014. méc8nv pixpadv: Schol., cw- 
ppoctvns cvuBodov. 

1016. The correspondence of the 


antitheses, otherwise so exact, would 
seem to require rp@ra pév é&ers oT 00s 
Nerrov, | Xpodv wypav, wpyous pKpous. 
For the same reason Meineke con- 
jectures that something has been lost 
from 1014, to which Wygirua paxpdv 
in 1019 corresponded. 

1019 f. WHdiopa: rapa rpocdoxiav. 
The popular orators are ridiculed, 
who always have long decrees ready 
to offer. —dvarreloret: SC. 0 dbikos Nbyos. 
The confusion of words in their rela- 
tion to ideas in the domain of morals, 
which confusion was in part due to 
the influence of the Sophists, is por- 
trayed in Thue. iii. 82. 3 ff. Cf. Sall. 
Cat. 52. Archelaus, of Athens or 
Miletus, a disciple of Anaxagoras, 
said, Diog. L. ii. 4. 16, 76 Stkasoy eivar 
kal 70 alaxpov ob picer, GANG vouw (not 
natural, but conventional). Anaxandr. 
42, 7d yap KoNakevery viv apéoKkery 
dvon exe, flattering is now called 
‘complimenting’ (lit. pleasing). 


THE CLOUDS. 185 
‘\ ‘\ , A > , 
Kal Tpos TovTots THS “AvTyLayou 
Katamuyoovrns o avamAnoe. 
XOPOS. (Avtirtpopy.) 
1024-5 @ kadXirupyov codiay Kevoratny éracKar, pren 


c € , A , A ¥ » 
@s OU Gov TotL Aoyors Gadpov exectw avOos. 


> , > 4 » > € lal PAD C'S ION 
evoaipoves 5) NOav ap OL Ca@vrTes TOT €E7Fl 


1030 TOV TpOTepwy: TpOds ovY TAO’, W KOprboTpETH MovTaY 


~ 
EX OV, 


A V6 7 c -) 7 c 7 
dec OE héyeww TL KQALVOV, WS EVOOKI LY KEV avynp. 


1022. “Avtipdxov: not known; 
said by the Schol. not to be the An- 
timachus upon whom the Chorus in 
Ach. 1150 ff. imprecates curses. 

1023. dvamdqoe: cf. Ach. 847, Kod 
Evyruxdv o “LrépBodos Suxdv dvardh- 
oe. — The anapaestic system termi- 
nating with this paroemiac verse, 
closes the argument of the dixacos 
héyos, in Which are interspersed com- 
ments by his opponent. 

1024. kadAlrupyov: prop. used of 
a city, though Eur. Suppl. 619 has 
KadXlrrupya media. For a metaphor 
analogous to this, cf. Aesch. Suppl. 
96, idmre 5 éXrliwvad tbwirtpywr 
mavwres Bpoto’s. See on Ran. 1004 
and 925, 

1027. avOos: cf. Pind. Ol. 6. fin., 
éudv 5 vuvwv det’ (exalt) ebrepres tiv- 
Oos. Id. 9. 48, atver 6€ madady pev 
olvov, GvOea 5° Yuvwv vewrépwv. —oG- 
ppov dvOos is in the sense of dvOos 
cuwppoctyns, as in Hy. 403, dwpodédxo- 
ow ér dvbecw ttwv. 

1028 ff. evSalpoves .. . mpotrépwv: 
cf. Cratin, 228, paxdpios Fv 6 mpd Tod 
Blos Bporots. mpds ra viv, ov elxov 
Avipes ayavéppoves Hovdbyw copla Bpo- 
TOv mepicookaddelts. —Gpa: see on 
165, —{avres: impf. partic., the time 


being determined by 767’ érl rv mpo- 
tépwy. — Verses 1028-1031 (evdaluoves 

. €xwv) do not respond metrically 
to the corresponding verses of the 
strophe, 953 ff. Some, including Kock, 
regard them as corrupt, while Teuffel 
and others see in this another mark 
of the incompleteness of.the revision. 
— The Coryphaeus introduces with 
1034f. the metre (iambic tetrameter 
catalectic) of the succeeding dia- 
logue. See on 959. 

1031. Kkopworperf: 7.e. coupdrnre 
mpémovoav. See on 649. ‘This pas- 
sage is regarded by some as furnish- 
ing evidence that the 4éixos Adyos 
was represented as Euripides, since 
Ar. sometimes uses xouwds and its 
derivatives in speaking of Euripidean 
characters, and even formed the com- 
pound koupevpurcxds, Hy. 18. Since 
the déucos Aédyos has a KouWorperA 
potoay, this view is strengthened, 
unless indeed it is merely meant that 
the cause of the déxcos is supported 
by the Muse of Euripides, i.e. by the 
poet himself. 


1032. oé: Tov ddicov.—avyp: 6 
Slkaws. Obs. the crasis. In Att. 
the da- is always short; in Ep. it 


varies. 


ARISTOPHANES. 


A , ip » Lal SS 2) , 
Sewav dé cor Bovrevpatwy coke Setv mpds avror, 


1035 eimep TOv avdp’ brepBaret Kal py yerAwr dPdAnceLs. 


AAIKOS. 


\ \\ / > 2) 4, ‘\ /, > , 
Kal pny mada y erviyopnv Ta omdayxva KareOv- 


JeOovv 


Y Pw jin , , , 
ATAVTA TAVT EVAVTLALS YVWOHALOl ouvrapa€éar. 


3 XN \ 4 \ , > Scan Coe at > , 
eyo yap yTTwy pev hoyos du’ avTo Tour ékdHOnv 


> a A 9 , =) / 
€V TOLOL ppovTitTaiouy, OTL TPWTLOTOS ETTEVONO A 


A 4 3 A tf S) 4? > 4 
1040 TOLOLY VOHPOLS EV TALS OtKaLS TAVQAVTL avTie&ar: 


‘ le) A x , ¥ b) » , 
Kal TOUTO TEL Y PUpPlwY EoT a€vov OTATH PWV, 


N oS, , ¥ A 
ALPOVEVOY TOUS NTTOVaS hOYyous ETELTA VUKAY. 


oKxebar d€ THY Taidevolw H TEémoeV, ws ehéyEw: 


9 A fal ”~ > IF, 
oats oe Oepua dyor ovobar TpwTov ovK Eacey. 


, , , ¥ , \ \ , 
1045 Kaito. Tiva yvounyv eywy eyes Ta Depa hovrpa; 


AIKAIOZ“. 


€ \ , , 3 \ PS) he A \ 1LVo 
OTLy) KQAKLOTOV €OTL KQAL €LAOV TWOLEL TOV AV pa. 


1035. tmepBadet: see on 445. 

1036. kal... ye: cf. 4. — émvys- 
pyv: see on 988. Cf. Luc. Prom. 17, 
0 dé pddiord me amromviyer, ToT éoTly. 
Td. Catapl. 12, év pe mvivyer uddoTa.— 
Ta oThayxva: cf. Ran. 1006. 

1040. év tais BSixats: see Crit. 
Notes. éikac always denotes law- 
suits, processes before a court, even in 
Thue, i. 28. 2, dikas 70eXov Sodvar, and 
V. 27. 2, dlkas toas kal ouolas didwor, 
and in Aesch. Suppl. 701, dixas drep 
Tnuatwy doer. 

1041. mdciv: this form is not used 
in tragedy, and israre in prose. Kr. 
Spr. 23, 7, 4. mdetv (or more usually 
mhetvy 7, Which Cobet restores every- 
where) is used before numerals, esp. 
in Ar., without being itself inflected 
and without affecting the case of the 


numeral. Compare plus tertia 
parte interfecta (abl. abs.). H. 
647; G. 1156. 

1042. €mera: then still. Cf. 1249; 
Ran. 205; Av. 29; Ach. 291, povos 
oreduevos eira Sbvacat mpds eu aro- 
Brérevv. 

1043. This verse is addressed to 
Phidippides, and 1045 to the dixaos. 

1044. Cf. 991. —-ampérov: correl. 
to eira in 1055. 

1045. tiva yvopnv éxov: philo- 
sophical phraseology, holding what 
theory, i.e. for what reason? 

1046. moet: VY _, asin 388, 1009, 
etc. This verb and its derivatives 
often have the first syllable short. 
In fact, some Mss. and even some in- 
scriptions show zoetvy, which is con- 
sidered by certain ancient gramma- 


THE 


CLOUDS. 187 


AAIKOS. 


Swed 70% , a» , \ »¥ 

eriaxes’ evOis yap o exw pécov haBadv aduxtov. 
7 / A ~ \ , 4,3 » >] 

Kal por ppacov, Tav Tov Ads taiday tiv’ avdp 


¥ 
AploTov 


Wuxnv vouiles, ele, kat TAELaTOUS TOVOUS TOVAT aL; 


AIKAIOZ“. 


1050 €y® ev ovdev’ “Hpaxdéouvs Bedtiov’ avdpa Kpivo. 


AAIKOS. 


mov wWexpa dnta moémor eides “Hpdxdera hovrpa; 


Kaitou Tis avdpELoTEpos Hv; 


AIKAIO2&. 


an 3 > ‘\ ¥ iS, 3 A 
TQAUT €OTLY AUT EKELVA, 


a 2a / SPN 8 > e / , 
a TOV veavioKwY ae OL NnuEepas hadovYTwV 


rians as the Att. form of the word. 
Compare poeta. 

1047. émloyes: hold! Cf. Eq. 847, 
915; Ran. 522; Vesp.829. Cratin. 70, 
éricxes attrod (just there), un mépa 
mpoBns Aéyou.—péoov: the wrestler 
whom the antagonist had _ seized 
around the middle of the body was 
regarded as virtually overcome. Cf. 
Eq. 388; Ran. 469; Ach. 571, éye yap 
éxouar péoos. Hecl. 260, péon yap 
obdérore AnPOjooua (lit.). Aristopho 
Com. 3, de? ru’ &pacbar wéoov 7 Sv rapo- 
volvTwy, madauThvy vouicov ' Apyetby 
bh opav. — &buxrov: very few simple 
verbal adjs. in -rés have act. mean- 
ing, as Ovnrés, duvvards (act. and pass.) ; 
but when rendered neg. by d- they 
are more freq., but still rarely, so 
used, as Thuc. vii. 29. 3, alpe? rhv 
miki apudrdkro.s re éruresdy kal 
ampocdoxyrors. Xen. /ell, ii. 2. 
21, eloidvras 5° abrods bxos Teplexetro 
Trodts, poBovpevor wh Ampaxror nKoev. 


(dmpaxros in this sense is very com- 
mon.) Hence, although d&g@uxroy could 
be explained as neut. cognate obj. of 
haBwy or €xw, it is not necessary to 
resort to this explanation. 

1051. “HpdxAera Aourpa: wasacom- 
mon designation of all warm springs, 
as is attested by Ath. 512f. and 
others. That the weary Heracles 
might refresh himself, Athena (or 
Hephaestus) called into existence the 
warm springs at Thermopylae. Cf. 
Pisander, Heracl. Frg., 7G 5° év Oep- 
porvAno. Jed yNavk@mis "AOhvn | moet 
Oepud oeTpa mapa pnyutu Oadaoons. 
At these springs stood an altar of 
Heracles. Cf. Hdt. vii. 176. 16f. 

1052. avr’ éxetva: ‘ that same old 
See on 26. Cf. 906; Pax, 64, 
rovr éstl tovri 7d Kaxdy avd’ obya 


” 
song. 


"heyou. 


1053. 8 npépas: (gen.), all day 
long, del being always in the sense of 
habitually. 


ARISTOPHANES. 


mypes TO Badavetoy Tovet, Kevas d€ TAS TadaioTpas. 


AAIKOS. 


1055 eit’ ev ayopa THY SvatpiBny eyes: eyo 8 eave. 
el yap movnpov Av, Opnpos ovdémor av éroie 


\ , ye \ x Oe Si \ Y 
tov Néotop ayopntynv av ovde Tovs wodous amapvrTas. 


» 8y x #95 A > \ A a eQr \ 
ave. OnT ‘evTedder els THY yOTTaV, HY ddl per 


¥ A \ , b) A 3 \ \ I 
ov dynou xpHvat Tovs véovs ackeiv: éyad Se dypi. 
Q A > “A , AS 7 
1060 Kal Gwppoveity ab dno xpynvar: do Kako peyioTo. 


3 ‘\ ‘\ \ NX lal lal ,  ) i »” 
em7EL OU dua TO owdpovetv TO TT WT OT €LOES non 


ayabdy t yevouevov, dpdcor, kai p’ e€€deyEov eirav. 


AIKAIOZ, 


TohXots. 6 your IInhevs €haBe du’ adrd THY payatpav. 


1055. Reference is made to 991. 

1056 f. av... av: this particle is 
often repeated in apod., either to 
give emphasis, or to remind the 
hearer of its presence in the sent. 
when it is far removed from its verb. 
This, of course, is esp. common in 
neg. sents., as Eur. Iph. T. 245, ov« 
av pbdvos dv. Ton, 222, ovd av ék 
céGev av mvdoluav. Ar. Av. 1147, ri 
djTa modes av ovK av éepyacalato; Cf. 
Eq. 17; Av. 829; Thesm. 196; Lys. 
191, and often. GMT. 223; H. 864. 

1057. Cf. Hom. Il. i. 247f., rotor 
dé Néorwp | qdverhs avdpovoe, dryds 
IlvAlwy dyopnrns. Ibid. 490, ayophy 
kvdidverpay. The sophistry is trans- 
parent. In this frivolous use of the 
poets in argumentation, the déccos 
shows a general likeness to Protago- 
ras. Cf. Plat. Prot. 339 a, jyotduac 
éy® dvipl madelas wéyirrov pépos eivar 
mept ém@v dewvdv eivarc: €ott dé TovTro 
Ta Wd TOY tomrav deybueva oldy 7 
eivac Evuévac d& Te 6pOGs memolnra kal 
@ ph, kal érictacbac duedecy Te Kal épw- 


Twmevov héyov Sodvar.— wodovs: such 
men as Odysseus, Calchas, etc. In 
Plat. Prot. 316d, Protagoras makes 
Homer himself a sophist. 

1060. kako: i.e. 7d wh aoKely Thy 
yAGrrayv and 76 cwpoveiv. 

1063. modXois: answer to 7@ in 
1061. —TIInAets: cf. Hor. Od. iii. 7. 
17f., narrat paene datum Pe- 
lea Tartaro, | Magnessam Hip- 
polyten dum fugit abstinens. 
Hippolyte (or Astydamia), wife of 
Acastus, king of Joleus, failing to 
win the affections of Peleus, made 
slanderous representations against 
him to her husband; whereupon 
Acastus attempted to bring about 


_the death of Peleus by means of 


treachery when he was on a chase in 
the forests of Mount Pelion. ‘ But 
the gods chose to reward him for his 
moderation; so they provided him 
with a dagger (made by Hephaestus) 
which possessed properties so won- 
derful that it enabled him to over- 
come all antagonists. Acastus be- 


THE CLOUDS. 


189 


AAIKOS. 


pdyaipayv ; aoTetov To Képdos eA\aBev 6 Kakodaipwr. 


1065 “L'7repBodos 8 ovK Tov Adyvwr Trev 7) TadaVTA TONG 


etAnde dia Tovnptav, ad’ ov pa Av ov peaxatpav. 


AIKAIOS’. 


Kat THY O€rw y eynpe Sid 7d Twdpovety 6 IIydevs. 


AAIKO®. 


G9 9 X lal , by Se IN ¥ a5 > \ > ¢ \ 
KAT ATOALTTOVOa o4 QvUTOV WX ET OU y2pP HV vBpiorys 


came aware of this and, when Peleus 
was asleep, he concealed the dagger, 
in order that Peleus, while searching 
for it, might fall into the hands of 
the Centaurs. This would have caused 
his ruin, had not Chiron (d:cadraros 
Kevtatpwy) assisted him in procuring 
his dagger, with which he then over- 
came those monsters of the moun- 
tains.” Preller. Cf Pind. Nem. 4. 56ff., 
5.26ff. Hes. Frg. 85 (Goettling). 

1064. acretov: nice, of course ironi- 
cal. 
1065. “YaépBodos: see on 628, and 
Eq. 1304. Cf. 876.—6 ék trav A\vxvov: 
i.e. 6 ék TaY AvXVOTWAGY, just as the 
dealer in birds is called 6 é« t&r dp- 
véwv, Av. 13. oi Avxvol, Ta pve, etc., 
designate parts of the market. See 
on £q. 857 and 1375, — wdeiv Wf ToA- 
Ad: cf. Dem. Aphob. 7, waprupiav mArA€ ov 
} mavy TOAAGY avayvwobeicav. 

1066. trovnplav: acc. to the Schol. 
it was his habit to mix lead with the 
copper out of which he made lamps; 
but other knavery must be meant 
here. —ov pa AC ov: see on 817. Cf 
Ran. 645,1043. Menand. 285, otk fAar- 
tov, ob, wa Thy ’AOnvav. Plat. Lach. 
190 e, od wa Thy Ala, ob yadrerdy einciv. 
Xen. Occ. 1. 7, ob pa AL ok ef Th 
Id. 21. 


kakdy, ToUTO KTIua eyw KaAG. 


~ 


7, ov wa AP ovx of ky &picta Td coma 
éxwot. Id. Symp. 2. 4, od pa AV ov 
Tapa TOY LupoTwADY. 

1067. O€rw: ace. to Hom. J/. xxiv. 
59 ff., Hera claims to have reared 
Thetis and to have bestowed her 
upon Peleus, because the latter was dear 
to the gods. Cf. Ap. Rh. iv. 790f., 
805f. But another story was that 
Zeus and Poseidon wooed her, and 
that Themis or Prometheus having 
revealed the will of fate, that a son 
of Thetis and Zeus should become 
the ruler of the universe, the gods 
decreed her marriage with Peleus, 
In Hom. J/. xviii. 482 ff., Thetis com- 
plains that Zeus has compelled her 
against her will to marry this mortal 
man, who now yhpai Avyp@ | Keira év) 
peydpos apnucvos (worn out). So she 
naturally spent much of her time 
with her sisters, the Nereids, and with 
her old father, Nereus, in the depths 
of the sea. Accordingly, when Achil- 
les mentions his father in the Iliad, 
he always conceives of him as being 
lonely and deserted, and not under 
the care and protection of his divine 
consort. Somewhat differently Apol- 
lod, iii. 13. 16. The &ixos Adyos dis- 
torts the legend to suit his purposes. 
1068. {Bpiorys: here a wantonly 


190 


ARISTOPHANES. 


3Q> e¢ \ > la) , ‘\ , , 
ovo dvs €V TOLS OTPWOLAC LW TYHV VUKTA mavvuy ile: 


LOV0yuvy Sé Tiapwpovperyn yaipe. 


\ Dh / 
Ov 5 €l KPOVLT7TOS. 


oKepar yap, @ peipaKiov, €v TO TwPpovely aTavTa 
wa e A > 4 , b ~ 
aveotw, noovav F dowv pédd\geus amootepeta Oat, 


7 las tf y , la 
Tatowr, YVVALKOY, KoTTaBwr, oper, TOTWYV, KAVACHLOV. 


7 7 A y / SIN a 
KQLTOL TL OOL Cnv a€.ov, TOUTWV EQV atepn Ons ; 


1075 elev. 


4 > b) lal > ‘ las ‘2 > , 
TTA PELL evTev0ev —€S TAS TS pvaews aVayKas. 


NLapTEs, noaaOns, Euolyevoas TL, KAT eX 1pOns * 

TB APTES; PAT UNS We MOUX CUCIES it tae 

>] 4 ’ , ‘\ > 4 > AY > c an 

amohwhas: advvatos yap e& héyew. €uol O dprov 

Xp® mH hvoe, ckipta, yéda, vouile pndev aloypov. 

[oLxos yap Hv TUS adous, TAS. aVTEpPELS Tpos autor, 
1080@s>s ovodev noiknkas: eit eis Tov At’ ETAVEVEY KEL, 


licentious person, in contrast with od- 
ppwv. 

1069. Svs mavvuxitev: see on 
203. H. 952; G. 1528. 

1070. civapwpovpevy: to be treated 
bBpiotixn@s. Cf. 1068. — xpovuraos: 
from Kpévos, as it is used in 929 (see 
on 398), and ‘trmos. Similarly were 
formed kpovodatuwy, kpovobnkn, Kpove- 
Anpos, as terms of reproach. 

1071. daavra: i.e. all the disadvan- 
tages which inhere in (& éveatw), etc. 

1073. kottaBwy: the kérraBos was 
a sport in which was tested skill in 
striking a given mark, usually the 
mouth of a vessel, with a small quan- 
tity of wine thrown from a goblet. 
There were many varieties of the 
amusement. — kaxacpov : 
laughter (ha ha !). Compare «xArouds, 
the giggle of girls. See on 983. 

1076. ypaptes «7é.: paratactic hy- 
pothesis, sometimes in the declarative 
form, as here; sometimes interr., as 


boisterous 


acbeverrepos el; Tois upxovay jpnyod, 
Dem. Androt. 26; sometimes imy., as 
maides yevecOwoay: ppovTidwy dn mayra 
mAéa, Antipho, Frg. 131. — rl: the 


indef. pron. presents the crime (éuol- 
xevoas) as a trivial affair. Cf Eq. 
1242. 

1078 xpo ty dice: indulge 
naturae. Cf. Isocr. 7. 38, ‘Somer 
ay Tovs ev Tots GAAos mpdyuacw ovK 
avexTous byTas, emeiday eis” Apetoy mayo 
avaBGow, oKvouvtas TH pvaet XpPT- 
oTOat. 

1079. potxos: Ze. porxedwv. — ad- 
tov: the husband. 

1080. This appeal to the example 
of the gods is not comic invention. 
Cf. Eur. Hipp. 47446, tBpis | a8 
€otl Kpetoow Saiudvwy elvar Oédcw- | 
TtoAma 8 épaoa. In Eur. Tro. 948 ff., 
Helen, being esked why she deserted 
one husband for another, replies, thy 
Oebv (Aphrodite) réAa¢e kad Aids kpeto- 
cwv yevod, | 0s TY ev BAAwY Baimdvwv 
exer xpatos, | Keivyns 5€ SovAds ort: 
ouvyyveun 8 euol. Of course Euripi- 
des does not approve such morals; 
he portrays an actual state of affairs, 
being the dramatist of the real. — 
érraveveyketv: refer or appeal to (as 
authority for a thing), usually const. 
with 7) ets twa. Cf. Eur. Bacch. 28f., 


THE CLOUDS. 


191 


ol 7 ¥ . nw 
KGKEWOS WS NTTWY EpwTds EOTL KaL YUVAaLKaV * 


4 \ \ x Ss a a x , 
Kaito. ov Ovyntds dv Oeov mas petlov av Sdvvauo; 


AIKAIOS. 


Ti 8, HY padharidwbn mifdpevds cou téppa TE TOH, 


Y \ , aA \ \ > , > 
efeu Twa yvopnv éeyew TO py EVpPUTPwKTOS Elvan ; 


AAIKOS. 


a ) > , Oy , / , 
1085 nV Ps) EUPUTPWKTOS 7, TL TELOETAL KQAKOV ; 


AIKAIOZ. 


, \ > x ¥ A , , , 
TL PREV OUV QV €TL precCov madou TOUTOU TIOTE ; 


Zeueanv 5& (€packov) vuudevdeioay ex 
Ovntod Tivos | és Ziv’ avapepew Thy 
Td. Ton, 827, adrovs 
Lys. 12. 
16, 6p tas amodoyias cis exeivoy ava- 
gpepouevas. Plat. Apol. 20e, ob yap 
euby €p@ Tov Adyor, dv by A€yw, GAN’ 
cis akidxpewy tuiv Toy A€yovTa avolow. 
For the inf. as imy. see on 850. 

1081. ws: depending on the idea 
of saying implied in émaveveyxeiy. — 
WrTwv épwros: Cyrus says to one in- 
volved in a love-affair, Xen. Cyr. vi. 1. 
36, matoa (poBotpevos)- eya yap Ocovs 
Te akovw Epwros nTTHTOa, avOpmmous TE 


Gpaptiay A€xous. 
bev avédep eis Toy daluova. 


ol}a ppovinouvs ola mendvOacw ind Tod 
épwros. Cf. Ter. Eun. iii. 5. 40, 
deum sese in hominem con- 
vortisse (from love for Danaé). 
at quem deum!|]qui templa 
caeli summa sonitu concutit.| 
ego homuncio hoe non face- 
rem? Hence Plat. Rep. iii. 391de 
forbids the circulation of such myths, 
mwas yap éavtg@ tuyyvounv eter Knax@ 
byt, meabels &s Upa ToadTa mpdrrovat 
Kal of Oe@y ayxiomopo. See also on 904. 

1082. Cf. Soph. Frg. 470, ras B77’ 
eye Ovnrds 7’ by ex Ovntijs Te pis | Ards 


yevolunyv ed ppoveiy aopwtepos. Here 
however, the problem was how to 
please everybody. —pet{ov: cognate 
acc. rather than ady., as weydAa (uéya) 
Sivacbat means have great power. 
1083. padavid08q: Attic law did 
not punish any one who, upon de- 
tecting in the act the betrayer of his 
family’s honor, slew him instead of 
prosecuting him for porxela. Cf. Lys. 
1. 30. The husband often preferred, 
however, to have the punishment 
here mentioned (japav{Swois) inflicted 
upon the criminal, in which case he 
also received pecuniary indemnity. 
Cf. Schol. on Plut. 168, papavidas Aau- 
Bdvovres €BadAoyv eis Tovs TpwkTOUS TOV 
poix@v Kal mapatiddAovtes abrovs Oepuhy 
Lue. Peregr. 9, 
poixevwy GAov’s pdAa moAAas mAnyas 


Teppay eméraccov. 


fAaBe kal réAos kata TOD Téyous GAdue- 
vos diepuye papavidi thy muyhy BeBvo- 
beévos (plugged). 

1084. de. rid yuwpnv: see on 1045. 
—ro py elvac: the governing clause is 
equiv. to buvjwe: KarapveioOa; Hence 
7d uh, ace. to GMT. 811. 

1085 ff. Obs. the strange use of 
trimeters before the dimeters. 


192 


ARISTOPHANES. 


AAIKOS. 


4 Aa 3 > A Ka n nw > A 
TL Ont Epets, nv TOUTO vun Ons E{LOUV 35 


AIKAIO“Z. 


olynoopa l. 


ti & addo; 


AAIKOS. 


pepe Sy por ppdcovs 


cuvnyopovaw ek Tivwr ; 


AIKAIOS. 
1090 e€ evpuTpaxtav. 
AAIKOS. 
: , 
mret\Oopar. 
Ti dat; TF dova ek TiVo: 
; Tpaywoova eK Tier; 
AIKAIOS. 
5 >] 4 
e€ evpuTpaextov. 
AAIKOS. 
ev héyens. 
Snpnyopovor 8 é€k Tivav; 
AIKAIOS. 
>) 5 , 
e€ EUPUTPOKTOV. 
AAIKOS. 
dpa ont 
1095 eyvoKas, @S ovoeEV Leyes ; 


1087. rovro: cognate acc. with the 
pass., just as the act. uayny vinay tia 
becomes in the pass. waxyny vikadobal 
Tivos. —énov: for the gen. with verbs 
of superiority and inferiority, see G. 
1120; H. 749; Kr. Spr. 47, 19. 

1089f. The cuvtyopo: (advocates) 


and dnunydépo (popular orators, 1093) 
are often thus stigmatized by the 
comic poets. See on Eq. 880. From 
1090 on, the word cdpimpexrtos is a gen- 
eral term of reproach, blackquard. 
1095. ovdév Aeyers: in calling evpu- 
mpwktia the summum malum, 1086. 


THE CLOUDS. 


193 


A A A , 
Kat tav OYeatav OTOTEPOL 


4 / 
aAELOUS, OKOTTEL. 


AIKAIO®’. 


\ ‘ A 
Kal 61) okoTO. 


AAIKOS. 


ti Sn spas; 


AIKAIO®’. 


moXv melovas, v7 ToUs Meovs, 


Ki 4 \ 
TOUS EVPUTPWKTOUS* TOUTOVL 


1100 


= io TAS. > ‘ 
youv Ol eyw KQKELVYOVL 


A , 
Kal TOV KOMHTHVY TOUTOVL. 


AAIKO®S. 


4 AL 5 nw 
TL ont EPELs ; 


AIKAIO“. 


ntTnpe?, & Bwovpevor. 


mpos Tav Oeav, dé€Eacbé pov 


> / c 
Joiparvor, ws 


> A \ ¢ lal 
eLavTOOrAG Tpos VpAs. 


SQOKPATHS. 


1105Ti OnTa; woTEpa TovToV amrayerOar haBav 


Bovder Tov vidv, 7 SuWdoKw wor héeyew; 


1096. orotepot: 7.¢. of etpimpwKroi, 
or of uh evpimpwxro. 

1097. ri 840’ dpds : after this mono- 
meter the time of a dipody is taken 
up by the S{caios scrutinizing the spec- 
tators. At 1102 he reflects. 

1101. kopyrnv: see on 549 f. 

1102 ff. The majority of the sover- 
eign people decides even in a ques- 
tion of morality, and the dfxaios, con- 
fessing himself vanquished, deserts 
to the stronger side. 


1103. Qolpdriov: that he may run 
more swiftly, he throws off his iud- 
mov. Of. Hor. Od. iii. 16. 22, nil 
cupientium | nudus castra pe- 
to. Xen. Anab. i. 10. 3, 7 5& MiAnola 
expevyet yuMVy mpds Tav ‘EAAhvwv. — 
Here the actor sprang from the stage 
into the orchestra and withdrew 
through a side entrance. 

1105. On the inconsistency of this 
with the preceding scene, and the 
impossibility of producing the two 


194 


ARISTOPHANES. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


4 \ 4 \ ue 5 4 
didacke Kai Kddale Kal péuvno’ ows 


> , Sales: Saw \ »” 
€v peot OTOLWOELS QUTOV, €77TL pe Jarepa 


ae , \ eee 72 > a , 
OLOV OLKLOLOLS * TYV 3) eTEPQav QUTOVU yvabov 


111l00T0pwoor olay és TA peilw Tpdypara. 


SQKPATHS. 


amereL, KOLEL TOVTOY GodiaTHY SeEvov. 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


@X pov pev ovV, olpwat yé Kal KaKkodaipova, 


XOPOS. 


WPELTE VV. 
XP 


oiwar O€ Gor TadTa peTapednoen. 


\ \ aA lo »¥ , \ SS 
1115 Tous KpiTas a Kepoavovow, NV TL TOVOE TOV Yopov 


apeac €k Tav Oicaiwv, Bovoper? Apets dpacar. 


scenes with only three actors, see 
Introd. § 40f. 

1108. cropwoets: this verb, which 
is prop. used of converting iron into 
steel, is often employed metaphori- 
cally of training one to speak. Cf. 
Poll. ii. 100, 
éott 5€ Kal crouaoa otdnpov. .Api- 
oTopayns 5& ctouaoat elpnee Td AdAOV 
amepydcacba (make talkative). Callias 
Com. 21, tpavay mév éoriv, GAN aveoro- 
pwpuevn. Soph. O. C. 794f., 7d abv 8 
apixtat dedp brdBAnrov ordua,|oAAHY 
éxov atéuwow. And yet thy yrdbor, 
1109, seems to indicate that the poet 
had the training of horses in his mind. 
—éml @arepa: on the one side, regularly 
in the pl. Cf. Plat. Prot. 315a, ék 


bev Tov em) Oirepa KaAAlas, ek d¢ Tov 


1160, dupnke: yAdtrn. 


éml Oarepa 6 €repos TaY TlepikA€ous. 
Kur. Bacch. 1129, ram) Oarepa. 
1109. otov SixSlois: fit for small 


suits. The dat. of purpose or suita- 
bleness in connexion with ofos is rare. 
Somewhat different and also doubtful 
is Thue. vi. 12. 2, kal 7d mpayua pwéeya 
elvat kal wh ofov vewrépw@ Bovadci- 
cac0a. The normal usage is seen in 
olay és, 1110.—avrov: this could not 
stand between the art. and noun but 
for the attrib. érépav. H. 673¢; G. 
975. 

1112. This verse, if assigned to 
Strepsiades, would clash with 1171. 

1114-1130. A partial parabasis, — 
an epirrhema. Many comedies had 
a second parabasis, which was always 
incomplete. 

1114. cot: Strepsiades. 

1115. rots kpitas: proleptic acc. 

1116. tov Sikalwy: the sing. is 
more common, but Menand. Monost. 
196, (hret ocuvayayety éx Sikalwy roy 
Biov. 


THE CLOUDS. 


195 


A A / x a B AN a > 4 \ b} , 
T PoTa Ev Y@2p,> HV VEQAV OU No eV MPa TOUS aypous, 


4 , Ge a > »” Y 
VOOMEV TPWTOLOLY VELL, TOLOL 5° adXous VOTEPOV. 


eS ‘\ / XN \ > , , 
eiTa TOV Kap7rov TE Kal Tas apmedovs Huvla€oper, 


ll @oTE pT avxpov Tele AT ayav eTopBptar. 


x > > , ¢ a \ x ¥ , 
HY 5 aATLULAOY TLS NHS Ovyros @WV OVOAS Beas, 


A \ ¢ lal e 4 i? 
TPOOTEXETW TOV VOU, TPOS NUaV ola TELTETAL Kaka, 


hapBavev ovr otvoy ovr add’ ovdev ex TOD ywpiov. 


e Piya | zd ‘ 9 SN CEN VA b) 4 > » 
Nvik av yap aT ehaae Plactavwo at T apzredo, 


1125 drokeKoyovTay: TovavTais oevdovals Talnooper. 


x 6e , > rf) 7 \ A , 
HV € au Oevovt U W@ILEV, VO OfLEV KQL TOU TEYOuUS 


‘\ 4 > A , 4 , 
TOV KE€pajLov avTov yahalais oTpoyyvAaus ouvTpipomen. 


xd A > een xd an A ey A , 
KGaV Y2EN TOT QAUTOS Y TWV Evyyevav Y TMV pirov, 


4 A , la) Y > »¥ fo 
VO OPEV TYHV VUKTA TACAV* WOT LOWS BovdAnoerar 


1117. év dpa: in (the proper) sea- 
son. Cf. Xen. Oec. 16. 12, @apos rov- 
Theophr. 
C. P. iii. 20.8, kal Stay wera Tods mpo- 


~ / 
Tov TOU epyou apKTéoy KTE. 


Tous apdérovs vedowo1, madAw TOV pos 
petaBdddrAovow, brws Thy avapvomevny 
méav amokeowow, elta Oper apovou. 
1119. kaprov: collective. Acc. to 
Kock, xapzés usually denotes the fruits 
of trees and the products of the fields 
(grain) as distinguished from wine. 
Cf. Eccl. 14, orods te kaprod Baxxlov 
Te vduatos | rAhpes. Av. 1066; Ran. 
382; Plut. 515; Isocr. 4. 28, (Anuntnp 
f5wke) Swpeds birtds, To’s Te Kaprous, 
ot Tov wh Onpiwdas Civ nuas atria yeyd- 
val, kal Thy TeAeTHV. But it is some- 
times used expressly of wine and 
grapes. Cf. Hom. J/1. iii. 246, olvoy 
Kaprov apovpns. Hdt. i. 
Alyy kapr@ (7.¢. olv@). 
1120. dyav: equiv. to an adj. C7. 
Soph. Ant. 
&yav avyh Bapi | boxei mpoceivar x7 
Similarly Xen. 


Mem. iii. 4. 1, r@ Tod wavu TMepixddous 


et 
212. 0, Gpumre- 


1251 f., éuol a otv ho 


pdrny moAAh Bon. 


vig. Hat. vii. 103. 14, dpa wh warny 
kdumos 6 Adyos ovTos 7}. See on &AdAas, 
1203. — éropBplav: cf Lue. Jcarom. 
24, 7a Adxava deitrar tAclovos erouBplas. 

1125. odevicvas: the xaddCais 
otpoyyvAas of 1127. 

1126f. tov... avrotd: const. rdy 
Tov Teyous av’Tov (C1US) Képapmor. 

1128. Evyyevov: the part. gen. as 
subj. is rare, because it would ordi- 
narily be obscure. Here it would 
hardly be admissible but for the in- 
tervening atrés. As obj. it is very 
common. 

1129. tHv viKra: the bridegroom 
usually conducted the bride to his 
house in a carriage in the evening 
(éomépas ixavjs, Phot. 52, 26), the way 
being illuminated with torches (5a@b5es 
vuugical). The rain, of course, would 
render the procession disagreeable, 
and might extinguish the torches, 
would be an evil 
it would be vain to 


which omen. — 


macav: so that 
defer the procession with the hope 


that the rain might cease. 


196 


ARISTOPHANES. 


a lod N ad ey A A 
1130Kav ev AlyvmT@ Tuxew av waddov 7H KpivaL KaKas. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


TELTTN, TETPAS, TpiTy, weTA TavTHY SevTépa, 


sf—? A SN , An ¢ A 
rai) HV eyw padiora TAO WV NMEP@v 


dédoiKa Kal méppika Kal BdehvrTomar, 


> \ \ LD 4 yy > y A , 
evOus peta TavTnv ec? evn TE Kal ve. 


1130. kal év Atyvmrw: where there 
was thought to be little or (in upper 
Aegypt) no rain. Cf. Hat. iii. 10. 12, 
ov yap 5 tera Ta &yw Tis Aiyirrtou 
7) maparay. Strab. xvii. 1. 3.— kal: 
even, implies that Aegypt was an 
undesirable place to be in: “On his 
wedding night we shall pour out such 
torrents that he will wish himself 
even in sun-scorched Aegypt to es- 
cape the rain.” It is quite possible, 
however, that no definite objection 
(except remoteness) to being in Ae- 
gypt was present to the mind, and 
also that there is no reference to the 
scarcity of rain. Compare “I wish 
he were in Guinea.” —dv tvyeiv: some 
consider this the indir. form of a sort 
of wish which in the dir. form would 
be an apod. expressed by the opt. with 
ay (the prot. being “should the choice 
be given me”), kpiva: also being of 
the nature of indir. disc. but denoting 
priority: He will probably wish that he 
might chance to be in Aegypt rather 
than to have judged (i.e. to bear the con- 
sequences of having judged) unfairly. 
Others refer BovAfoera to the time 
of making the decision: so that (in 
view of these threats) he will wish he 
might chance to be in Aeqgypt rather than 
This presents less 
grammatical difficulty, but is other- 
wise less suitable. Others refer Bov- 
Ajaera: to the time of the wedding, 
and both ruxeiy and «piva: to the time 


to judge unfairly. 


of awarding the prize: He will wish 
he had happened to be, ete., i.e. he will 
think to himself éBovaduny by kal ev 
Aiyint@m tuxeiv dy paddov 2 Kpiva 
kakas. Cf. Ran. 672f. Can it be 
that eBovaduny bv tuxetv (I wish I had 
happened) becomes BovaAhcoua tuxeiv 
&y in the fut.? 

1131-1302: the fifth episode (ée: 
odd.oy Teurrtov). 

1131. Sirepsiades enters with a 
sack of meal (rovrovi, 1146) on his 
back. —éparry: the last third of the 
month was counted from the end (the 
thirtieth or the twenty-ninth) back- 
wards. Plut. Sol. 25, tas 8 am eixddos 
ov mpooribels, GAN apaipa@y (subtracting) 
kal dvadtwy, orep TA PATA TIS TEAN- 
vns é€@pa, péexpt Tpiakddos 7jplOuncer. 
(The tpiaxds is the vn ral véa of 1134.) 
The thirds of the month were called 
respectively why iorduevos, unv pecav, 
Lhv p0ivwy, so that the sixth day, for 
instance, was forapévov Tov unvos Extn, 
the sixteenth pecotyros Tod unvds exrn, 
the twenty-sixth @ivoytos rod pnvos 
méurtyn (counting from the thirtieth 
back). But the terminology was not 
fixed, apxéuevos or cioidyv, for instance, 
being used sometimes for the first 
decade, and améy for the last; and 
this decade was sometimes reckoned 
forward like the others. Instead of pe- 
govvTos, Sometimes én) déka was used. 

1134. évy kal véea: see on 17 and 
615. The astronomical new moon, i.e. 


THE CLOUDS. 


11357as yap Tis Omvus, ois ddeihov Tvyyava, 


vA Lo») =) lal P, > an 
Beis prow mputaver arrohew pé dnow Kakohew, 


> “A 7 > ¥ \ td > > 4 
KQ}LOU HETpPL QATTQ KQAL OtKau QLTOUJLEVOU * 


“@ Saydsvie, TO ev TL vUVvi py aBys, 


To 0 avaBadov po, To 6 aces,” ov dacw Tore 


11400UTws amodnber#, adda owopodsi pe, 


e » 4 ) \ PS) , , , 
@S GQOLKOS EULL, KQL iukacea Oat hact ot. 


vov ovv dixalécbwy: ddiyov yap por pédet, 


elmep pedbynKerv eD héyew Devdurrmidys. 


, > ¥ / ‘\ 4 
Taxa 8 eloopar KoWas TO ppovTiaTypvov. 


11457ral, Hui, mat, Tat. 


the instant when the sun and moon 
are in conjunction, was not the civil 
“new moon” of the Athenians. This, 
the first day of the month (vovunria), 
began on the evening when the moon’s 
crescent usually became visible after 
the change, 7.¢e., on the first day; 
though it sometimes did not appear 
until the second or even the third 
day. Since a space was thus left be- 
tween the conjunction and the begin- 
ning of the new month, the day before 
the vovunvia, being a sort of disputed 
territory, was called é€vn kal véa, old 
and new. 
Compare Lat. sen-.— When vovunvila 
was used in its strict astronomical 
sense, kata oeAtvny was sometimes 
added. Cf. Thue. i. 28, vouunvia nara 
cednvny, 6 hrs e&eAure. But id. iv. 52. 
1, an eclipse happens rep) vovynviar. 
1135. mds tis, ols: transition from 
a distributive sing. to an aggregate pl. 
H. 629 a.—opvis pynot: Xen. Symp. 


4. 10, del ouvivres Kadrdv wé are eivat. 


€vov yap To madady, Suid. 


Plat. Symp. 215d, elroy budoas by bpiv. 

1136. In private lawsuits, after the 
written complaint was duly entered, 
both parties deposited ces, MpuTaveia, 
with the court. These fees were pro- 


portioned to the amount under litiga- 
tion, being 3 drachmae for sums be- 
tween 100 and 1,000 drachmae, 50 for 
sums between 1,000 and 10,000, etc. 
The defeated party had afterwards to 
reimburse the successful. For sums 
under 100 drachmae no fees seem to 
have been required. The fees were 
used in paying the judges. Cf Xen. 
Resp. Ath. 1.16. To deposit the fees, 
mpuTaveia Oeivat Tut, Was virtually to 
Cf. 1180. A law cited in 
Dem. Macart. 71, mputaveia 5&€ ribéTw 


bring suit. 


6 didkwy TOD abrov jeépous. 

1137. 8{kaa: Strepsiades’s con- 
ception of what was moderate and fair 
is shown by the illustration which fol- 
lows, 1138 f. Cf. Thuc. v. 111. 4. 

1139. avaBadod: defer, give time on. 
Cf. Eccl. 985 f., adAX ovdxt vuvi ras 
brepetntovrTerets| ciadyouev, GAN’ ejoad- 
His avaBeBATucba. —ades: cf. 1426. 

1140. arrodr per Bar: yet (their money) 
hack Sce on 618, and com- 
pare dmodibdvai, give back, pay, 118, 
245, etc. 

1144, kowWas: see on 182. 

1145, ypt: Ar. has the pres. only 


Ran. 37 


he paid, 


here and where it is used 


just as it is here. In the other come- 


198 


ARISTOPHANES. 


SQKPATHS. 


Srpeluddynv acmalopar 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Kaywye o + adda TovTovt mpa@tov haBeé- 


xen yap emlavpalew ti Tov dudacKadov. 


, \ Gave > , X\ 4 
KaL LoL TOV vloOv, EL meuaAnKe TOV oyov 


> La) SA ied aA > 4 > 4 
E€KELVOY, EL , OV APTLWS CLONYaYES. 


SQKPATHS. 


1150 wea OyKev. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


eb y, ® TtapBacire’ *Aratohy. 


SQKPATHS. 


wot atopiyos av nvTw av Bovdy Stknv. 


\ 


STPEVIAAHS. 


KEL LapTupES TapHoay, oT edaverlounv; 


dians the only example is Hermipp. 6, 
not. — Socrates himself acts as @uvpwpds 
(see on 152), perhaps because he has 
recognized the voice of Strepsiades 
and expects the tuition fee. Cf 1146. 
—dorafonar: the modern style of 
greeting which was replacing the al- 
ready antiquated yatpe. Cf. Plut.322f., 
xalpew wev buas eoriv apxatov dn mpoo- 
ayopevey kal campdy- domdCoun de. 
Av. 1578. Like xatpew, domdCecOat is 
used also of bidding adieu. 

1146. See Crit. Notes. — rovrovt: 
the sack of meal. Cf 669. See on 267 
and 1151, and ef. Ran. 160; Eq. 493. 

1147. em@avpatery te: show some 
appreciation of (by paying). This 
compound seems not to occur else- 
where in works of the classical period, 
but the simple verb @auvudCew was 
freq. used in the sense of esteem, honor. 
Cf. Eur. El. 84, udvos 8 ’Opéorny t6v8 


eOavpuaces pidwy. Id. Med. 1144, d€aror 
va & hy viv avt) cov OavuaCouev. With 
the special application in our passage 
compare the late Lat. honorarium, 
See. 
1148. viov: see on 1115. 

1149. éxeivov: sc. Toy ddikov. — ov: 
refers to vidv. 

1150. ’Aratody: cf. Eust. 352. 34, 
amb tod pnOevtos aidAAw kal aad} 
yivetat, ) amatn Kal amoarepnots. The 
word is said to have been formed by 
Aeschylus. Cf. Aesch. Frg. 172; id. 
Cho. 1002, tévwy &ratdAnma. Hur. 
Ton, 549, rodrto Kiw araroarg. 

1151. dor’ aropvyos dv: when 
éore does not take the inf. it has no 
effect upon the form of its clause, and 
so may introduce an opt. with ay 
For the apparently mixed const. here 
see GMT. 505 ; 556. 


1152. Kel mapnoav: Strepsiades 


THE CLOUDS. 


199 


SQOKPATHS. 


TOAA@ ye paddov, Kav Tapaor yidu0L. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


, »¥ \ , 
Bodoopat Tapa Tav vm€épTovoy 


1155 Boav. 


iw, KAaer @Bodr\ooTaTat, 


, \ an \ / / 
avrot TE KAL Tapyata KQtL TOKOL TOKWYV* 


ovdey yap av pe havpov epyacaicl Er 


e > A , 
olos E“ou TpEdeTar 
A 5 CaN , ~ 
TOLTO evi dGpact Tals, 


1160 appyKet yrAotTn Adptrwr, 


has in mind the real cases to which 
he expects to make practical applica- 
tion of his son’s attainments, whereas 
Socrates assumes a general case, or a 
possible future case ; hence kav mapadat, 
1153. 

1154, A parody on Eur. Peleus, 
Frg. 1, Bodooual tipa tay siméprovoy 
Body iw miAaow Hrs ev dduos. Par- 
odied also in Phryn. 47. 

1155. oBodoordrar: cf. Antiph. 
167, wepirvxav F juiv 68) dBoroaTarns 
dv enplato GvOpwros avumepBAnros eis 
movnplay. Lys. Frg. 60, road éAdrrova 
téxov } bcov obra of 6BoAocTarobvres 
Tos HAAOus mparrovra. Luc. Menipp. 2, 
apraCovow, eriopkovaw, ToKoyAupovaw, 
The word may have 
been understood as having reference 
to the weighing of obols (coins equal 
to about three cents) to ascertain 
whether they were of full weight, 
just as roxoyAvgeiy is to calculate in- 


bBodocraTrovow. 


terest to a fraction; but it is prob. a 
relic of an old use of 
the sense of /end at interest, locare. 


© / 2 
toTavar in 


In Solon’s times ardoimov apytpioyv was 
money put out at Cf. 
10. 18. 

1156. td dpxata: the principal. Cf. 


interest. Lys. 


Dem. Phorm. 26, ob pdvoy ta apxaia 
kal tovs téKkous dmredlSous, GAAa Kal Ta 


Plat. Gorg. 519 a, 


bray kal Ta apxaia mpotamoAAtwor mpds 


> f ‘ 
ETTLT LULL ameTives. 


ois €xthoavTo. — TOKOL TOKwY: interest 
on interest, or compound interest. There 
was no law regulating the rate of 
interest (Lys. 10. 18). © For the act- 
ual rate, see on 18. Ace. to K. 
Hermann, the average rate was some- 
where between 12 and 18 per cent 
per annum. 

1158. otos: equiv. to 67 
The rels. ofos, écos, etc., when so used 
are generally preceded by a some- 
thing that implies considering. H. 1001 ; 
Kr. Spr. 51, 18,17. Cf.1206 ff. Aesch. 
Prom. 908f., ora tamewds~ oiov ekap- 


TOLOS. 


TveTat | yduov yamety. 

1160. dydyKe: two-edged, cutting 
in either direction, prob. with reference 
to the two Adyo in spite of 1148. 
The tongue is compared to a sword. 
See on 1108, oroudoes. Cf. Greg. 
Nyss. ii, 384 b, dupijnes eAéyxovs be 
xbev aroudoas. The passage aupt- 
ket... kakav may be a parody on 
some tragic passage in which some- 
thing like yaAxc@ stood in place of 
YAGTTN. 


200 


mpoBoos ends, caT7np Sdpots, €xOpots 


ARISTOPHANES. 


BraBn, 


4 ~ , rol 
Avoravias TATP@wV peyahwy KaK@V* 


a i“ , » e > , 
OV KaNeoov TPEX@V evoobev WS ELE. 


1165 


yy ~ 
ale DOU TATpPOS. 


5 , 5 Lal yy > » 
@® TEKVOV, @® Tat, e€eh\P oiKwr, 


SOKPATHS. 
7a 5 nw 5 4, 
00° €KElvos aVHp. : 
STPEVIAAHS. 
@ didos, ® didos. 
SOKPATHS. 


amiO. AaBav Tov vitor. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


38 x,4 , 
1170 lw lw TEKVOV* 


77 7 A Che eC 
t@, LOU LOU. 


¢ 9 : , A \ ‘ 3 tA 
@s noopat cov mpaTa THY xporay dav. 


wn , > > Cr > lal 5 ‘\ 
VUV [EV WY iOetv €l TT PWT OV e€apvnTuKos 


1161. mpoBodos: cf Xen. Cyr. v. 
3. 23, éBovretcayto KOU) pudarrew 
(7b ppovpioyv), brws adtots mpdBodos etn 
TOU TOAEMOU. 

1162. Avoavias: this sounds like 
a prop. name. Cf. Soph. Frg. 765, 
mavoavias, allayer of distress. 

1164. tpé€xwv: see on 780. CF 
Pax, 259.— év8o8ev: const. with ka- 
Aeoov.— At this point Socrates goes 
in, and reappears 1167. He seems to 
have literally obeyed the injunction 
KdAegov tTpéxwyv. In the meantime 
Strepsiades is too impatient to wait, 
and calls his son loudly. 

1165. A parody on Eur. Hec. 172f., 
& réxvov, ® mat SuotavoTdtas patépos, 
ZEEAD, CEEAP otkwy: Hie patepos avday. 
Td. 181, i& pot, Tékvov. 


1167. 68€: local. Cf Eq. 1381. 
Soph. O. C. 158, 68 eketvos éyw. Ant. 
384, 98 @o7r exelvn. — éxeivos: sc. 


whom you called. 

1168. & didos: the nom. is often 
used for the voc. in poetry. 

1170. tov: the statement of the 
Schol. on this verse, 7d iod em yxapas 
mepiomatat, is suspected of being one 
of the many inventions made by the 
early commentators. See on 1 and 
Cf. Eq. 1096; Av. 194; Ran. 
653; Pax, 345, Hin yap e&éoTra 760 
buiy éxriacOa, KoTrTaBiCew, tod iod Ke- 
Eur. Cycl. 464, iod iod- yé- 
yn0a, wawduer8a Tors cophuaciy. 

1172. viv mporov: nunc demum. 
— éefapyntikos: the philosophers were 
fond of adjs. in-ixds. See on Lg. 1378 ff. 


773. 


Kparyevau. 


THE CLOUDS. 


201 


3 , \ a > , 
KaVTLAOYLKOS, KQL TOUTO TOUTLY WPLOV 


> a > bet Neto te , Ze is a 
aTEXVWS ETAVUEL, TO Tl heyets OvU; KaL SoKeww 


1175 dSuKouvT aduKetobar Kal Kakoupyovr7 , oto OTL. 


a4 “A / =) ¥ > ‘\ 4 
€ml Tov Tpoowmov T e€aTw ‘AtTiKOV BdézoS. 


a > 7 , > Sean ee sh Z 
vUV OvVY OTWS THTELS Pp, ETEL KaTTWETAS. 


@EIAINMIAHS. 


OPEL O€ diuisn ad 
hoBe Be Bi) 165) 


” STPEVIAAHS. 


\ 9 \ - 
TyVY EVvyNV TE KAL VEQAV. 


PEI AINMIAHS. 


an yap €or Kal véa 71S; 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


mpLEpa, 


1180€is Hv ye Ojoew Ta mpuTaveiad haci pot. 


@EIAINMIAHS. : 


> As, V3.9 yy oe , > SN ¥ yp sy 
atro\ove ap av Ol Bévres * ov yap eo OTWS 


1173. ro émywprov: national char- 
acteristic; lit. that which belongs to the 
country, native, indigenous. Cf. Ach. 
832; Vesp. 859. Xen. Resp. Ath. I. 
10, trav dobAwy mAclotn eotly "AOnynow 
&kodacia: ov 5° everéy eatt TovTO ém- 
xaépiov, eyw ppdow. 

1174. +o rh A€yers ov: in appos. 
The expression 
refers to the impudence with which 
people attempted to intimidate or to 
inveigle their antagonists. — For the 
art., see H. 600a; G. 955, 2. 

1175. dBixotvr’ abixeto Oar: c/: Lys. 
8.2, Bovaoluny bv Bdkar undty adicav 


with tobmyapuov. 


tobrous bird TovTwy abicetcOa mpdTepor. 
—olS én: freq. parenthetical like 
Sf7Aov bri. It is placed at the end of 
the sent. also in Vesp. 1348; Lys. 154; 
Ran. 601 (where 67: stands also at the 


beginning of the sent., 6m... olf 
é71); Plut. 183, 858, 889. 

1176. BdAémos: look, — only here; 
BaAéuua is the usual word. 

1177. kal drwderas: see on 556. 

1179. Phidippides knows well 
enough what the €vn kal véa is, but 
for sophistical purposes he pretends 
to suppose that a woman is meant, 
and asks the naive question: 7s any 
Strep- 
siades answers, (.Vot a woman but) a 
day on which, ete. 

1181f. His idea is that the plain- 
tiffs will lose their mpuraveta because 
they will fail to enter their suits on 
a specific day (see on 1190, 1223) ; 
for two days cannot be one. For an 
actual occurrence similar to the one 
he imagines, ef, Dem, Mid. 86f. 


one then both old and young? 


202 


ARISTOPHANES. 


pe npepa yevour av Npepar dbo- 


STPEVIAAHS. 


> *» , 
OUK @V YEVOLTO ; 


bEIAIMMIAHS. 
lal LZ > , , > WA 
TOS yap; El pH TEP y apa 
avT? YyevolTO ypaus TE Kal véa yuvy. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


1185 kal pny vevopioral y’. 


#EIAINMIAHS. 
4 > ‘ 4 
ov yap, oiwat, TOY VO_LoV 


¥ 3 nan ty nA 
tOao WwW 6pBas O Tl: VOEL. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


a \ 
voet O€ TL; 


, 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


6 Yolwv 6 Taravos Hv hiiddynpos THY Piow. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


S X 2Q7 \ Y \ , 
TOUTL [LEV ove TW TT pos EVYV TE KQaAL VERY, 


@EIAINMIAHS. 


7 A > N A 5) PDs C12 Jey, 
Exelvos ovv THY Know Eis OV’ Huepas 


1184. yévorro: see Crit. Notes. 

1187. Phidippides begins his exe- 
gesis, after the manner of the orators, 
amd Sdiavolas tod ypayaytos (Apsines, 
Rhetor. 11), the intent of the law-giver, 
or the spirit of the law. In Spengel’s 
Rhett. Graee. I., p. 451, an unnamed 
orator says, To’s vdpous 7) aupiBorjg 
xXpouevor, Kal ov TOdTO elvat A€yovTes TY 
onuawduevov GAN Erepov, THs mev 
Adtews adiotduevor, Thy de Siavotayv 
efetdovtes Tov vopoberov auAdAoyi(6- 
Apsines cites as an example, 
Dem. Androt. 30, a&toy rotvuy Kal roy 


weGa. 


Oévta Tov vduov ekeTdoat Sdawva, Sony 
mpdvoiay emohoato THs moAtrelas év 
dmacw ois éri@er vduois.— 6 mwadatos: 
cf. Aeschin. 1. 6, oxépac@e Bony mpéd- 
votay ep cwppoctyns emonoato 6 Xd- 
hwv exeivos 6 Tmadaids vomoberns. — 
girdSnpos: see on 205. Cf. Isocr. 7. 
16, (Se?) exetvny thy Snuoxpatiay avada- 
Beiv, hv Sdrwv 6 Snpotindtaros -yevd- 
pevos evouobérncev. Dem. De Cor. 6, 
Sdawy edvous dy byiv kai Snuotikds. 

1188. ovSév mpos: see on 176. 

1189. KAjow: ie. thy mpdaoKAnow. 
See on 1218. 


THE CLOUDS. 


203 


¥ ¥ A Y ‘ ‘ , 
1190 eOnker, els TE THV EVNV Kal THV VEAY, 
ae ¢ / 7 ~ , 

w at béces yiyvowto TH voupyvia. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


iva Oy Te THY Evnv mpoceOny ; 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


iA os 
Ww, @ pene, 


TapovTes ot pevyovTes Humepa pia 
, , Sy te ee > \ , 
mpotepov Siahdatrow# exdvtes: ei SE py, 


9 ec ~ an , 
1195 ewbev UVTAVLWVYTO TH VOULNVLA. 


Z=TPEVIAAHS. 


mas ov déxovtar SyTa TH vovpnvia 


e A A Lap ] > > a A , 
apXal TA TpUTAvEl , ahd evn TE Kal vEa; 


1190. On account of the uncer- 
tainty affecting the évn kal véa (see 
on 1134), all public transactions re- 
quiring a definite date were avoided 
on that day. For this reason Solon 
designated the vovunvia rather than 
the €vn kal vea for the Oéceis tev mpv- 
taveiwy. —tyv veav: see Crit. Notes. 
The art. with véay was introduced by 
G. Hermann, so that thy €vny kal thy 
veay might really seem to denote two 
days. 

1192. tva 8H rl: lit. in order that 
—what? Usually yévorro (yévnra) is 
supplied, but the explanation of érim 
tl, offered on 755, applies also to this 
expression. Cf. Par, 409, tva ri be 
rovto bparov; Eecl. 719, va ri; 791, 
tva 6h ti; Plat. Apol. 26 ¢, tva ri rabTa 
Aéyets; Whatever was the origin of 
the phrase, it seems to have faded 
from consciousness; for, while the 
question is sometimes answered by a 
final clause, a causal clause is occa- 


sionally employed, as if the question 
had merely been “ Wherefore?” Kr. 
Spr. 51,17, 8; H. 612.—-apooé@ny’ : 
for the elision, see on 726. The as- 
piration is treated as if both words 
were uttered by one speaker. C7. 
1270; Vesp. 798; Pax, 275, 1054; Lys. 
49; Plut. 152. Soph. El. 1502, 4ar’ 
Epp. “Conyov. Eur. Or. 1612, povedoed’; 
"ae exe. 

1194. §taddAarrowro: of reconcilia- 
tion or compromise of litigants also in 
Vesp. 1595, 1421. 

1195. wtravevto: by paying the 
fees (xpuraveia). But, as the next 
verses show, the good intentions of 
the law-giver have been frustrated by 
the avarice of the judges, who require 
the fees to be paid too early by a day. 

1196. mds: how does it come that. ..? 
Cf. Bur. Med. 52, rés cot povn Mhdeva 
AelrecOa OéAc:; 

1197. ai dpyal: fe. of Upxovres, 
who presided over the courts. 


204 


ARISTOPHANES. 


@EIAINMIAHS. 


Omep ot mpoTévOar yap SoKxovat jou Trove * 


9 / ‘\ A € tA 
OT WS TAXKLOTA TA T PUTAVEL vedoiato, 


NM las > , c , ~ 
1200dua_TodTo mpoutevOevo-av HEPA [Lla. 


S=TPEVIAAHS. 


eb yY, ® KaKkodaimoves, Ti Kano aBédrepou, 


nueTepa Képdn TaV aodav ovtes, NiBou, 


1198. «mpotév@a.: from Ath. iv. 
17le, it seems prob. that these were 
a commission appointed by law (for 
a different view, see Meineke, Com. 
Graec. II. 859f.), to taste beforehand 
(rpotevOevery, 1200) the flesh set apart 
for sacrifice. Philyll. 7, 4 rév zpo- 
tevOav Aopria kaAoumevn, seems to im- 
ply that they made a joint feast (prob. 
out of the sacrificial flesh) on the first 
evening of the Apaturia, a festival, 
common to all Ionians, celebrated at 
Athens in the month Pyanepsion, in 
commemoration of the bonds of rela- 
tionship. Just as these enjoyed the 
feast before the rest of the people, so 
the archons take the fees before the 
time. — yap: freq. in the fourth place. 
Cf. Av. 1545; Plut. 146. It is occa- 
sionally found even farther removed 
from the beginning, as Alex. 35, 6 
deandTns otuds ep) Adyous ydp mote 
This is rare, except in late 

Cf. Soph. Phil. 1450 f., 


katpos Kal mAovs | 08 emelyer yap Kata 


der pipe. 
comedy. 


TpvuVay. 

1199. dmws: not const. with ta- 
xioTa, but introducing a final clause, 
which is in appos. with rodro in the 
next verse. Cf. Ach. 756, mpéBovador 
TOUT empartov, Omws TaxXLoT amodol- 
pea. — dedoiato: instead of -ow7o, 
the poets freq. use -ofaro, which is 
virtually the only form in Hom. and 
Hdt. Cf. Eq. 662 (yevotaro); Paz, 


209 (aic@avotaro). 
Av. 1147, ete. 
1200. pepo: dat. of difference 
with pé in mpotrévbevoay. Cf. 1193. 
1201. kaxoSaipoves: Strepsiades goes 
into such an ecstasy over the brilliant 
sophistry of his son, that he bursts 
out into expressions of contempt for 
the great crowd of uninitiated, and 
consequently benighted, spectators 
sitting before him. — kdOyoGe: cf. 
Dem. Aristocr. 186, of ¥ Ao Te gpe- 
vakiomevot KdOncbe, TH Tpdypyara 
Oavudovtes. — aBéArepor: incorrigibly 
stupid. Cf. Alex. 240, (Eros) ot’ 
aBéATEpos oT adOis Euppwy. Menand. 
385, emaBeAtepdaas Ttéyv ToT’ bvT GBEA- 


So -atato for -aww7o, 


TEpov. 

1202. trav copay: gen. in appos. 
with the subst. element of the pos- 
sessive pron. jerepa. H. 691; G. 
918.—Ao.: cf. Philem. 100, (4 
NidBy) trd Tay Kak@y | ovdty Aadijoat 
duvamevn mpds ovdéva| mpoonyopevOn (was 
called) 81a Td wh pwvety Aldos. 
Apollod. Com. Caryst. 9, oJ pe mayta- 
maw nye: AiWov. Ter. Hee. ii. 1. 17, 
me omnino lapidem, haud ho- 
minem, putas. Plaut. Mil. iv. 
2. 34, nullumst hoe stolidius 
saxum. Aristippus, being asked 
what improvement a boy would re- 
ceive from an education, replied, rat 
ei undev aAAo, ev yoy TH Beatpy ov 
KabedeiTat AiBos em) Alby. 


THE CLOUDS. 


apiOuos, tpoBar addws, audophs vernopevor; 


iA > > > XN ‘\ \ ex ‘\ 
WOT ELS E“LAUVTOV KAL TOV VLOY TOUTOVL 


5 5 > £ > 4 5 4 
1205 €7r EVUTUXLALO LV AOTEOV JLOVYK@ILLOV. 


“pdkap ® Xtpejiades, 
5 4 > ¥ c / 
avuTos T Epus ws odes, 


> \ eX , »” 

xXotov Tov vioy TpEders, 

djoovor On pw ot diror 
1210yoi Snporat, 


la = nak Yee § \ x 4 ‘\ , 
(ndovrtes Quik’ av ov viKas héywr Tas Sikas. 


> > > /, 4 = c A“ 
ah’ eiaaywv oe Bovopar TpweTov ExTLacat. 


TIASIAS. 


Sek ¥ la ¢ ~ \ 7 
€LT avopa TWV GAUTOVU TL XP TT POLEVAL ; 


1203. adpiOnes: Schol., udrasoyv 1A7- 
Oos. Cf. Eur. Tro. 476, dpioredovr’ 
eyewdunv téxva,| ov apiOudy BArws. 
Id. Heracl. 997f., cides pev obk apr 
Oudv, GAN erntipws | avdp’ dvTa Thy ody 
maida. Hor. Ep. i. 2. 27, nos nu- 
merus sumus.—aAdAws: in the 
sense of udrny this adv. is freq. used 
with nouns; see on 1120. Cf. Plat. 
Theaet. 176 d, vis GAAws &xOn. Dem. 
De Fals. Leg. 24, bxAos tAAws. Luc. 
Prom. 11, robs avOpdmous viv tAdws bv- 
Tas. —vevnopévor: he prob. refers to 
jars stored away in rows on shelves 
constructed like steps, suggested by 
the spectators seated in such rows. 
Kock, however, understands him to 
mean heaped up, hence empty, useless, 
and thinks that the whole passage 
refers, not to the spectators, but to 
the dBoroardras (1155). 

1205. él: has the same sense that it 
has in él tun xalpew. Cf. Lys. 1276, 
én ayabais suupopais dpxnoduevoi. 
Eur. Alc. 1155, evvérw | xopois en’ 
éabAais cvupopaiow lordvar. —povyKu- 


prov: mol, euol, and oof suffer crasis 
chiefly with é-. 

1206. Zrpelades: the unusual 
voc. form proceeds from the lyric 
ecstasy of the speaker. But see 
Crit. Notes. 

1208. xolov: «ai suffers crasis with 
almost perfect freedom. H.77c; G. 
43, 2. For this use of olos (and ws 
just before) see on 1158. 

1209. pé: governed as tivd in Aé- 
yew twa tT, the eyxdmov itself cor- 
responding with 72. 

1211. Slkas: depends on was. 
See on 99. 

1212. elodywy: see on 780. 

1214. The creditor Pasias (cf 21f.) 
appears, conversing with the witness 
or KAnthp (see on 1218). — era: 
used in continuation of something 
already said before they appeared. 
See on 524.—-mpotévar: the mid. is 
more common in this sense, but the 
act. is not very rare. Cf. Hat. i. 24. 
10, xphuara pév ogi mpoidvra, Yuxhy 
5e wapaireduevor. 


206 


1215 ovdemroTe y. 


ARISTOPHANES. 


GANA Kpettrov edvOds Hv TOTE 


> a an EN a , 
amepvipiacat peaddov y OKXELY TPAayLaTa, 


iy nw al yo 
OTE TWV €/LAUTOU y EVEK vuvt Xpnpatov 


4 , A ie 
EXkw TE KANTEVTOYTA, KAaL yevHTOMaL 


> \ ¥ \ , 5) \ , 
€xOpos €TL TT POs TOUTOLO LV avdpt Onuory. 


See > 4 , XN / le) 
1220dTap ovdérroTé ye THY TaTpida KaTaLTXUVO 


Cav, d\Aa Kaovpar Stpeysradnv— 


STPEVIAAHS. 


, c A 
TLS OUTOGL; 


TIASIAS. 


p) N Y \ , 
€s THV EVy)V TE KAL VEQAV. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


i > 43 > e , 
ore és OU Elmrev Tmépas. 


peapTvpopat, 
TOU XPHLaTOs; 


TIASIAS. 


Tov dHdEKA pvav, as elaBes avovpevos 


1215. tore: when Strepsiades came 
to borrow. See on 1421.— yv: with- 
out ay, because kpeirtoyv denotes some- 
thing absolute and independent of 
the conditional notion. Compare me- 
lius erat, longum est, ete. 

1216. dmepvOpidcar: to keep off 
blushes, i.e. to act unblushingly by deny- 
ing that he had any money. Cf. 
Menand. 813, amepvOpig mas, epvOpia 
& ovdels ert. 

1217. dre: equiv. to éwei. Seeon 7. 

1218. A process at law, whether 
public or private, began with the 
summons (kAjjows, mpdokAnais) which 
the plaintiff made in person accom- 
panied by witnesses (kAntipes, KANTO- 
pes: cf. Av. 147, Vesp. 1416, and Dem. 
as quoted on 134), but without entering 
the house of the defendant. Then the 
written accusation with the names of 
these witnesses was presented. If 


their names were wanting, the accu- 
sation could not be accepted. — kAn- 
TevoovTa: KAnTevew is either in ius 
vocare of the accuser (cf. Dem. De 
Cor. 150), or testem esse. Harp., 
KAntedoa © éotl To KAnTipa yeverOa. 
So here and Vesp. 1413. 

1219. dvSpl Sypory: ve. Strepsia- 
des. See on 965, kaunras. 

1220. The Athenian patriot Pasias 
regards it as a gross violation of his 
country’s principles to give up money 
without a suit, or perhaps even to let 
slip an opportunity of going to law, 
although he is personally averse to 
litigation (1216). Cf Av. 1461. 

1221. kadovpat ZrpeyadSnv : spoken 
in a loud tone, so that Strepsiades, 
who is within, may hear. See on 
1218, and cf. Vesp. 1416 ff. 

1223. rot xpripatos: sc. Kade? (av) 
be; See on 22. 


THE CLOUDS. 


1225 70v wWapor Ur7rov. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


7 
UT7TOV ; 


> 5) , 
OUK QAKOUETE; 


a , Caen Ape , 
OV TTAVTES UMELS LOTE prcovvd LTT LKY)V. 


TIASIAS. 


\ \ fo) , 7 ‘ , 
KaL V1) At ATOOWOELV Y ET WELVUS TOUS Beovs. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


‘A Dp >; 
oy AC ov yap mw ToT e€E€nmiatato 
a tov A n 


Pedir7idns por Tov axataBAnTov hoyov. 


TIASIAS. 


1230vbv Sé dia Tod7 eEapvos civar Siavoei ; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


, ‘ x > *» > , A , 
ti yap GN ay drodavoaye Tov pabrypatos ; 


TIASIAS. 


s Y a > 5 , 5 , ‘\ 4 
KGL TQAUT eehnoers ATOLOTAL [LOL TOUS feous ; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


ra , 
motous Ueous ; 


TIASIAS. 


A , ‘\ Cr a . 
tov Ava, Tov Kppyny, Tov 


1226. év: the antec. is the subj. 
of @AaBes in 1224. Cf. 1577, 1580; 
Vesp. 487, 518; Ran. 1058; Pax, 865; 
Lys. 661; Thesm. 706. 

1228. pa tov Ala: qualifies e&- 
nmiataro. The assent to the statement 
in 1227 is implied by yap. 

1232. eeAyoes: se. in court. 

1233. During the time of the two 
wanting dipodies, Pasias stands in 
mute amazement. for 
analogous purposes are used also at 


Monometers 


Tlow e100. 
222 and Ach. 407; a dimeter, Ach. 
404. See on 1097. 

1234. Cf. Poll. viii. 142, tpeis Geods 
Sdéawv. There is a 
special appropriateness in the three 
here named: Zeus, as chief of the 
gods and Spxiws; Hermes, as the god 
of gain (xepdaos) ; Poseidon, the debs 
drmos, since the transaction related 
to a horse. 
83. 


en / 
eid, paptupelta * 


> / , 
Ouvuvat KEAEVEL 


Cf. Paus. as quoted on 
Plat. Legg. xi. 986, éay ply 


day 8e eciddvar pr 


208 


ARISTOPHANES. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


ety 
vy Aia, 


1235Kav TpockaTabeiny y, waT dpdcaL, TpLBBodor. 


MIASIAS. 


5 , , y b ] ’ 4 ¥ 
am1ro\oLo Tolvuy evEeK avaloelas ETL. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


¢ \ QA y > x e (A 
aot Suaapny Gets OVaLT GV OUTOGL. 


TIASIAS. 


yy 5 e ww 
Ow ws KaTayeNas. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


e€ yoas ywpycerat. 


TIASIAS. 


¥ \ x 7 SS - \ ‘\ 
Ov TOL Pa TOV Ata Tov HEyoav KQL TOUS 


1240€u00 KaTampot€er. 


Jeovs 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Javpacios naoOnv Oeots, 


‘ \ A > 4 aA > / 
Kat Zevs yedotos omvupevos Tots ElOOow. 


gil, Tovs Tpeis Beovs Ala Kal ’AwdAAwva 
kal @é¢uw amoudcas Hh phy ph cidevae 
amadhAattécOw THs Sikns. 

1235. Such is his contempt for 
these gods that, in order to have an 
opportunity of swearing falsely by 
them, he would deposit three obols in 
addition (mpookatabetnv) to the mputa- 
vein. 

1236. ér: besides, i.e. not only for 
your dishonesty, but also your ava- 
Some take it in the sense of 
aliquando, as in Eur. Alc. 731, 
Slkas Te Sboes TOLot KNdEgTAls ET. 

1237. Strepsiades speaks of Pasias 
as a wine-skin (aoxds). Cf. Schol., 
Ta yap Taxa brd mimeATs TOY Sepudtwv 


delas. 


GAocl padatTéueva evpitepa yiverot. An- 


tiph. 19, todroy ody | 5? oivopavytay 
Kal maxos TOD GéuaTtos | aoKdy KaAdovoL 
Plut. 1062, tvato 
hevrav, ef tis exmddveré ce (wash you 
out). E 
1238. olp’ as: see on 773.— xoas: 
the xods contained 12 cortAu, or 5.75 
pints. — xwpyoerar: will hold. The 
act. is more common in this sense. 

1240. karampolter: 2.e. mpotka kara- 
ppovioes. The verb either takes the 
gen. as here and Vesp. 1396, or else 
is used without an obj., generally 
having a partic. connected with its 
subj. — yoOnv: see on 174. 

1241. ois elSdo.w: the knowing 
ones, i.e. those initiated into the mod- 
ern science of the -sophists. Cf 


i 
TAYTES OUMLXMpLoL. 


THE CLOUDS. 209 


TIASIAZ. 
> ‘ \ , aA 4 , , 
h pny ov tovta To ypovw Saceas Sdikyv. 
> > ¥ th SS , \ / > x2 , 
GAN ete y amroddoes TA XpymaT ETE py, 
aTroTEpov aToKpwajLevos. 
STPEVIAAHS. 
¥ Y 
EXE VUVY NOVXOS. 
cee. | ‘ = LY a ee) a , A 
1245€yw yap avTik amoKpwovpat cor cadas. 
TIASIAZ. 


, “A , BI , A 
Tu GOOl SoKeEt Space ; ATOOMO ELV aoou SoKel ; 


STPEVIAAHS. 
nA? > a- € ca > , , 
mov ‘of ovTos amaitov pe Tapyvp.ov; eye, 


\ vA Ie) 
TOUTL TL €OTL; 
TIASIAS. 


Lal 5 7 5 , 4 
Tov? 6 tt éati; Kadpdorros. 
STPEVIAAHS. 
» 5 5 ~ 5 4, lal ¥ 
ETELT GTALTELS TAPYUPLOV TOLOUTOS wV ; 
125000K av amroOoinv ovo av dBodov ovdevi, 
OaTIS Kahécele KapdoTOV THY KapodTyD. 


[Enur.| Rhes. 973, ceuvds totow eiddow phrase is found also in Hdt. viii 
6eds. Plat. Symp. 199a, contrasted 65. 29. 


with rots wh yeyvéoxovor. Alex. 290, 1245f. Strepsiades goes within for 
Tois yap Op0as ciddow | 7a Ocia pel(w the dough-tray. Pasias speaks to the 
UnTtpos ovK €orw more. witness. Before the latter can an- 


1242. Cf. 865.—rovrw: ie. 7¢ Avi. swer, Strepsiades returns. See Crit. 
Pasias, leaving Strepsiades to the Notes. 


vengeance of Zeus for his blasphemy, 1247. dmaitav: see on 452. 

proceeds to look after his own in- 1248. 6 tt éorl: see on 214. 

terests. See Crit. Notes. 1249. érevra: and still. See on 
1244. éxe vv wovyxos: though éyew 860. 

is very often used intr. with advs., 1250. This is identical with 118. 

hovxos seems to be the only adj. with 1251. kadéoee: for mood, see on 


which it is thus used. Cf. Eur. Med. 770.—ryv: art. indicating the obj. 
550, Gar’ ey’ fovxos. The same which with the pass. would be subj. 


210 


ARISTOPHANES. 


TIASIAS. 


> ¥ 39 9 , 
OUK ap ATOOOGELS ; 


STPEWVIAAHS. 


> Y 2 A ONY 
OVX OOOV VE B ELOEVaL. 


ovKovy avicas Tu Oarrov amoXirapyvets 


amo 7s Bvpas ; 


TIASIAS. 


» A AL Ss, b) 
QTTELLL, KAL TOUT io’, OTL 


iA 


12550now mputaver, 7 pnKeTe Conv eyo. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


A ¥” 3 > ‘ \ “A , 
TpocaToBaheis ap avTa pos Tats Sw@OeKa. 


, UES, CF 1 2 See , a 
KQLTOL OE TOVTO Y OUXL Bovropau mabetv, 


c ‘\ > / > Lal \ he 
OT LY) KaNEo as evn Oikos THY Kd. pOorTrov. 


AMTNIAS. 


2? , 
t@ [LOL pot. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


¥ 
€a* 


4 b) ¥ > e A »¥ 
1260 Tis ovToat mot eof 6 Apynvarv; ov Ti Tov 


1252. dcov elS€var: see Crit. Notes. 
Cf. Paz, 856, evdamovines ye mparret, 
Eccl, 350, otkovv 
movnpa y eotly 6 71 Kay’ etdevar. Plat. 
Theaet. 145 a, ovx doov 7 ene cidevat. 
For this seemingly independent use of 
the inf., see GMT. 776-778; G. 1534. 

1253. dvicas ti: see on 181.— 
Groktrapyteis: cf Bekk. Anecd. 451, 
11, amodirapyjoai(-tco)- Taxéws daro- 
Spapeiv. 


doa y Od exe. 


€oTt mapa Tos KwulKots Tots 
The verb occurs only once 
elsewhere, and then without the prep., 
Par, 562, ci0? brws Artapyioduev otkad 


maAa.ots. 


és TA xwpla. 
1256. mpocatoBakeis : see on 1136. 
—Tais Swdexa: Cf 2s 


SC. pvats. 


1224. There is no longer the slight- 
est pretence that he does not owe 
the money. 

1258. oriy: merely because (assign- 
ing the cause of tovro mafeiv, not of 
ov BovAopat).— THV Kapdotrov : cf. 669 ff. 
Pasias, by the way, had not indicated 
the gender at all. Cf 1248. Here 
Pasias departs. 

1259. tw pot por: a tragic wail. 

1260. éa: this word is used as an 
excl. either at something startling in 
its nature that is told, or at something 
unexpected (whether startling or not) 
that is witnessed, i.e. seen or heard. 
Some exceptions have been created 
by faulty emendations. 


THE CLOUDS. 


211 


tav Kapkivov tis Saydvev épbeygaro ; 


AMYNIAS. 


ti 8; doris etui, TovTo Bovieo# cidevan; 


> ‘ 4 
avynp KAKOOGLLOV: 


S=TPEVIAAHS. 


. / 
KATA GEAUTOV VUV TPETOV. 


AMYNIAS. 


5 A a > , & 
@ , @ TVxaL Opavoar 
okdype Saipov, ® Tvxar Op TUYES 


1265 (mTwY euav: @ IlakAds, ws pp amddecas. 


1261. Kapxivov: the elder Car- 
cinus, not to be confounded with the 
later tragedian of the same name, 
was a son of Thorycius, or, acc. to 
Dobree and Fritzsche, of Xenotimus 
(Thue. ii. 23.2). His scenic dances 
are reputed to have been excellent. 
Nothing is left of his tragedies. 
His sons, Xenocles (also a tragedian ; 
see on Ran. 86), Xenotimus, and 
Xenarchus (a fourth name is doubt- 
ful), like their father, are often ridi- 
culed by the comic poets. Cf. Vesp. 
1482-1537. —Batpovev: map’ irdvoiay 
for raldwy (Schol.). From the tragic 
wail (1259) Strepsiades, acc. to one 
interpretation, suspects that it may 
be the voice of one of these sons that 
he hears, and he designates them as 
the demigods (divine sons) of the Crab 
(Kapktvov). It is possible, however, 
that damdvev refers to the charac- 
ters in the tragedies of Carcinus, and 
that Ar. ridicules his wailing style. 
The former view is favored by the 
fact that here follow 
(1264f., 1272) from the Licymnius 
of Xenocles, the son of Carcinus. 
Tlepolemus, son of Heracles, when a 
youth, slew, in his father’s house at 


some verses 


Tiryns, Licymnius, who was the uncle 
of Heracles, being the brother of 
Alemene. Acc. to the Schol. on 
Hom. //. ii. 661 ff., and Apollod. ii. 8. 
2, the killing was accidental, but acc. 
to Pind. O/. 7. 20 ff., and other writers, 
it was intentional, but in the heat of 
anger. He had to flee, and was slain 
before Troy. Acc. to Fritzsche, the 
verses here parodied were uttered by 
Tlepolemus immediately after the 
accidental killing; ace. to Welcker, 
they were uttered by Alemene when 
she learned of the death of her brother. 
The parody is thought to have refer- 
ence also to the failure of the tetral- 
ogy to which the play belonged. 
1263. Identical with Ach. 1019. 
1264. The verses of the tragedy 
were about as follows: & axAnpé dainor, 
& rbxat xpvodurures | (Sduwy eu@v)- & 
TlaAAds, &s Amynias 
means that his horses have run away 
Cf. (Eur. ] 
Rhes. 118. — Opavordvrvyes : rim-crush- 
ing. Analogously Eur. /el. 154, povais 
Onpoxrdvots. Aesch. Lum. 281, untpoxrd- 
Td. Theb. 314 f., avdporae 
Hdt. vii 


bw amdAecas. 


and broken his carriage. 


voy placid. 
reipav vécov, plyowAov &rav. 
190. 10, cunppoph radopdvos. 


Ww 
—_ 
Ww 


ARISTOPHANES. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


, , la / ’ ¥ / 
ti dat oe TAnmodeos oT ELpyaoTa. KAKOV; 


AMYNIAS. 


N A , SS) a Vey 3 , \ , 
HN oKaTTE W,@ Tav, aha po TA YpymaTa 


Tov vlov aodovvar Ké\evoov adafev, 


» , \ wn , 
ah\ws TE MEVTOL KAL KAKWS TET PayoTt. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


1270Ta Tota TavTa xpypal” 


AMTNIAS. 


e , 
aOaveloaro. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


A iy: 9 +” <y Y > > \ A 
KQK@WS ap OVTWS ELXES, WS yy EOL SOKELS. 


AMTNIAS&. 


4 5) 4, > / ‘\ XN , 
Urmous e\avvav e&€recov, v7) TOUS Beods. 


1266. rl Sal: see on 491. 

1267. py ocKeamrte: un with the 
pres. imy. is regularly used to forbid 
or remonstrate against a thing already 
going on. Of course matdoa (imv.) 
with the partic. may be employed, 
but the command is then positive. 

1269. GAdAws Te pevTor: both for other 
reasons, indeed, evto: implies that 
there are other quite sufficient rea- 
sons for his paying the debt besides 
the misfortune which the creditor 
has suffered. Aesch. uses &AAws Te 
mav7ws similarly. 

1271. kakds... elyes: he alludes 
to Kakws memparyot: (1269), which he 
refers to the lending of the money: 
you were then, indeed, in a sad condi- 
tion, t.e. crazy (when you lent it). 

1272. From Xenocles. See on 
1261.— é&€recov: Kock supplies ray 
xpnudrwy. It seems natural, how- 


ever, to take this lit. as a part of 
Amynias’s calamity. He evidently 
pretends to have suffered an accident _ 
with his carriage. That he came in 
one is shown by 1802. The poet, of 
course, may intend a pun here as he 
does in 1269. 

1273. am’ dvov karamecwv: a pro- 
verbial expression, meaning be out of 
one’s senses, or something of the kind. 
Cf. Plat. Legg. iii. 701, (od Se?) xaBa- 
mep axdAwov KekTnMEvoy Td oTdua Bia 
id Tod Adyou pepdmevoy Kata Thy mapot- 
play aad Tivos bvov wecety (2. 
talk wildly). Analogously Vesp. 1870, 
tt tavTa Anpeis, Somep ard TUMBov 
meogav. These examples show that 
the expression is not primarily a pun 
on ard vod meceiv, and some, including 
Kock, hold that it never can be such 
a pun, because the latter expression 
was never used. That these words, 


THE CLOUDS. 


213 


STPEVIAAHS. 


, A A ” cee ee , 
TL onra Anpets WOTEP AT OVOU KATATETWDV ; 


AMYNIAS. 


Anp®, Ta xpypar amodaBetv ei Bovdromar; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


> 9 5 
Wi5ovK EecH Oras av y avTos Vyvatveis. 


AMTNIAS. 


Tl dat; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


\ > , ’ a , A 
TOV eyKepadov WOTEp oeceta bat pot OOKELS. 


AMYNIA&. 


ov d€ v7) Tov “Eppny tpoonekhyjcecOat y epol, 


> > , p) , 
€l patrooaces Tapyuplov. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


, 
KATELTE VUD, 


z / ‘\ CAS \ 7 
moTEepa vomilers Kawov ael Tov Ata 


however, may have been intelligible, 
as a pun, seems prob. from such 
phrases as é& éArldwy mimtovtas (Eur. 
Frg. 424), rotjurordw receiv ppevav 
(Eur. Hipp. 390), ete. 

1275. avros: this is obscure. airds 
must either be in contrast with ra 
xphpara (“you need not trouble your- 
self about a little money, for you are 
certainly ill off yourself,” i.e. “you 
need to recover your senses rather 
than your money”), or else the con- 
trast is with the broken carriage: 
“You must be hurt yourself.’ “Why 


so?” “You seem to have suffered a 
concussion of the brain.” See Crit. 
Notes. 

1276. domep: as it were; like 
omepel, quasi. Cf. Par, 234, borep 
RaoOdunv. Vesp. 395; Thesm. 869. 


Plat. Phaedr.260e, éomep akovew dona 
Id. Phaed. 884, 4 
Id. Crat. 


384c¢, Somep iromtedw a’toy skdmrew. 


TWaVv mpooidyTwr. 
os c / / 
Adyos domep tréeuvnge pe. 


Id. Lys, 222 ¢, S0mep wcObouev iad Tod 
Adyouv. Id. Men. 235¢, avayracOjoer at 
borep a’tocxediacew. 

1277. mpookekrAyoeoOar: the fut. 
pf. is the only fut. pass. of «aAezv and 
its compounds used by early writers, 
except that cadc?oGa (fut. mid.) some- 
times has a pass. sense. 

1278. parobuceas: a long vowel 
rarely suffers crasis with 4-, but some- 
times # and wy with & form one syl- 
lable. this as crasis 
(so in the text), others as aphaeresis 
(G 11, 2, x. 4), others as synizesis. 

1279. A problem much discussed 
in those days. Cf. Schol. Ap. Rh 


Some regard 


214 


ARISTOPHANES. 


yY id ?, 3 xv by 
1280 vew UVdwp ExdoTOT, 7) TOV TALOV 


ehkew Katwbey tavto Tove’ vdwp Taw; 


AMYNIAS. 


> 3995 ¥ 3 ce 4 > , , 
OUK O10 Eywy o7oTepov, ovdE ou pédEL. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


A > 5) A b) , 7 oe 
Tos ovv amohaBew TAapyvpLov OlkaLos el, 


et pndev oicba Tay peTedpwv tpaymdtov; 


AMYNIAS. 


1285a\N’ el omaviles, Tapyuptov por Tov TéKov 


GTrOOOTE. 


>TPEVIAAHS. 


A > ¥ g e , , , 
TOUTO ) eo O TOKOS Tt Onpiov ; 


AMTYNIA2&. 


, b y >, A \ fal \ > e ? 
ti 8 ddio y 7 Kara phva Kal Kal NLEepav 
meov mhéov Tapyvpiov del yiyverat 


iv. 269, Avoyeyns 6 “AmoAAwvidtns tmd 
natou (daly) aprafecba Td Hdwp Tis 
@ardoons. (See. Sen. Q. N. iv. 2.) 
Democr. Agric. 2. 4 (Mullach), ra 
mev oby media 8: Ans ewéxovta Ths 
nuepas Thy HArov etauéedryew (suck out) 
To bypobv Kal etatuiCew (evaporate). 
Hipp. Aér. p. 537, 6 taAos avd-yer Kal 
avapmace: Tod datos T) AemTOTAaTOY Kal 
Arist. Meteor. ii. 
2.10, ér1 8 4 bmd TOD HAiov avaywyh 


aro THs Oadacons. 


a ¢ ~ , ~ / ci 
TOU UYypov duota Tots Bepuawvouevos Hda- 

iv é md j Ibid. 11 - 
oly €OTLY UTO TrUpOS. ua. Ll, pave 
pas yap ael Td avaxbeyv bpopev 
Luce. 


ar lod c a \ BJ / 
Icarom. 7, sdatoroteivy tovs aarépas, 


kataBatvov maAtvy tdwp. 
cy t c a yee a 
Tov jAlov Kabamrep ivomia Tit (rope of a 
draw-well) thy ikudda ek ris Oaddoons 
~ a / 
avaor@vTos kal Gmaciv avrois diaveuovTos. 


1285. adAa: this word often cuts 


short a conversation, or introduces a 
new topic, without any adversative 
reference to what precedes, like our 
“well.” — tdpyuvpiov: this has been 
objected to by Cobet as being unnec- 
essary; but cf. Dem. Pantaen. 5, 
MicOovTat 8 obTos map’ Hu@y Tov yryvo- 
pévov Tékov TS apyupl®, wévTe kal Exa- 
Tov dpaxua@v tov unvds. For the gen. 
with téKos, cf. 1156, réKo1 ,réKwv. 

1286. amoSote: sc. you and your 
son. — @npfov: the witticism turns 
upon the two-fold meaning of téxos, 
offspring and interest. The latter is, 
in fact, a metaphorical use of the 
former, as explained in Arist. Pol. i. 
10. 5. 

1288. mA€ov mA€ov: SO uaAAov MaA- 
Aov without cal, Ran. 1001. Alex. 28, 
Eur. [ph. T. 1406. 


THE 


UroppeovTos TOU Xpovov ; 


CLOUDS. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Kah@s \éyets. 


12907t SytTa; THv Oadatrav eof oO TL Tretova 


N , » \ A 
vuvt vopilers 7 po TOV; 


AMTNIAS. 


pa Av’, add’ tonv. 


> N , , 5 > 
ov yap Sikavov mA€lov’ etvat. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


KaTO. TOS 


Y , > , OA , 
QavuTY) eV, @ KAKOOAUYLOY, ovoev VLYyveTae 


> /, lo n , \ \ 
ET LPPEOVT@V TWV TOTALLWV mELwV, Ov de 


1295 (ynTEts Tounoar TapyvpLov meEtov TO cov; 


> > , \ ie A 7 
OUK ATOOLWEELS OQvVTOV GTO TS OLKLAS ; 


pepe pou TO KEVTpov. 


AMYNIAS. 


TaUT €y® papTvpoa. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Umaye, TL, pedes; ovK eas, @ Tappopa; 


1289. wroppéovros: the prep. de- 
notes the imperceptible nature of 
the flow of time. — kadds éyeus: ex- 
presses not so much approval of what 
Amynias says, as satisfaction at the 
definition of téxos, esp. the simile 
(wAdov ylyverat broppéovtos Tov xpdvou), 
which suits the purpose of Strepsiades 
so well. 

1290. Cf. Lucr. vi. 608 ff., prin- 
cipio mare mirantur non red- 
dere maius|naturam, quo sit 
tantus decursus 
omnia quo veniant ex 
flumina parte. 


aquarum, | 
omni 


1296. aofiwtes: a sarcasm refer- 
ring to the fact that Amynias is a 
plaintiff, diéxwv: “ will you not prose- 
cute yourself away?” Cf. Av. 1020 
(addressed to the geometer Meton), 
obk dvameTphaes cavTby amy ; 

1297. épe: addressed to a slave. 
—r«évtpov: used in driving horses 
and oxen, hence 1298, otk éAa@s; Cf 
Soph. O. T. 809, kdpa durAois Kévrpaial 
pov Kabixero. 

1298. vmaye: “getup!” See on 
Ran. 174. — ovx é\qgs: “won't you go 
along?” Cf. 1302. Used differently 
Eq. 608; Ran, 205, 


216 


ARISTOPHANES. 


AMYNIAS. 


an 3 5 4 a 3 5 , 
TavtT ovx vBpis Snr éotiv; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


~ 5 A 
ake; e7iaho 


Lal e A A , A - 
1300 KEVTWY vU7TO TOV TP@KTOV OE TOV weipapopov. 


/2 y¥ / > & la eden 
pevyes; euetddv o apa Kkwycew eyo 


QUTOLS TPOXOLS TOs GoloTL Kat Evvwpiow. 


XOPOS. 


(Zrpopr.} 


e ‘\ , > A LA ec ‘\ 
OLOV TO T PAY LAT@V Epav pravpwv: O Y2p 


yépav 08 eapbeis 


1305atroarepnoar Bovderar 


‘\ 4 by e 7 
Ta xpnpwad aoaveicato: 


> y > 9 >) , , , 
Kouk eof omas od THEpov Ayberat TU 


la) 3 A ~ \ »” ; 
Tpayy, 0 TovTOV ToLnTEL TOV GodiaTHY tows, 


1310avP Gv Travoupyetv np€at’, eEaidvns kaxov haBew Tu. 


1299. wBpis: cf Ran. 21. Ter. And. 
i. 5.2, quid est, si hoc non con- 
tumelia est? —émuada: sc. 7b Kév- 
tpov. The compound émdAdew is 
found, besides here, only Frg. 461, and 
Phryn. 2, and with so-called tmesis 
in Hom. The simple verb idAAew is 
found in Aesch., but not in Soph., 
Eur., or Ar. 

1300. ceipadopov: see on 122. 

1301. é€pedAcov o’ dpa: used in ex- 
ulting over the accomplishment of a 
resisted purpose: “TI thought I should,” 
ete. Of. Ran. 268; Vesp. 460. With- 
out dpa (%pa) Eur. Cycl. 698, décew & 
Id. Med. 


B54 f., ob B ok Euedres Taw arydoas 


éueAAes avoctov Saitbs Sikas. 


A€xn | tepmrvbdy Bidtew Blorov.— apa is 
often used like pa, as Vesp.460, 839, etc. 
1302. advrois: for the use of adrds 


in connexion with the dat. of ac- 
companiment, see H. 774 a; G.1191. 
Cf. Eq. 3, 7, 849; Ran. 226, 476, 560; 
Av. 1257, and often.— That Strepsia- 
des is not merely carrying out his 
simile of a horse, but alludes to a 
real carriage, is shown by évvwpiow 
(your horses), unless indeed this refers 
to the (yo, Pasias being ceipapdpos 
(1800). 

1303-1320: a strophe (13803-1310) 
and antistrophe (1311-1320), which 
some think were sung respectively by 
the two half-choruses. — The Chorus 
here declares its real views to the 
spectators. (Of. 1458 fi. 

1306. xpypara: the pers. obj. is 
not expressed. H. 724, 748a; G. 1069, 
1071. Cf. 1463. 

1309. See Crit. Notes. 


THE CLOUDS. 217 


(Avrioetpody. ) 


> \ rah Sess ec , 9 
OULAL Y2p QvuTOV QUTLNV eupyoely, oT7TEp 


mada. mor elnret, 


> \ en / e 
€Wat TOV VLOV Seuvov Ol 


yuopas EVaVTLAS héeyeuv 


A / 4 lal 4 
1315 TOLO WwW duKatous, @WOTE VLKAV ATAVTAS 


otomep av Evyyevynta, Kav heyy TapTovnp. 


¥ 3, > 
1320lcws 5, tows Bovdyjoetar Kadwvov avrov elvan. 


/ 


STPEVIAAHS. 


BN. 9s 2 
tov LOU. 


> , \ A \ 5 / 
@ YELTOVES KQUL Evyyevets KQL NMOTAL, 


, , 
apuvaberé pol TUTTOMEV® TAT) TEXVN: 


» , A A \ nw , 
OLLOL KAKOOALLOV Ths Kehalns Kau TIS yvabov. 


1325 @ pape, TUTTELS TOY TaTEpa ; 


PEIAITIMIAHS. 


py, @ TaTep. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


c “yp c A > y /, 
opaé dpodoyouvd OTL JE TUTTEL. 


PEIAITINIAHS. 


1315. vay: the subj. is Phidippi- 
des, the obj. &ravras. — Evyyevynrat: 
encounters (in dispute). 

1321-1510: the exodus (€£o0d0s). 

1321. Strepsiades rushes out of the 
house, pursued and beaten by his son, 
and calling for protection. The spec- 
tators were prepared by 799 to com- 
prehend this situation. 

1323. mdoq rtéxvy : 
émuvdbere. See on 885. 

1324. olpor kaxoSalpwv: ono hay- 
ing become a mere excl., the nom. is 
freq. connected with it. So even in 
the case of ofuor pot, id wor, and other 
excl. phrases, where of is written 


const. with 


Kat pada. 


apart. Cf. Frg. 308, ofuo: Karodaluwr 
Tis TOP huepas. — Kearns: excl. gen. 
See on 153. Cf. 166. 

1325. At Athens the penalty for 
this crime was partial a&riula, depriva- 
tion of civil rights. Cf Andoce. 1. 74, 
bndao Tovs yovéas Kak@s Towler, &Timor 
joav ra copara. Aeschin. 1.28, av tis 
Aéyn (attempt to speak) ev 7G Bhuw, Tov 
matépa tintwy t Thy unTépa, TodTOY obK 
eg Adyeww (6 vouobérns). 

1326. dpare: imy. or indic., prob. 
the former. “Imperativus mi- 
rantis est et stupentis ob fa- 
cinus inauditum.” G. Hermann. 
The sent. may be interr. 


“ 


218 ARISTOPHANES. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Oo pape Kal TaTpahoia Kal TOLXWPUXE. 


PEIAINNIAHS. 


QQ’ SON A \ , , 
avis € TavTa TavTa Kal TAEiw eye. 


5 9 > > 9 , , > > 4 \ . 
ap oicf ort Xaipw TON akovwy Kal Kaka; 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


1330@ akkOmT pax Te. 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


TaTTE Toots Tos podots. 


2TPEVIAAHS. 


TOV TATEPAa TUTTELS ; 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


Katropava ye vy Aia, 


¢ > 4 3 ¥ 
@MS €V dikn O0 eTvmTTOvV. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


@ p.iaporare, 


A ~ 5 x a” 
KaL TMS yevolT av TATEpa TUMTEW €V dikn ; 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


¥ 3.3 , , , , 
eywy aodelEw, kal oe viknow héywv. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


1335TovTL GU ViKHoELS; 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


, A 4 a, 
mTohv ye Kal padias. 


1327. warpadota: obs. the unusual 
quantity of -é, voc. of -as.— For a 
full presentation of the views of 
Socrates concerning the relations of 
children to their parents, cf. Xen. 
Mem. ii. 2-10; i. 2. 49-55. 

1329. dxovwv: used as pass. of Aé 
yew in the sense it has in 1328. 


1330. Aakkompwxte: this seems fo 
be a strengthened substitute for eded- 
mpwktos. It occurs also in Cephisid. 
3, and Aakkompwxtia in Eupol. 303.— 
— posots : cf. 910, 912. 

1333. yévoiro: the subj. is prob. 
matépa Tumtew ev dikn. 


1335. touri: see on 1087. 


THE CLOUDS. 


219 


ehov 3 6mdtepoy Tow dyow Bova héyeuw. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


7 / 
motow oyow ; 


PEIAITIMIAHS. 


\ , 7, £8 \ 4 
TOV KPE€LTTOV 1 TOV NTTOVA. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


eovdakduny péevtor oe v7 Av’, & péde, 


“ 7 > / > A 4, 
TOLO LW OuKatous avTieyew, €l TAVUTA YE 


J 
1340 éANers avateioew, ws Sikavoy Kat Kadov 


~~ S 4 > > \ ¢ xX A cs 
TOV TAaTEpa tTumrTeaO €OTLY VTO TWVY VLEWV. 


PEIAINIMIAHS. 


48 » , > 5 , A 
a OLOJLAL HMEVTOL G0 GAVQAaTELOELY, WOTE YE 


»O. ie % > , 2O\ > ”~ 
OU QvuToOsS aKpOaoapLEevos ouvoev QVTEpPELs. 


2TPEVIAAHS. 


\ \ 4 \ la 
Kal pny Oo TL Kal Aé~es akovoat Bovopat. 


XOPOS. 


1345 


\ ¥ , 
TOV avopa KPaTyOEeLs* 


(Zrpody.) 


eS > A , Y 
oov epyov, ® tpecPuTa, ppovrilew, omy 


e ae > , > , > x > 
WS OUTOS, EL }L7) TO memrotbew, OUK GV 1)V 


1336. €Aou: an extravagant dis- 
play of the indifference of the soph- 
ists as to which side of a question 
they are to support. Cf. 1042. Asa 
matter of fact, there is no room for a 
choice, as Strepsiades surely cannot 
argue in favor of a son’s right to 
beat his father; and if he should do 
so, Phidippides would be compelled 
to argue, not only against his own 
conduct, but also against the doc- 
trine which he had just promulgated 
and proposed to defend (1352). 

1338. e&iSafdpnv: see on 127.— 


pévro: this gives the sent. a tone of 


bitter irony, —well I did indeed, ete. 
Cf. 187 f. 

1340. avameloew: the pers. obj. is 
omitted, and so made general. See 
on 143. 

1344. 6 Te Kal Adfas: what in the 
The force of kal 
in such cases may usually be brought 
out by the tone of the voice in trans- 
lating: “I wish to see (hear) what 
you will say.” See on 785 and 840. 

1347. éremolOeav : equiv. to an impf. 
memoWévat, r¢ ly upon, takes dat. of per- 
son or thing. —Obs. that here the -v 
cannot be omitted. H. 87 a. 


world you will say. 


220 


yy 5 , 
OUTWS GAKOAaOTOS. 


ARISTOPHANES. 


adn eof ota Opactverar: SHdov yé Tor 


1350 TavOpos TO vOnpa. 


adn’ €€ Orov 70 tpatov npEaf y payn yevéer Oat, 


\ \ , \ \ , , X A 
XP” 51) héyew TpOos TOV KXOpOV* TAaVTWS de TOUTO 


dpaceis. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Kal pny lev ye tpatov Ap&dpecba Novdopeta Oar, 


> ‘ , > or X e , > oY ¥ 
eyo ppace- TELON) Y2p ELOTLO UE , WOTTEP lLOTE, 


13557p@Tov ev avtov THY hUpav haBovT eyw *Kehevoa 


dod. Syswvidov pédos, Tov Kptov, ws éréxOy. 


1356. The most pleasing entertain- 
ment at feasts was the singing of songs 
(the so-called cxéAia) in turn by the 
guests. When one had finished he 
handed a branch of laurel or myrtle 
(1364) to another, who then sang. See 
on Ran. 1301 and 1302. Cf Eq. 529; 
Vesp. 1222 ff.; Frg. 2, doov 5 wo 
oxdridy Tt AaBovArxalov KaVaKpeoyTOS. 
Frg. 377, 6 wey Fdev *Aduhtov Adyov 
(cf. Vesp. 1239) mpos upplyny, | 6 8 
avtoy qvdyKaCev ‘Apuodtov uédos. Eupol. 
310, quoted on 179.—Kpiov: a fre. 
of the ode is preserved, Simon. 15, 
emeta® 6 Kptos ovk deuéws | eAOdy és 
evdevdpov ayAaby Ais | réwevos. It was 
prob. an émvixioy in honor of a victory 
gained by Crius, the Aeginetan wres- 
tler; not, as some think, a victory 
gained over him. But Strepsiades, 
having a total misconception of the 
ode, prob. mistook Kpzoy (which some 
write Kpidy) for xpidy (so in Mss.), 
and changed éétato (adorned himself) 
into the pass., so that the words meant 
how the ram was sheared. The allusion 
to the “shearing of Crius,” though 
based on a misconception, would please 


6 8 edféws apyatov el” epacke 70 KiOapilew 


the Athenians, as Crius of Aegina 
(whom Valckenaer identifies with the 
one here referred to) had been deliv- 
ered up to the Athenians by Cleomenes 
(Hdt. vi. 50 and 73) because of the 
hostile and traitorous attitude of the 
Aeginetans at the opening of the Per- 
sian wars; and indeed énéx#m may 
be meant to suggest this very deliv- 
ery. Hat. vi. 50,fin. has a pun on the 
name, KAcouéevns elpeto tov Kpiov, 6 tT 
of etn Td otvoua: 6 5é of Td edy Eppace. 
6 3& KAcouevns mpos abtdy epn- “Hn 
viv kataxadkov, & Kpte, Ta Kepen ws 
cuvo.résuevos peydA@ kak@.— Kpioy is a 
proleptic acc. 

1357. dpxatov: cf. Eupol. 140, 7a 
Srnoixdpov Te Ka) AAkpavos Simwvidov 
Te Gpxatov aeidew: 6 d¢ Tvqoumnos 
éorw dkovew. Keivos vuKreply” evpe 
porxois aelouat’ (cf. 1571), exxarcioban 
yuvaikas. — The Socratists regarded 
the universal custom of enlivening 
feasts with play and song as a mark 
of intellectual poverty. Cf. Plat. Prot. 
347 e-e; Symp. 176 e.— etv: for the 
elision, see on 780, and ef. 7, 42, 523, 
550, 988, 1140, 1262, 1341. 


THE CLOUDS. 


221 


19 , a e A , A: iX. A 
a €lVy TE WLVOVU , WO TTEPEL KAN PUS YUValk aAOQvVOA?D. 


PEIAITIMNIAHS. 


> x ae) 2Q A PEGE ME 7 , \ A 
ov yap TOT evOds XP NY o apatrec Bai TE KAL TATEL- 


obau 


¥” an 
1360adew Kedevovl’, @OTEPEL TETTLYAS EOTLOVTA; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


A , \ Ca Wee ¥ a? A 
TOLQAVUTaA HPEVTOL KQUL TOT eheyey evoor, OLa TEP Vu)Y, 


\ \ / ¥ ) > \ , 
Kal TOV Lywvidnv ehaok €ivat KaKOV ToLNTHD. 


> ‘\ , 4 > > 9 > / ‘\ A 
Kaya pohis mév, GAN Omws HnrecXouNY TO TPwTOV* 


ereita 8 exéhevo” avrov adda puppivnv haBovra 


1365Tav Aiayvdov héEar Ti por: KaP obtos evOds etrev 


1367 popov m€wv, a€vaTatov, aToupaka, KpNpVoTOLOY. 


» Yuseskavtadba was oer pov THv Kapdiay dpexOelv; 


1358. Women, when grinding, nat- 
surally sang songs to while away time. 
An émmitaAws gdh is preserved, Bergk 
Poet. Lyr. U1. p. 673, dre, wtaAa, BAe: 
kal yap Tlirtards Gre, weydAas MutiAdvas 
Bacirctwy.— womepel: quasi. Obs. 
that no finite verb can be supplied. 

1360. rérriyas: the cicadae only 
drank a little dew, acc. to ancient be- 
lief, and derived the rest of their pleas- 
ure from song. Cf. Anacreont. 43. 1 ff., 
pakapl(ouev ce, Tértit, | bre Bevdpewv 
er’ &xpwv | dAlynv Spocoyv TreTw- 
kws | Baoireds brws Gelbers. Plut. 
Mor. 660f., ev dépi Kai Spdcw Kabdmrep 
ol Tertvyes o1Tovpevoy. 

1364. adda: at least, at any rate. 
Cf. 1369; Av. 1598. Dem. Olyn. III. 
33, av otvy GAAG viv y €r dmaddAa- 
yevtes ToUTwY Ta bay eeAHanTE oTpa- 
Teverba, kre. — pvpplynv: see on 1556. 

1365. elrev: this verb not rarely 
takes a pred. acc. of a partic. or an 
adj. Cf. Aesch. Cho. 682, reOvear’ 


’Opéorny cizé. Eum. 638, rabrny ro.al- 


Soph. El. 676, @avdv7’ ’Ope- 
Xen. 
Hell. vy. 2. 18, hv ciphkapey dtivayw pe 
yaAnv ovcav. With the obj. omitted, 
as in our example, Eur. Alc. 142, rai 
(@oav 
Soph. El. 890, ds 4 ppovotcay 4 pudpav 
A€yns. 

1367. Wodov: bombast. Cf. Ran. 
492. Soph. Aj. 1116, rot 8€ cod yé- 
gov ovk ky orpadelnv. —dkvoraroyv: cf. 
Plut. Mor. 1014b, akooula jv acd- 
oTaTov T) cwuatikdy exovta: TovTO 
8 hv dvappoartla Wyxis obk exovons 
Adyov.—ordppaka: cf. 721. 
Schol. Hermog. in Walz Rhett. vii. 
p. 963, 13, oroupd ew éor 7d koumd- 
Cerv Kar Greg. 
Cor. ibid. p. 1258, 18, pimetrar 5 mom- 
Ths bia Tv oTompacriKay Ad~ewv Td 
ceuvdy Tod hpwos.—KpypvoTotoy : 
Cf. Eq. 628; 


Tv elroy. 
aoTnv viv te Kal mada Aéyw. 


sitios a y 
eimety kal Oavovoav éoti cot. 


Vesp. 


adrAQaloveter@at, 


crag-composing, rugged. 
Ran. 818 ff., 929, 940. 

1368. dpexOciv: this verb prob. de- 
notes convulsive struggle, such as is 


222 


ARISTOPHANES. 


1366eyw yap Aicyddov vouile mparov év TOUNTALS * 


opews O€ TOV Oupov Sakav epyv: ov & adda TovTwP 


, Lal vA 4 Lal 
1370€€ov Tue TOV VEWTEPWV, ATT €oTL Ta copa Tavra. 


68 ab&ds io Evpuridov pnow tw’, was éBiver 
b) 9S yd 

adehpos, @heElkaxe, THY Omopntpiay adedpyv. 
Kaya OUKET eEnveryounv: add’ dbs e€apatta 


wi A ral 3 A . Qe vO eo > , 
TOAAOLS KAKOLS KQLO VY POLoe KAT EVTEVUEV, OLOV ELKOS, 


1375€70s mpos Eros npedduerO: 0’ obtos eTavaTrnod, 


¥ sey 
kamet epra pe Kaomdde Karvuye KamrérpuBev. 


@EIAINMIAHS. 


»¥ 8 4 4 > > (5 3 “a 
OUKOUV LKQALWS, OOTLS OUK Evpurt NV EMQALWELS 


/ 
copwraror ; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


4 ay 3 b) A > , 3 ¥ 
copatarov Y €Kewov; ®—Ti Oo Elta; 


GN’ adOis av TUTTYOOMAL. 


seen in animals when slaughtered. Cf. 
Hom. J/, xxiii. 30. Opp. H. ii. 583, 
apakéhw 5é of Evdov dpexOe? Kpad(n. 
Ap. Rh. ii. 49, rat of dpéxOer Ouuds. 

1369. BSaxuv: cf. Ran. 43; Vesp. 
1083. 

1371. The reference is to Maca- 
reus and Canache in the AzodAos of 


Eur. Cf. Ov. Trist. ii. 384, nobilis 

est Canache fratris amore 

sui. See on Ran. 850 and 1475. 
1372. @& ddeElkake: sc. “AmoAdor, 


who was appealed to by persons ex- 
posed to danger. Cf. Av.61. Here 
it is the very name or thought of the 
crime that is terrible. In Paz, 422, 
aAetikakos is used of Hermes, but not 
in an excl. See on Eq. 1307. — cpo- 
pytplay: a man was allowed to marry 
his half-sister (as in the case of Cimon 
and Elpinice), provided they had not 
acommon mother, but actual instances 


of such marriages were rare, and 
were not regarded with favor. Cf. 
Plut. Them. 32. [Andoe.] 4. 33. 

1373. kdyd ovkért: the synizesis 
of w with ov- is not rare, esp. in éya 
ov(k). 

1375. rpedoperba: see on 558. 

1376. pda: descriptive impf., pro- 
ceeded to pommel, etc. Of. Plut. 784. 

1378. 6—l o° ei’mw: he cannot 
find a word adequate to the occasion. 
Cf. Pax, 520ff. Dem. De Cor. 22, 
@ — rl by einwy oé Tis OpOGs mpouelra; 
Xen, Hell. ii. 3. 47, dmoxare? ndOopydv 
Me, OS Guporepors Teipmpmevoy apudTresy « 
boris BE punderépois apéeoKet, TovTov — 
@ mpos Tav OVeav— Ti mote Kal Kadéoa 
xen; In another sense, Verg. Aen. 
i. 327, o—quam te memorem, 
virgo? 

1379. tumrycopar: fut. mid. with 
pass. signification. — dy: sc. rérrouo. 


THE CLOUDS. 223 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


\ XQ > > ou b) ¥ 
vn Tov At, ev uKn Yy ay. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


1380 Kal Tas SuKaiws; 


dots, avaloyurTe, « c&€Opaba, 


> 4, / , 7 9 / 
aicGavonevos cov Tavta Tpavhilovros, 6 TL vootns. 


> 4 ~ ¥ b] A A a a) 3 / 
el pev ye Bpvv euzrous, eyw yvovs ay Tue eméoyor 
pappav & ay aitjyoavtos HKov co. dépwy av aptov: 
Kaxkav © av ov ebOns dpdca, Kaya haBov Ovpale 
2f7/ x \ > / \ /, A > , 
1385 e€éepov GV Kal TPOVTKOULNV OE* TU dé Be vu aTray- 


X@vV 


A \ sy 9 
Boovra KQL KexpayoO OTL 


xelntidnv, ovK ethys 


¥ > a > , 
e&w EeveyKely, @ [LLape, 


Ovpalé pw, adda mvvydpevos 


1390 


XOPOS. 


> A , lal 
QAvUTOVU TOLN TOA KQAKKQY, 


( Avrictpody. ) 


> , ~ , A , 
OULAL YE T@V VEWTEP@V Tas Kapotas 


amnoav, o Tu heen. 
el yap TOLAUTA *y OUTOS 
hakov avareicer, 


1380. mas: qualifies the omitted 
verb, dixalws being equiv. to év diy. 
— dvaloyuvte, a: see Crit. Notes. 

1382. Bptv: Bekk. Anecd. 31, 9 


Bpi, 7 brokdpiopa, 6 eotr Acydpuevov 


, , 


Tois madlois ciuBoArov Tov meiv. — éré- 
axov: cf. olvov émaxydév, Hom. J/. ix. 
489; Od. xvi. 444. 

1384. dpdca: the partic. is much 
more freq. than the inf. with 6d- 
GMT. 903, 8; H. 984. See Crit. 
parataxis, instead of 
hypotaxis with piv, is employed when 
p0dvery is accompanied by od 


VvelV. 
Notes. —al: 


» no 


eFeipyarLevos 


sooner..., than, etc. Cf. Xen. Eq. 5. 
10, ob pOdver ekayduevos 6 trmos Kal 
eOds Buowds eort Tots akabdpross. 

1385. mpotoxopynv: held you out,— 
nurses’ technical phrase. — amayxov : 
cf, Av. 1348, 1852.—pe: see Crit. Notes. 

1390. avrov: often 
spot (illico), just where one is. 

1392. mmdav: ic. with anxious ex- 
pectation, and hence followed by 
an indir. question, Cf. Plat. Symp. 


215e, uadrdov t trav KopuBavTiovTwy Ff 


means on the 


te Kapdla mnda Kal Sdkpva exxeira. 


Plut. Mor. 30a, rod pev (“Exropos) 


224 


ARISTOPHANES. 


139570 Sépua TV yepotépov ha Bome av 


ad’ 0b’ épeBivOov. 


» > an n 
OV Epyov, ® KaWwav eTOV KWYTa Kal pox euTa, 
, aA Y , / / 
teva twa Cyrely ows does héeyew dikara. 


SEIAINMIAHS. 
e HOV lal , Q A ec lol 
ws Ov Kawols Tpdypnacw Kal deEvots Gptrew 
\ nw r 
1400 Kat tav Kabeotatav VOL@V virepppovetw dvvac bau. 
+) \ XN Y \ e lal A 
eyo yap OTE wey LTLKH TOV VooV /Ovyn Tpocetyxov, 
O° x 2) > la) Gv A es > 4 aN 2€ La 
ovd ay tpi elzety pyual? oids T Hv, mpi eEapaprety: 
A 5 5 
vuvt ©, €TELon fL OvTOGL TOVTwY eTavTE AUTOS, 


id be la \ 4 , \ , 
yropats d€ AemTats Kat dyous EVveywe Kal pepivais, 
1405 0ipar duddEew ws Sixaroy Tov watépa Kohalew. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


9 , Q PIA ele ey feats fe 0810) 
LITTEVE TOWVY V7) At » WS ELOLYE KPELTTOV EOTLY 


Kwoduvevovtos % Kapdia mda. The 
const. exactly as in Cic. Fam. iii. 12. 


3, vides sudare me iam du- 
dum, quo modo et ea tuear 
quae mihi tuenda sunt et te 


non offendam. 

1396. GAN ovdé: the neg. applies 
to the whole sent.,— (not only not 
at a large price) but not even for a pea 
would I purchase, ete. The ellipsis 
had prob. faded from consciousness. 
Cf. Diphil. 58, 7d Setmvoy GAN odd 
ai’ éxe. Dem. De Fals. Leg. 37, 
bmép 5& Paxewy 7) Ocomiewy 7) Gy owTos 
amnyyeAAe mpds buas GAA” ovdE pwiKpdy 


(sc. Evert: yeypaupévov).  [Dem.] 
Prooem. 48, té&v tpuetépwy GAN ovde Td 
opikpdtatoy povti¢ova. For the 


general idea, cf. Pax, 1223, oi« dy 
mptatunvy (Two Adpw) ovs by icxdéos 


mias. Plaut. Mil. ii. 3. 45, non ego 
tuam empsim vitam vitiosa 
nuce. 


1397. poxAevra: cf 568. This is 
prob. a parody on Eur. Med. 1317, ri 


Ttaode Kivets KavapmoxAEevels wh 
Aas; But Ar. at the same time uses 
poxAevta as a metaphor from métpas 
poxAevew (Plat. Com. 67). 

1398. dirws Sofers: many read ddéns. 
On the use of the fut. indic. in final 
clauses, see GMT. 363-864 ; 325-328 ; 
3848-351. 

1402. av: habitual. Cf Soph. Phil. 
295, cita mip kv ov waphy.—tpla: cf. 
Pind. Nem. 7. 48, rpia érea Siapkécer. 
Ter. Phorm. iv. 3. 33, ut est ille 
bonus vir, tria non conmuta- 
bitis verba hodie inter vos. 

1403. ovroot: z.c. Strepsiades. Phi- 
dippides is addressing the spectators. 
—rTovrev: Schol., trav cata thy imme 


khv. For case, see H. 748; G. 1117. 
1406. wy Ala:-see on 314. Cf 
Lys. 95. Here a concession is of- 


fered by the imy., as is further indi- 
cated by rotyuy, well then. vh Ala 
instead of pbs Aids may be used also 
with the opt. of wish when it is not a 
formal prayer. Cf. Ran, 86. 


THE CLOUDS. 


225 


9 , , a , 3 a 
irmev Tpepew TE pirmov 7 TUTTOMEVOY ETiTpLBHVAL. 


@EIAITNMIAHS. 


> ” AY b) , / An , 4 
EKELOE 5 obev ATED KXLOAS JE TOV Aoyou PETELLL, 


\ a3 5 , “4 / to , > Beh > »¥ 
KQaL TT POT EpyNd oat O€ TOUTL* TALOA fh OVT €ETUTITES; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


¥ , > > A \ / 
1410eywye oO , EVYOWV YE KL KNOOMEVOS. 


PEIAITINIAHS. 


> \ , 
ele Oy Lol’ 


> > \ \ , /, > 5 lal > ¢ 4 
OV KQ{LE DOL Sika.ov E€OTLW evvoovv OPOLWS 


, > , sO > \ > “ \ , 
TUTTELY, eTELOn TEP TO E€OTLY EVVYOELY TO TUTTELW; 


TOS yap TO pev Tov Tapa xp7 TANyav aAe@or iva, 
> XX \ 4 XN \ ¥ > 4 / > / 
Tovpov O€ yy; Kal pny eur ehevHepos ye Kayo. 
1415K\dovat Tatoes, TaTépa 5 ov Kaew SoxeEts ; 


, , \ \ a ¥ > 
pnoes vopiler Oar Ov TALOos TOUTO Toupyov E€LVAL* 


1407. Obs. the alliteration. — tpé- 
dav reOpirmov: cf. Hdt. vi. 125. 26, 
6 ’AAkpéewv obros (sc. 6 Meyakdéos) 
otTw TeOpimmoTpodiaas *OAuumidda avat- 
peerat. The older Miltiades was oikins 
TeOpimnotpépov, Hat. vi. 35. 4. 

1408. perepe: cf Plat. Phaed. 88d, 
Aye, TH 6 SwKparns petHAVe Thy Adyor ; 
Hat. vii. 239. 1, Gveme 5€ exeice tod 
Adyou TH mot To mpdTepoy ekeArmeE. 

1411. col evvootvta tutte: when 
two verbs, which govern different 
cases, have a common obj., it is usu- 
ally put in the case required by the 
nearer verb, unless the other is more 
important. When one verb is a 
partic. the rule still holds good, un- 
less, indeed, there is a tendency to 
use the case required by the partic. 
Cf. Thue. vi. 11. ‘f avdntov éml ro.ot- 
Tous iévat, oy KpaThoas wh KaTaocxnoel 
mis. Plat. Lach. 187 a, rlywy Hbn Ga- 
Awy emimeanbevres ek hatAwy avalos 


éroiqoare; Dem. De Cor. 162, obs cb 


(Gytas KoAakedwyv mapnkoAovbers. Thesm. 
215, éuol 6 Te BovAcL Xp@ AaBwr. 

1415. In Eur. A/c. 691, in replying 
to the reproaches uttered by Admetus 
because his father Pheres had not 
died in his stead, the latter says, xaipeis 
bpav pas, ratépa 8 ov xalpey Soxets; Cf. 
Thesm. 194. The parody is rendered 
conspicuous by the trimeter inserted 
among the tetrameters. Some, how- 
ever, propose to fill out the tetra- 
meter by adding something, such as 
mpoojkew (Herwerden), or ob xphyat 
(Cobet). As the verse stands, doxe?s 
means think it right, just as Sore? 
Cf. Aesch. Ag. 
Soph. Ant. 
1102, kat rair’ eraveits kal Soxets maper- 
In the parodied passage 6o- 
Kets means simply think. 

1416. ov: used because of the an- 
tithesis with éyé in the next verse. — 
mados: cf. Vesp. 1297 f.— épyov: see 
on 1494. 


means it seems right. 


16, édrav 8 deldew Sone. 


Kabeiy ; 


226 


ARISTOPHANES. 


SN Pate Jon , > » € \ A e , 
eyo de By; QVTELTFOLL av, WS dus ITALOES OU YEPOVTES, 


> / A ‘\ 4 x 4 / 
ElKOS TE WAAXOV TOUS YEpovTas 7 VEoUS TL KAaELY, 


72 , e 4 
oowTep e€apaptavew hrtov Sixavov avrovs. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


1420 GAN’ ovdapov vomilerar TOV TaTEpa TOUTO TAT KEW. 


®EIAINMIAHS. 


¥ dN ‘ N , \ , > ® \ A 
OUKOUV avy” p O TOV VO}LOV tiOeEts TOT HV TO TPWTOV, 


yy \ ° , \ , y \ 4 
WOTED TV KAYO, KAL héyav emetOe Tovs Tadatovs ; 


e / eae, > \ Xx io) SS x 
YTTOV TL Ont €€€OTL KQ{LOL KALVOV AU TO Nourov 


lol , A ¢c ‘\ b) 
Jeivar vopov Tots vierW, TOUS TATEPAS GVTLTUTTELD ; 


1425 0a0as O€ TAnyas Elyomev pw TOV Vomov TEAHVaL, 


apieney Kat didopev QUTOLS Tpotka cuyKeKopbar. 


oKear d€ Tovs aheKTpvovas Kal TaAAa TA Bota TavTi, 


1417. Sis matdes: a common pro- 
verbial expression. Cf. Cratin. 35, 
jv Gp’ adnbis 6 Adyos, ws dis mais yéepwr. 
Theopomp. Com. 69, dls aides of 
yepovtes Opbg TH Adyy. 

1418. elkos te: continuation of 
subord. sent. introduced by #s. The 
latter part of the verse is corrupt. 
See Crit. Notes. 

1420. Strepsiades is driven to the 
necessity of appealing to usage. 

1421. vopov: implied by vouicerat. 
The two meanings of véuos, custom and 
law, viz. that the father should not 
be beaten, are here intentionally con- 
founded. — ribeis: impf. partic.,— ds 
TéTe TO mp@Toy eTiba. Cf. Lys. 1. 38, 6 
Tov vouwov TiOEls Odvaroy av’Tois émoince 
viv Cyutav. Dem. De Cor. 6, (ot vduor) 
ovs 6 Tels e apxjs SdAwv, cre. Aeschin. 
1. 33, kal ti mpooeratey 6 TiBels Toy vd- 
ov ;— Tote: 7.e. on the occasion sug- 
gested by voulCera. Cf. 1215, 1561, 
1456; Ran. 136. See on Eq. 483. 

1425. elxopev: mAnyas 


v aid 
exew 18 


equiv. to the pf. of mAnyas AauBa- 
Cf. Polyb. xxxi. 7. 17, 6 dios 
deita wavTwv buoy ikavas €xwy wAyyas 
Ankaytas THS Opyjs Siadvejva. In such 
cases rAnyn denotes the result, stripe. 

1427. In the iambic tetrameter the 
anapaest in the fourth place is very 
rare, except in prop. names (Ran. 912). 
Here it could be obviated by writing, 
with Bothe, aaékcropas (see on 666) ; 
but this would be the only occur- 
rence of this word in comedy outside 
of anapaestic metres. This objection 
is not very serious, as the word is not 
of freq. occurrence ; and the Socratic 
lesson (cf. 666, 851) would in any case 
justify its use by Phidippides. Cratin. 
41, 6 8 HAlQos Somep trpdBaTtov BH 
Bi Aéywv BadiCer, is considered doubt- 
ful. —ravti: oiroci does not always 
refer to things actually present, but 
often refers to something just men- 
tioned, or otherwise made present to 
the mind. Cf. 424, 1475. Pherecr. 
143. 20, motos otroot (just mentioned) 6 


VelV. 


THE CLOUDS. 


227 


e ‘ la >} 4 7 , , 
@S TOUS TATEPAS GAJLUVETAL* KALTOL TL diah€épovoew 


Mat > A , > ¢ , > > , 
Hav exeivor, TAHV y OTL WHhlopaT ov ypadovaow ; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


143071 OnT, €rreLd7) TOUS GAEKTPVOVaS aTaVTA [LUYLEL, 


\ \ , 
ovK eo Bias Kal THY KOTpov Kamit EvVov KabevdSets ; 


PEIAITIMNIAHS. 


> “(as ANY eee, > , 70° a s , § , 
OU TQAUTOV, W TAV, EOTLY, QU Qv AWK PATEL OKOLY). 


STPEVIAAHS. 


A ~ ‘\ 7 > -) ‘\ , / > > , 
T POs TAUTA [L7) TUTT * El de 7), DAvVTOV TOT ALTLACEL. 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


KQL 7OS ; 


ZTPEVIAAHS. 


> N \ X , / See Ss ‘ / 
Emel OE pev OikaLos Ei’ eyw Kodlew: 


\ > > 
143500 07, Hv yerntal wou, TOV viOdP. 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


patny emo KekhavoreTau, 


Tiud8cos; Nicoph. 1, trav) ra wovhp’ dpvi- 
Oia. Similarly, ra toravti, Pax, 1280. 

1428. martépas apuverar: cf. Av. 
1347f. Schol. on Aesch. Hum. 861, 
paxiywov yap To bpveov (6 adrextpvar), 
Tay TE bAAwy CSwy TH TUyyeves aidov- 
pévwv pwovos ov pelderai. 

1429.  ndlopara: see on 1018. Cf 
Eq. 1383. 

1431. éml EvAou: see Crit. Notes. 

1432. Phidippides, in turn, is great- 
ly perplexed, and appeals to (hypo- 
thetical) authority, just as Strepsiades 
had appealed to usage (1420). 

1433. mpos ratra: sce on 91). He 
refers to such arguments as he has 
used. — el 8€ un: otherwise, merely 


x be ‘ , 
HV O€ Ly yevynTat, 


od 0 eyxavav TeOvyEets. 


reversing in cond. form what pre- 
cedes, whether it be affirmative or 
negative. GMT.478. Cf. Ran. 625; 
Vesp. 435; Av. 1383; Pax, 384. Xen. 
Anab. iv. 3. 6, ovr’ év r@ Voare Ta bd 
fv €xew: ef 52 uh, npwater 6 rorapds. 
1436. éyxavuv: Schol., carayeAdoas. 
Cf. Eq. 1313; Vesp. 721, 1007; Ach. 
221, efc. — reOvyters: the Att. writers 
prob. used only the act. form of 
TeOvjtw and éorhtw, but in late writers 
the mid, became common. C/. Lue. 
Soloec. 7, drrixtCovros 5é tivos Kal 
TeOvHeet eindvros emt rod tplrov (in 
the third person), See Crit. Notes. 
These forms are, in fact, simple futs., 
formed as if from reO@vhxw, éorhnw. 


228 


ARISTOPHANES. 


2TPEVIAAHS. 


‘ > g A 
EOL LEV, QVOpPES nAUKES, OoKEL héyeu dikava, 


»” A A 
KALOLYE OVYXwpEew SoKet TOUVTOLOL TQTLELKY 


, XN € a > 4 > > x» NS 7 “A 
Kaew yap nas €ikos eat’, Hv By Sikara dpapev. 


PEIAITNMIAHS. 


1440 cepa O€ yarépay ere yvomnr. 


2TPEVIAAHS. 


3 ‘\ ‘\ b) A 
amo yap ohovpat. 


PEIAINNIAHS. 


A X ¥ 5 Ss 5 4 \ aA Lal 4 
Kal nv tows y ovK axPéoe tadav & vov rérovbas. 


2TPEVIAAHS. 


TOS on ; d(dakov yap, Ti €k TOUTMV ETMPEAHTELS. 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


\ 3S ‘ 
THY MNTEP woTEP Kal Oe TUTTHOW. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Tt bys, TL ys ov; 


AQ > A , 
tov0 €TEPOV av prerCov KQKOV, 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


NEN BEND oo \ Y 
Tl 5) » NV EX @V TOV TT 


/ , 4 
oyov ce viKyow héyor, 


THY pNnTép as TUTTEW Xpewv ; 


1445 
1437. wAues: among the specta- 
tors. 
1440. caro ydp cAotpar: see on 792. 
1443. rl ys: see on 235. 
1446, Eur. Or. 552 ff. and Aesch. 


Eum. 658 ff. seem to teach that the 
mother had lower claims to honor 
than the father; but the circumstances 


in both cases are such that no infer- 
ence can be drawn as to the general 
view of those poets on the subject. 
Socrates, however, held obedience and 
filial affection towards even a petu- 


lant mother most sacred. Cf. Xen. 
Mem. ii. 2.— sg: this clause is the 
obj. of uxjow. See on 99. 


THE CLOUDS. 


229 


STPEVIAAHS. 


tte ® adXo y ”, TAaUT nv TOUNS, 


> 4 4 
ovedy oe KwAVOEL CEav- 


Tov éuBarew és To Bapabpov 


1450 


peTa LwKpatous 


\ XN / \ 4 
KGL TOV Aoyov TOV TTM. 


Tavtt ov was, ® Nedéda, rérovl? eyo, 


ol 9 
bpw avabeis atavta Tapa TpayLara. 


XOPOS. 


A ¥ 
aUTOS pPeV OVY DAVT® GV TOVTwY alTLOS, 
14550 Tpéipas veavTov Els TOVNPA TpaypaTa. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


7 Or ae) ¥ AEN E'S , 
TL onta TAVT OV [LOL TOT NY OPEVETE, 


GAN avdop aypoiKkov Kal yépovT emypere; 


1447. ri 8 dddo y q: analogous to 
&AAo Tt; we may supply the proper 
form of yiyveo@a or roetv; but the 
explanation offered for 6714 ri, 755, ap- 
plies also here. See on 1192. In 1495 
and Ran. 198, wow is clearly under- 
stood. —ravr yv: an emphatic word 
is sometimes placed before a conj. 
which regularly begins a clause. Cf. 
Theopomp. Com. 59. 5, tai7’ Ay mous, 
pawy éoe Thy ovatay. 

1449. +o Bapabpov: the Barathrum 
was a large, cavernous cleft in the 
earth at the north-west base of the 
Hill of the Nymphs, on which the 
observatory now stands. At the pr s- 
ent day it is not very deep, the dis- 
tance from the top of the cleft proper 
to the bottom being only some 30 feet. 
Acc. to ancient commentators, crimi- 
nals were executed by 
being cast into it; but it is likely 


sometimes 


that in most supposed instances merely 
their remains were cast in after the 
execution. In special cases men were 
thrown into it alive. Cf. Hat. vii. 133. 
4, of wey (AOnvaiot) Tos airéovras és Td 
Bapabpov, of 5€ (Smaptinta) es ppéap 
euBardvres exéAevov viv Te kal Udwp ek 
ToUTwy pépew mapa Baairéa (Aapeior). 
Plat. Gorg. 516e. Xen. Hell. i. 7. 20 
(where a Yjdioua prescribes the pun- 
ishment); ibid. 34. Ran. 5743 Eq. 
1362; Plut. 431, 1109. 

1453. dvabels: entrusting. Cf. Av. 
546. Thue. viii. 82. 1, of 8 orparnydv 
avroy (sc. "AAKiBiddnv) efAovto kal ra 
Plut. Per. 
32, ris mérews exelvp povyp davabelans 


mpdypara mavra averlOecay. 


éauThy. 

1455. orpépas: possibly a play on 
his name. 

1456. rove: Schol., bre rhvy apxhr 
mpoanrAdcy viv. 


230 


ARISTOPHANES. 


XOPOS. 


¢ ~ A tayo ¢ , > Y 3 x 
nels Trovotpev TaVO Exaoto# ovtw av 


YvOLEV TOVNPaV OVT epacTHY TpayLaTav, 


1460€ws av avTov euBddapev Els KaKOr, 


OTM@S av elon tous Beovs SedouKevat. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


ouot, ToVNnpa ¥ o Nedédar, dtkata O€. 
ov yap pm expnv 7a ypypal” adavercodunv 


’ lal 
ATTOOTEPELV. 


A > Y > , 
vov ovv ows, ® pliATaTeE, 


\465T0v XaupepovTa Tov piapov Kal LwKpaTyv 


5 “~ fa aA \ YS b) £ 
amohets peTeAOa@v, ot oe Kap e€ntatov. 


PEIAINMIAHS. 


aX ovK av GOLKT OAYLL Tovs OwacKdAovs. 


STPEWVIAAHS. 


A , / Coss , 
val Val, Kataoer Ayre TAT PWOV Ava. 


PEIAITIMIAHS.- 


5 , , A e 3 A > 
Loov YE Ava TAT P@OV * WS AaAPXalos El. 


1458. Cf. Aesch. Pers. 742, aan 
bTav omevdn Tis ad’Tds, xw Oeds Evvare- 
tat.—QOn the sudden change in the 
attitude of the Chorus, see Introd. 
§ 25.—dévrw av: the antec. is the 
pers. obj. of roiotpev. See Crit. Notes. 

1464, dmws: see on 824.—a@ dir- 
tate: addressed to Phidippides. 

1466. peredOov: pursuing with ven- 
geance. Cf. Eur. Bacch: 345, rijs ots 
& avolas thvde thy diddcKaAdoy | dik«nv 
meremt. Freq. in this sense in Aesch. 
and Eur., and found also in Aeschin., 
Antipho, and other prose authors, but 
not elsewhere in comedy. 

1467. Phidippides 
father’s reproof, 871. 


> 
recalls his 


1468. warpwov: the a in matpéoy 
indicates that this is a parody. See 
on 320. Plat. Huthyd. 302¢d states 
expressly that Zeds was worshipped 
as matp@os among several other Hel- 
lenic peoples, but not among the 
Athenians or any other people of 
the Ionian race. Acc. to Porson, the 
tragedians attempted to make amends 
by popularizing the epithet at Athens ; 
but Lobeck calls attention to the fact 
that they use it only in reference to 
heroes descended from Zeus. Cf. 
Aesch. Frg. 146. Soph. Zr. 288, 753. 
Eur. £/. 671.— Strepsiades takes the 
word as meaning protector of fathers. 

1469. See on 818. Cf. 872. 


THE CLOUDS. 


1470 Zevs yap Tis €oTW; 


231 


STPEVIAAHS. 


¥ 
€OTLV. 


PEIAITINIMIAHS. 


> Zin »” > > . 
OUKET €OT €E7TEL 


Aivos Bactkever Tov A’ e€ed\nakas. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


OuUK efeAynAak, ann eyo TOUT @OUNv 


‘\ A > A 
dua Tovrove tov Atvov. 


OlpLoL deiAavos, 


9 ‘\ \ ~ »” ‘\ (3 i 
| Ore KQL Oe XUT PEOvv OVTa Bedv nynoapyy. | 


@PEIAITIMIAHS. 


Mi5evrav0a cavt7m® Tapadpover Kat pdrnvada. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


¥ , »” 
OyLoL Tapavolas: ws Ee“awdouny apa, 


or e€€Baddov Tovs Oeods dia Lwoxparnv: 


> 


1471. 828 repeated ironically. 

1472. tovro: see Crit. Noles. 

1473. tovrovi: Socrates. ov is 
shortened as in 653.— SetAatos: in 
this word a, though sometimes long 
(12, 709, 1504) is often shortened, esp. 
in ofuo deiAaos. Cf. Av. 990; Vesp. 
40, 165, 202, 1150, etc. 
ing sometimes occurs in Soph. and 
Eur. Diphthongs in 
words are occasionally shortened be- 
fore another vowel, esp. in comedy. 
Cf. Pax, 1111 oiév re, 1213 execvovt, 


1280 roavri; Vesp. 


This shorten- 


some other 


and 
rarer cases, Ly. 479f. Bow7Tay and 
Bowrois; Vesp. 282, pirabtvaos; Lys. 
247, ote. Polyzel. 11. 3, ’A@nvatwv. 
See also on 1046. 

1474. dre: see on 7.— This verse 


on ’ 
1569 wolav;: 


G\N’, & hid’ “Eppy, pyndapas Ovpawé por, 


was prob. interpolated by some one 
who found tovrovt in 1478 (see Crit. 
Notes) and referred it to an object 
present on the stage representing 
Aivov. There could not be any repre- 
sentation of the sort, because the god 
Aivos was not a fiction of the Socra- 
tists, but a misconception on the part 
of Strepsiades. Moreover, had there 
been such an earthenware object at 
the schoolhouse, it would have been 
mentioned at 200 ff. 

1475. cavte: alrhs Kata cavrov. 

1477. é&€Baddov: for the use of the 
impf. see on mpomeriOer, 63. 

1478. We must imagine a statue 
of Hermes near the house of Strep- 
To the mouth 
of this statue he applies his ear as if 


siades on the stage. 


232 


ARISTOPHANES. 


s as , > \ , ¥ 

pno€e pm emitpipys, ahha ovyyropnv exe 
1480€uov TapavoyaavTos adoheryia. 
4 lal , »¥ 3 > \ A 

Kal [LOL YEVvoU EvpBovdos, €lT auTous ypadny 

, , ¥v¥fpP> iv 4 an 
duaKxaba yparyapevos, 8 6 Tt cor Soxet. 
6p0as Tapauvets ovK eav SiKoppadety, 


> > € , > > / la} See 
avr WS TAKLOT ECM TULT PQAVat TYV OLKLAV 


1485T@V adohec av. 


devpo devp , @ =Zaviia, 


Khipaka NaBov eEeMe kal cuwinv dépor, 


¥ > > \ 322 N \ V4 
KameiT emravaBas emt TO PpovTiaTHpLov 


\ , , > >] a ‘\ fe 
TO TEYOS KaTacKaTT, EL didEets TOV SeomoTyy, 


4 » > A 5) , \ SKS, 
ews av autos euBadns THY olKiay: 


> \ \ AQ? 35 wy ¢ , 
1490 €L0L de da6 EVEYKATW TLS NMLEVYV, 


2 > 2A , A , 
kaya TW QAVUTWYV TYHPEPOV Sovvar dtKnv 


to receive advice. Similarly in Paz, 
658 ff., Hermes himself converses 
with the statue of Peace. See on 83. 

1482. Stwxd0w : subjv., the indir. 
question being at the same time a 
deliberative one. See on 87.—6 Tt: 
he might have said e¢re SiwKdOw, etre 
vi, in which zi takes the place of a 
verb in the subjv.; but instead of ri 
he said 6 7 cot Soxe?, in which the 
deliberative subjv. could not be used, 
as this is an ordinary relative clause, 
whatever you choose. 

1483. He pretends to have received 
a divine commission to do — what he 
has made up his mind to do. — 8tkop- 
padeiv: 7.c. to act the d:coppados (Sikn, 
a suit, and pdmrewv, stitch, patch up, 
plot). Cf. Av.1435. Apollod. 18. 12f., 
Webber, emiopker, paptuper, dikoppapei, 
KA€MTEL, TEAWYEL. 

1484. éprusmpdavar: “Attici eu- 
miyumpavat dicebant et eumluwrada- 
c§u, quae formae ubique in- 
vitis libris restituendae sunt, 
metro saepe iubente, semper 


permittente: nam a Graeculis 
demum fictae sunt formae 
eumimpnut et eumtrrAaua.” Cobet. Cf. 
Thesm. 749, éumtumpare; Lys. 311, eu- 
miyumpavar; Ach. 447, éumiumAaua. It 
should be remembered that 7A and zp 
never make position in Ar., and that 
t in the reduplication of the pres. 
stem is short. 

1485. dSodcoxav: the usual epi- 
thet employed in stigmatizing the 


philosophers. Cf Frg. 418. Eupol. 
311. Plat. Phaed. 70 e.— Bav0ia: 


Xanthias is a slave of Strepsiades. 
The name, like the Lat. Davos, is 
well-nigh common instead of proper. 
— Strepsiades does not trouble him- 
self now about the gender. Cf. 690ff. 

1488. The chopping is needless, 
unless it is meant as a preparation 
for successful burning. 

1489. Cf. Ach. 511, cetoas graow 
é€uBdador Tas oiklas. 

1491. twa: the same use that or- 
dinarily may be rendered many a one; 
here a few. 


THE CLOUDS. 


233 


uot Toujow, Kei opddp’ eto’ ahaloves. 


MAOHTH®S A. 


rye eee 
tou LOU. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


cov epyov, ® dds, tévar wohdnv phoya. 


MAOHTH®S A. 


»” , A 
1495 avOpure, TL TTOULELS 5 


S=TPEVIAAHS. 


6 Te Toww; Tio addo y 7 


Siaherrohoyotdpar Tats SoKois THs olKLas. 


MAQ@HTHS B. 


4 , e lal “w \ > iy 
OULOL, TLS NMWV TupTrohet THV OLKLAV; 


STPEVIAAHS. 


5 a e > , > , 
exetvos, ovTep Ooiwariov ethydare. 


MA@HTH®S B. 


a7ro\els, azroXets. 


STPEVIAAHS. 


(Vint) - es \ A , 
TovT avTo yap Kal Bovd\opan, 


15007V 7) TpWdy [LoL #7) Tpoo@ Tas eAridas, 


ee ‘ / / > “a 4 
1) Y”2 7 POTEPOv TOMS extpayn\.o Oa TEOWV. 


SQKPATHS. 


* es , ¢ ‘ a , 
OvTOS, Ti ToLEls ETEOV, OVTL TOU TEYOUS; 


1492. woujow: V__ _. See on 1046. 
—draldves: see on 102. 

1493. The roles of the pupils, being 
unimportant, are not played by regu- 
lar actors, but are provided for by a 
mapaxophyynus (the part of a secondary 
chorus or of additional actors). 

1494. odv épyov: cf 1545, 1507, 
1416; Ran. 590; Lys. 839; Keel. 514; 


Thesm. 1172. With following imv, 
Av. 862; Thesm. 1208, ody &pyor, pevye. 
In addressing lifeless things, as here, 
Lys. 315 & xbrpa, 381 dyxea@e. 

1496. S:adrerrodoyotpar: a comic 
combination or fusion of diadéyeorBa 
with AewroAoyetv (320). THe refers to 
cutting the rafters into splinters. 

1498. Bolpariov: cf: 497, 856. 


234 


ARISTOPHANES. 


=TPEVIAAHS. 


b) A \ an \ 4 
aepoBaTa Kat Tepuppova Tov yALOV. 


ZQKPATHS. 


» 4 4 =) , 
oy.ou Tadas, delAaos ATOTVLYHTOMAL. 


MAOHTHS. 


1505€ya O€ KAKOOALLOV ye Kkatakavlyoouar 


STPEVIAAHS. 


Tt yap maldvres Tovs Deods iBpilere 


\ A 4 > Lal XN Yy' 
KQaL TVS oeAnvns eo Kko7reta Oe TYV EcOpav ; 


dtwxe, Badde, wate, To\AOV eElveKa, - 


pakiata & ides, Tovs Oeods as HdiKour. 


XOPOS. 


1510nyeloD ew: Kexdpevtar yap petpiws 76 ye TH LEPov 


1503. This verse is 225 repeated 
in triumphant mockery. 

1507. trv &Spav: the seat (i.e. posi- 
tion). Of. 171. Arist. Mund. 2. 7, trav 
hotpwv Ta wey arravh TE cdmmayT. ovpa- 
V@ TuuTEpLaTpepovTaL, TAS avTas ExovTa 
Hat. iii. 
37-7, 6 HAtos exAumay Thy ek TOD odpavod 
edpnyv apavis jv. Eur. Iph. T. 194, 
GhAdtas 8 ef Edpas fepdy Kup avyas 
(Eorpefev) GAws. Strepsiades may 
have in mind the other meaning of 
Cf. Thesm. 133, imo thy 
eOpav avdtiy impdGe ydpyados (titilla- 


Edpas, Ta 5€ mAavyTS, KTE. 


€dpa, seat. 


yew. 
tion). Hipp. Aér. p. 527, atuoppotdes 
€v TH €dpy. In this case ceAhyn would 
be personified, and éckomeic@e would 
mean looked at. 

1508 f. Here we have what may 
be called the “text” or theme of the 
play, a concise statement of the mo- 
tive of the poet in writing it. These 
two verses should prob. be assigned 
to the Chorus (Coryphaeus). 

1510. Cf. Thesm. 1218 (end of the 
play), AAG mémaoTa meTplws Auiv. — 
The verse is recited by the Cory- 
phaeus. 


METRES AND RHYTHMS. 235 


METRES AND RHYTHMS. 


Most of the characters employed in the following pages are 
explained in the grammars: H. 1067; 1069; 1070. G. 1626; 
1631-1634; 1640. See 8.11, 3; 9,1; 13, 2 and 3; 15,1. For 
convenient reference, however, they are given here : — 


vu = eighth-note a one normal short syllable (mora). 


« = two sixteenth-notes os. two short syllables as one mora. 
x 


>— S an irrational syllable. 

_ = quarter-note A one normal long syllable (two morae). 
—y = ae e a Al found only in the cyclic dactyl, —U vu. 

_- = note ay , triseme syllable (three morae). 

Ls = half-note oy tetraseme syllable (four morae). 

/\, 4 pause equal to one short syllable (mora). 


A, a pause equal to one long syllable (two morae). 


As speech is made up of syllables, words, grammatical sentences, 
and grammatical periods, so rhythm is made up of notes, measures, 
rhythmical sentences, and rhythmical periods. In the metrical 
schemes the end of a rhythmical sentence (x@Aov) is marked by ||, 
and the end of a period by J]. Jn the text a dot is placed under 
the first letter of a rhythmical sentence beginning within a lyric 


verse. A comma in the scheme (as —, Vv) marks caesura. H. 1081. 
G. 1642-1643. §. 19, 2, III. 


RECITATIVE RHYTHMS. 
The recitative rhythms of the Clouds are either in 2 time (iambic, 


trochaic, and logaoedic), or in ; time (anapaestic). H. 1068. 
G. 1626 ff. 8. 8,1; 8, 2, V. and IL. 


236 METRES AND RHYTHMS. 


I. Ruytums In 3 Time. 


When the number of feet in a verse is even, the measure or 
unit is the dipody. H.1072. G. 1646-1647. The stronger ictus 
falls on the first foot of each dipody, and the second foot may be 
irrational: 4 U + &%- H.1082; 1070. G.1650. S. 10, VIL; 13, 2. 
Except in systems or series, the last syllable is anceps. H. 1074. 
G. 1636.55.19; 2 alo: 

1. Iampic. When the verse begins with the dpovs (syllable 
without ictus, often called thesis), the rhythm is called iambic, 
although it is more usually considered trochaic with anacrusis : 
ONG 

H. 1079; 1088. G. 1635; 1657.) 5.7, SiandeG: 

Trimeter. The iambic trimeter is composed of three iambic 
dipodies. The comic poets often disregard the caesura in the third 
or the fourth foot, which is observed carefully in the fully devel- 
oped tragedy. If the verse be read with anacrusis, the rhythm 
becomes trochaic (rendered more lively by the anacrusis), and 
the verse is catalectic. The various resolutions and substitutions 
admissible in comedy are indicated by the following scheme : — 

Sia ws) Ge Oe bo, | Seal 
wim uwuelwu wy | ll 

The combinations growing out of this scheme were determined 
rather by taste than by any fixed rules. Such combinations as 
wo: uv would be for the most part avoided. 

H. 1091-1093. G. 1658-1662. S. 9; 16. 

Verses 1-262,! 478-509, 627-629, 709 f., 723-803, 814-888, 
1085-1088, 1105-1112, 1131-1153, 1171-1205, 1214-1302,” 1321- 
1344,’ 1452-1509. 

Tetrameter. The iambic tetrameter catalectic, used chiefly in 
frivolous dialogue, is composed of two sentences, —a tetrapody 
or dimeter and a ‘‘ falling” dimeter. There is usually caesura 


1 Including two monometers (1 and — metrwm, and was perhaps recited : — 


222), used in exclamation and ad- WY:i:t_|t {|__A|l. a following 
dress. is also extra metrum. See notes. 
2 Including a monometer (1283). 3 Introduced by a monometer (1321) 


See note. Verse 1259 stands extra in exclamation. 


METRES AND RHYTHMS. 237 


between the.sentences. With anacrusis and trochaic movement 
the scheme is : — 


eee pes | eS ln ar ee = Al 


The resolutions and substitutions are like those of the trimeter. 

mee. G. 1664. S§. 11, 6, L, 3. 

Verses 1034-1084, 1113 f.,' 1853-1385, 13899-1444. 

System. The iambic system or series is a period of indefinite 
length (a hypermetron). The sentences forming it are dimeters, 
with occasionally a monometer, the last sentence always being a 
‘* falling” dimeter. The last syllable of each sentence is treated 
metrically as if it were within a sentence. 

H. 1098. G.1654; 1666. 

Verses 1089-1104,” 1386-1390, 1445-1451. 

2. Trocuaic. This rhythm is without anacrusis, and is the 
fundamental rhythm in 2 time. See above. 

H. 1082. G. 1650. 

Tetrameter. The trochaic tetrameter catalectic is composed of 
two tetrapodies (sentences of two dipodies each), always with diaer- 
esis in tragedy and generally in comedy. The resolutions and sub- 
stitutions allowed in comedy are like those of the iambic trimeter. 

meaees, G. 1651. 8.26, 3, IT; 19, 2, IL 

Verses 575-594, 607-626, 1115-1130. 

8. Locaorpic. This rhythm consists of trochees and cyclic 
dactyls (-v v) so combined that the dactyls may precede or fall 
between trochees ; but trochees never fall between dactyls. 

H. 1108-1110. G. 1679-1681. 8. 13. 

Eupolidean. This verse, used by the comic poets in the para- 
basis, consists of two sentences, —a third Glyconic and a trochaic¢ 
tetrapody. Each sentence, however, begins with a basis : — 


Peemeece | wl ce oe oe Se ew ee Al 
> | i 
re | we 
uvuy| VuUY 


mraiin a. G, 1644. 8.26, 3, VILL: 27, 2. 
Verses 518-562. 


EMOTICON RLEM Es S.C o> ey ell) we, Me Ga fs ee NILE 
2 Closing the antisyntagma. See p. 241. 


238 METRES AND RHYTHMS. 


Il. Ruyrum 1N 2 Time. 


Anaparstic, In this rhythm the measure or unit is usually the 
dipody. The anapaest uu ~% is frequently replaced by —~ or 
—VUv,very rarely by vu Vu. The rhythm is treated as dactylic 
with anacrusis. H.1103. G.1675. 8.8, 2, 1597) 5. sOsiie-eate 

Tetrameter. ‘The anapaestic tetrameter catalectic consists of 
two sentences,—a dimeter and an incomplete dimeter (paroemiac), 
with caesura between them. 

H. 1107. G.1676, 4. 8. 26,3, X11 oo re 

Verses 263-274, 291-297, 314-438, 476 f., 959-1008, 1510. 

System. The anapaestic system or series, used as a march, is a 
period of indefinite length (a hypermetron). The sentences form- 
ing it are dimeters, with occasionally a monometer. It always 
ends with a paroemiac verse (incomplete dimeter), which is often 
preceded by a monometer. According to some authorities, each 
monometer is followed by a pause equal to a dipody. Every 
rhythmic sentence ends with the end of a word, which may suffer 
elision ; but syllaba anceps and hiatus are not allowed. 

1105. (GalOTm VS oto aihL. edd Geile 

Verses 439-456, 889-948,' 1009-1023.” 

Nore. Verse 707, an exclamation, is, in form, two cretics, 
“uv—|“2v—ll. Verse 708 is, in form, two bacchii@e =] =e 
“All. These are in $ rhythm. H. 1119. G. 1689-1690. 
Se LODTEXS “and 2X: 





LYRIC RHYTHMS. 
I. The parodus (zadpodos), 275-290 = 298-313. 


) ig EE ACI oP OI Pe me Nyt 
a a EG ee al crea eran ee | 
II. oy ue a | 
EA ee i | nr [eee 
EG), I Es ny eer |I 5 
SEIRG AS | eR | ae orn | eereonerall 
oe NAD: NO ae a $a) 


1 The longest anapaestic system end of 892 there is apparent hiatus 
extant, forming an introduction to (between two speakers). 
the syntagma which follows. At the 2 Closing the syntagma. Seep. 241. 


METRES AND RHYTHMS. 239 


Pees es | | a 
meee |) oy we |] a dd 
Meret ey) vvlovuyw| or | 2A ll 10 
eres) tw | ey ee ay ail 
Pees | | we lev ll 
meen | is | i | ew Il 
eee | uv | 14 Rae aihy ae | 


This zdpodos, or entrance ode of the Chorus, is composed of a 
strophe and an antistrophe, each containing five periods (indicated 
in the scheme by Roman numerals) in dactylic rhythm. Each 
period is continuous (like a series), so that at the end of the final 
sentences the laws of quantity that apply within a verse are 
observed ; and even when a period ends with a dactyl the last 
syllable is short. In verses 275 and 298 the apparent hiatus is 
justified by the pause; in verse 304 -ra is shortened by partial 
elision. On the zdpodos, see S. 33, 4, I.; on the strophe and 
antistrophe, with their metrical correspondence, 8. 32 and 33, 
especially 32, 7 and 33, 1, II.; on the period, S. 24; and on final 
pauses (karaAnits), S. 9, 1. 


Il. Koppos, 457-475. 





I. ew. | = or fll 
Sy) Se a IS 7) (Se | 
mercom|penco |) ws) orf ees Pell 
eee a 17 | L eran 
Meee wy | > | [fo y'| — All 5 
eee | 2 | ar | ee All 
ee jaar | 7 | | Neal 
Ill. er | a au, wilh aa I Sel 
su lou] oe | Le Iwelwese] e |-AY] 
VS = TA) | RO) ey Mee CO erie | mA 10 
sulowvu|—_ > lwvulwvu|_ AI 


The xcppds is an ode of which parts are sung alternately by 
the Chorus and an actor. §. 33,4, VY. In the present instance, 
the first period being in pure trochaic rhythm, the dactyls in the 


240 METRES AND RHYTHMS. 


third sentence are trochaic (— a, d fs) rather than cyclic. S. 15. 
The remaining periods are logaoedic. H.1108-1110. G.1679- 
1680. 8. 13. 


III. Koppariov, 510-517. 510 f., an anapaestic system. See note. 
512-517 are as follows : — 


OO |e | cy, | jee Ue? |) sw, || = eal 
SFE Seal 
via |- me lw) =F le] eee eee 
Sa RON Ween Od bon eats (aye AN 


The xozpariov is the opening of the parabasis, for the subdi- 
visions of which see the notes and Introd., p. 13. Here the lyric 
portion is logaoedic. 


IV. The 067 and dvtwdy of the parabasis, 563-574 = 595-606. 


Ie AKC) eee ee ROD wells ee YANO | 
IN A es Male a ee ANG) 
=) i cee |) ee AN 

II. re | a) || sera je |I~mul|eAll 
Oey es oP hea wee || Le oer) wy | jie =a 5 
Ssulowulwvulwvult| Vv |_Al 
=o |G Sal 

MOG S593 | = J ou | = | ene mown fe /\ || 
SFE | PONG I a || = | ~>]—~wv| ‘= 1 — Al 


The rhythm is logaoedic. 


V. Choric odes, 700-706 = 804-813. 


Te ese eel (= | —~u | Cc ORO Oe Lathe 
ODD ho ys 2 | en ec 
Oey [ms een ee ae ys | 
Ore | = wat 
PE Ge | OG S| He lwo Paw) 2S Sai 
=u fe SPS we es SS eal 
OW eeepc ace |e Sarre | ll Ore es | Ce | eal 


The rhythm is logaoedic with anacrusis. 
The last three sentences are wanting in the strophe. 


METRES AND RHYTHMS. 241 


VI. Choric odes, 949-958 = 1024-1033. 


Pee me [ot | ts loawoeloul ee be All 

ene Pow | tL Iwo law] Le All 

Coeererer | 7 lol te Pew LA 
wee [~oow! tc Iaoww |) eH fauvvuleAll 
wen pence) et hea ees Lee RSP Aa 5 


The rhythm is like that of V. 


The antistrophe is corrupt, so that the third and fourth lines of 
this scheme do not suit it. Schmidt emends as follows : — 


evdoaipoves 8 noav [ovy] of Cavres [ro zpiv] ext 


lol , ‘ \ sy > A A ” 
TWV T pOTEpwv* Tpos be Td0 , @ Kopor perry povoav €X Vv, — 


Verses 949-1023 form a syntagma, with verses 1024-1104 as 
antisyntagma, the two constituting an dyov or a formal contest. 
After a lyric ode, the leader of the Chorus in two anapaestic or 
iambic tetrameters calls upon one of the speakers to begin. <A 
dialogue in the same metre follows, closing with a system in the 
same rhythm. This is generally followed by an antisyntagma, in 
which the antistrophe corresponds metrically with the strophe ; 
and the second exhortation, in two tetrameters, is either in the 
rhythm of the first one or in the other rhythm mentioned, and 
determines the metre and rhythm of the second debate, which 
terminates with a system in the same rhythm. The aywv often 
has at the end four tetrameters recited by the Chorus, and some- 
times two tristichs in ordinary dialogue spoken by the actors. 
Verses 1345-1451 form a second syntagma and antisyntagma. Cf. 
Eq. 756-910. Vesp. 526-724. Av. 451-626. Lys. 476-607. Ran. 
895-1098. In Plut. 487-618 the lyric part is wanting, because 
the whole play is without chorie odes. In Hecl. 571-710 and Plut. 
487-618 there is a syntagma proper, without the antisyntagma. 


VII. An ode ar6 oxyvis, 1154-1170. 


ee ren | Tam Ghote Rt fee eee, a ee 
re ESE TY Mili a OS oe (AeA ran (mens 8 (ana Od] 
Rp ees, |) re a i ee all 
Be eee Mh eak IL eet ROM Maes ORCA Sees PNT 


bo 
— 
No 


III. 


Vi; 


V. 


oS a 


Woke 


Us: 


Ws 


Ate 


METRES AND RHYTHMS. 


Py. |S |e 5 
Ss [awa el 

Se Nt eS | es al ee 
vuy|—> |)av la SS 
yl | we =o See 
vu lovlou lav eae 10 
Sy i | eer | 

PN AA oll NL 

SER E ay eee Go| 

Sheer CeaSAinlll 

ROL OED frm Win, (ere Bed ony EN I 15 
Ey A] ieee ey Sil eA 

BR See leer oe ee be el 


i tk, Vi-lambie: 


incredible. 


FW, AI25,  1126:, GAG 


Ill. Dactylic. 


IV. Logaoedic. V. Parody 
on tragic anapaests. The form of the last sentence in V. is almost 
Kock makes it iambic, and the whole of VI. dochmiac. 


part of VI. under the form Vi vuv!] —_ vy l—v I. 
of symmetry in V. would certainly not be worse than an ana- 
paestic dimeter without an anapaest, a spondee, a dactyl, or even 
anacrusis. 


VIII. A monody 476 cxyvyjs, 1206-1213. 


I 


Il. 


wo: 
=> 
ae 
= 


se 
=: 





S. 23, 4. Possibly it should form a 


The want 


a SN 

se Se [it (lee SON gee NA 

ries he ba| Saas Wee 8 et 

BP Tnep | nat tee Vif Slee OL 

ae be ey peer Ate | 5 
Pov leiul ul be Ne ee sd ae 
Povjoew le |) ee low len ea 


The rhythm is iambic with frequent syncope, or use of a triseme 


syllable, 


—s 


H. 1076. 


G. 1626, 2. 


dd, 3: 


METRES AND RHYTHMS. 243 


IX. Chorie odes, 1303-1310 = 13811-1520. 


eee | ula > leu lA 


wee, | t - | we |All 

pee (> | | Al 

fee we | ww | — All 

Paes | ws | to |e lawl 5 
i0B Oe ee ee | ee ey ee | || Nell 

ea = Sf a lh ol, penal 


The rhythm is iambic with occasional syncope. 


X. Choric odes, 1345-1352 = 1391-1398. 


eee or | ye | A 
fener vi 'll 
ee rc. on Sal ws Al 
Ziwvu—vll 
Se ty) ee | All 5 
yy =... I] 

eee tS [Ne de 
en es | ey > le es are] 


The rhythm of I. is logaoedic with anacrusis. The rhythm of 
Il. is iambic (catalectic tetrameter). As verses 1345-1451 form 
a syntagma and antisyntagma, II. prob. does not belong to the 
choric ode. See metrical note on 949 ff. 


MANUSCRIPTS AND EDITIONS. 


The following list comprises all the Mss. referred to in the Critical Notes. 


Codex Ravennas (Rav.); parchment, of the -eleventh century, con- 
taining on 180 large leaves the eleven extant plays in this order: Plut., 
Nub., Ran., Av., Eq. Pax, Vesp., Lys., Ach., Thesm., Eccl. It contains 
also valuable scholia. This is the oldest and the best of all the Mss. 
of Ar., but is not the common source of the rest. It is in the Biblioteca 
Comunale at Ravenna. ; 

Venetus (Ven.); parchment, of the twelfth century, containing Plut., 
Nub., Ran., Eq., Av., Pax, Vesp.. on 172 leaves. It is written by two 
hands of the same period, and is the next best Ms. after Rav., to which 
it bears a strong resemblance. 

Parisinus Regius 2712; parchment, of the thirteenth century, contain- 
ing six plays of Eur., the seven extant plays of Soph., and the following 
of Ar.: Plut., Nub., Ran., Eq., Av., Ach., and part of Eccl. 

Brunckii; paper, prob. of the fifteenth century, containing Plut., Nub., 
Ran. It has the subscription: MiyayA 6 rod Avyya revia ovtdv eéé- 
ypawev ev “Pubiuvn Kpyrns. 

Borgianus (Borg.); paper, recent. It was collated by Ph. Invernizius. 


There are many other Mss. which contain the Clouds; they are for 
the most part of recent origin. Of those known as the Codices Dobraei, 
four are in the Public Library of Cambridge, Eng., and two in the 
Harleian Library. . 


The most important editions of Ar. are the following. 


Aristophanis Comoediae novem [Lys. and Thesm. wanting] cum Scho- 
liis. Venetiis, apud Aldum, 1498. Folio. (This is the Editio Princeps. 
It was revised and republished at Florence apud Iuntam, 1515, and to 
this edition were added Lys. and Thesm. in the course of a year. The 
eleven plays were first published together in Aristophanis facetissimi 
comoediae undecim, Basileae, 1532. 4°.) 


MANUSCRIPTS AND EDITIONS. 245 


Aristophanis Comoediae, Graece et Latine, cum emendationibus Jos. 
Sealigeri. Accesserunt Fragmenta. Lugduni Batavorum, 1624. 12mo. 


Aristophanis Comoediae, Gr. et Lat., cum Scholiis et notis virorum 
doctorum. Recensuit notasque adiecit L. Kuester. Amstelodami, 1710. 
Folio. (This edition contains the critical and exegetical work of Bentley, 

asaubon, and Spanheim.) 


Aristophanis Comoediae, emendatae studio R. F. P. Brunckii. Argen- 
torati, 1783. 9 vol. 


Aristophanis Comoediae, auctoritate libri praeclarissimi saeculi x. [Cod. 
Ray.] emendatae a Ph. Invernizio. Lipsiae, 1794. (With a commen- 
tary by C. D. Beck and W. Dindorf, 1809-1826, and supplement, 1834. 
13 vol. in i4 parts.) 


Aristophanis Comoediae, cum Scholiis et var. lect. Recens. Imm. Bek- 
kerus. Acced. versio latina, deperditarum comoediarum Fragmenta, 
index locupletissimus notaeque Brunckii, Reisigii, Beckii, Dindorfii, 
Schuetzii, Bentleii, Dobrei, Porsoni, Elmsleii, Hermanni, Fischeri, Hem- 
sterhusii, Kuinoelii, Hoepfneri, Conzii, Wolfii, etc., ete. Londini, 1829. 
5 vol. 


Aristophanis Comoediae. Accedunt perditarum fabularum Fragmenta, 
ex rec. G. Dindorfii. Oxonii, 1855-1839. I. Il. Textus. II. Annota- 
tiones. IV. Ps. I.-III. Scholia Graeca ex cod. auct. et emend. (The 
same editor has published editions of Ar. at Paris and—among the 
Poetae Scenici Graeci— at Leipzig and Oxford.) 


Aristophanis Comoediae. Edidit Theodorus Bergk. 2 vol. Ed. II. 
Lipsiae, Teubner, 1857. (This is a Text-edition.) 


Aristophanis Comoediae. Edidit Augustus Meineke. 2 vol. Lipsiae, 
Tauchnitz, 1860. (Text-edition.) 


The following separate editions of the Clouds are important or convenient. 


Aristophanis Nubes edidit C. Reisig. Lipsiae, 1820. 


Aristophanis Nubes cum Scholiis denuo recensitas cum adnotationibus 
suis et plerisque Io. Aug. Ernestii edidit G. Hermannus. Lipsiae, 1830. 


The Clouds of Aristophanes. With notes critical and explanatory. 
Adapted to the use of schools. By T. Mitchell. London, 1838. 


Aristophanis Nubes. Edidit, illustravit, praefatus est W. S. Teuffel. 
Ed. Il. Lipsiae, 1863. 


246 MANUSCRIPTS AND EDITIONS. 


Die Wolken des Aristophanes. Erklirt von W. S. Teuffel. Leipzig, 
1867. 


The Clouds. By W. C. Green. “Catena Classicorum.” London, 
1368. 

Ausgewthlte Comoedien des Aristophanes. Erklart von Theodor Kock, 
Erstes Biindchen: Die Wolken. Dritte Auflage. Berlin, 1876. (The 
other three volumes contain Die Ritter, Die Frosche, and Die Vogel. 
This edition is the basis of the present work.) 


The Clouds. With Notes. ByC. C. Felton. Seventh edition. With 
an Appendix by W. W. Goodwin. Boston, 1877. 


The Clouds. With Introduction and Notes by W. W. Merry. Oxford, 
1880. 


For fuller information concerning Aristophanean literature, see Bern- 
hardy, Griechische Litteratur, II. 2, pp. 614-622 and 638-676. Third ed., 
1872. -Nicolai, Geschichte der gesammten griechischen Literatur. I, 229 ff. 
Second ed., 1873. 


CRITICAL NOTES. 


THESE notes are intended chiefly to indicate the departures of the text 
from the readings common to the majority of the Mss. These latter are 
placed first in each instance. 

VERSE. 

6. otvexa: eivexa. See note and critical notes on 238, 422, 511, 526. 

35. évexupacacbar: évexupacer Oar in most old editions. 

65. Tov wammov: TO Tov Tammov, Cobet; amo Tov tammov, Meineke. 

87. mov. tlovv: mGov por. tiotv, Rav.; mBovpar. ti odv, Ven.; mov 
po. ti Se, K. F. Hermann —-re(@opar or mibotpar: miBwpar, Dawes. 

104. This verse is wanting in Rav. 

114. Wanting in Ray. and Ven. Its omission evidently resulted from the 
similar ending of 115. 

125. GAN eloey: Cobet proposes évr’* GAA ett. See note. 

130. oxwSadrdpous: okwSdadpous, Rav., Ven; oxtvSaddpous, Brunck. 

148. mas SyTa Tour éyeTpyoEe: Tas TOUTO Stepetpnce, Rav., Borg.; mas 
tovro 87 *peTpnoe, Cobet. 

151. Wuyeloyq: uyevros, Herwerden; Wuxevros, Meineke. 

179. Oolpariov: Ovpariov, G. Hermann. 

185. éoukevar: elkevat, Brunck. See on 341. 

189. rovro ye or TovT Ett: TovTO y én, Reisig. 

195. rpiv: dpiv, Schol. See critical note on 366. 

203. dvaperpetcOar: Cobet proposes dvapetpyoat. 

204. ov, adda (Text): otk, aAAa, Dindorf; otK adda, Kock. So 258, 482, 
497, 898. See on 258 and Kock on Av. 71. 

214. rot’ortw: rov’o@’, Hirschig. See on 7 

216. mavv: madw, Sauppe, which Ven. has 2 

238. otver’: elver’, one Codex Dobraei; évex’, Bentley. 

248. +e yap Spwur’; 7: TH voplter’; FH, Gittling; (orw) q vowltere, Bergk. 
Other conjectures have been offered. 


26. 
1 


5. 


260. tplypa: rpippa, Meineke, deriving it from rpiB- rather than rpip-. 
Cf. Xeurr-, Autr-, Aeippa. 

261. arpepl or arpépas: arpepel, G. Hermann. 

272. mpoyoais: sce note. —adpverGe: Suid. read aprveoGe. 

282. kaptovs T dpSopévav: see note. For kaprovs, Kock proposes Kprvats 
or Kpovvois. 

296. okays: oxunper, Elmsley (cf. Ach. 854, oKonperar). 

297. dovBais: dovbys, K. F. Hermann. 

322. davepws: cavepas, Halbertsma. 


248 CRITICAL NOTES. 


324. yovxws or yovxa: yovxy, Elmsley ; yorvxy, Dindorf. 

329. Ses: ySyo0’, Cobet and Blaydes. But see H. 491 a. 

332. Punctuation changed by Kock so as to connect closely with 331. 

334. Rejected by Bergk, — rightly, acc. to Meineke. 

337. deplas, Stepas: see note. 

348. 6 ti BovAovras or 6 TL dv BovAwvrar: 6 TL dv BovAovTar, Rav.; or dv 
BovAwvrat, Borg.; dv BovAwvtar, Bentley and Dobree. 

361. wAnv ij: Any el, Meineke. See note. 

366. piv: viv, Dobree. This confusion is freq. in Mss. 

372. To. Te vuvl: Tor $4 To viv, Porson, to improve the caesura. 

380. éAcArOer: EXeAerv, Cobet ; €XeAq Oy, Brunck. The Mss. are prob. right. 

394. G. Hermann, with some Mss., assigns this verse to Strepsiades. 

399. mas S47: Sy’, Ven.; mas, several Mss. 

401. “A®nvalwv or A@nvav: "A®nvewv, Porson. 

402. mwaddv: pabav, Rav., Ven., and a few others, followed by Teuffel. 

409. artwv: ortav, Ray. 

412. wap pov: Sikalws, Diog. Laert. 

413. yevyoet: Siatys, Diog. Laert.; Sidters, Cobet. 

414. el pvypov et: ef ydp pyqjpov, Diog. Laert. 

415. kal py: Kotte Te (and then ov@’.. . ott), Diog. Laert. 

416. pyte... pat dpiotay: ovte... ov’ dpictwv, Diog. Laert. 

417. yupvaciwv: adypaytas, Diog. Laert. 

422. ovvexa: elvexa, Ven.; évexa, Rav. 

432. ov8els vikrjoet mAclovas 7 ov: peydAas ovdels vikyoEL TACOV W OV, 
Rav.; peyddas vikryoet cov mov ovdels, Kock; peyddas ovSels Acker mA€ov 7} 
ov, Kochly. peyddas is in any case to be retained because of 433. 

439. xpryc8wv arexvas: drexvas, Cobet. 

440. to ¥ épov: Trotpov, Cobet. 

442. fryotv: pryov, Heindorf and G. Hermann. — 8€pew: Seipev, Scaliger. 

451. pariodo.xds: parruodorxos, Bentley. See note. 

457, 462, 466, transferred from Socrates to the Chorus by Bentley. 

483. «l: 4, Dobree. el, preceded by a comma, is read by most editt. 

489. mpoBddAwpat: mpoBoAAwpai cor, Ven.; mpoBddAdw cor, Meineke; mpo- 
Badw oor, Hirschig. 

495. der’: reir’, Rav. Some editt., as G. Hermann and Dindorf, read 
KGAreT . 

511. elvexa, évexa, ovvexa: see on 6. Brunck, Dindorf, Cobet, and some 
others, write ovvexa. 

520. vikroaw eywye: vikroapl 7 éyd, G. Hermann; wkyjoaul y éyo, 
Bentley. 

523. mpwrovs: mpetnv, Welcker. See note. 

526. ovver’: etver’, Ven. See on 6. 

533. tpiv: dpav, Sauppe. See note. 

538. oKutivov: okutlov, one Codex Dobraei. 


CRITICAL NOTES. 249 


553. mpatictov: mporepov, Ray. ; mpwrirtos, Cobet. 

575. mporéxete: mpooxete, Bentley; mpdoaxere (Dindorf) seems prefer- 
able, as mpooxete must be from mpo¢xeuv. 

592. tw: ’v to, Elmsley and Sauppe. See note. 

595. avre: avoe, Bergk. See note. 

615. dyciw vpas kovK: yoy, vpds 8 ovk, Bentley. 

638. 7 mepl errav 7 pvluav: 7 pvdpav 7 aepl érav, G. Hermann. 

647. taxv y: taxa 8, Reiske.—ov mepl: amepl, Ray., Ven. 

652. vy tov A’: transferred from Strepsiades to Socrates by Hirschig. 

663. kata Taito: Kal rairo, G. Hermann. 

664. depe. mas: hépe mas, Bamberg. 

676. y aveparreto: 'vendtteto, Dobree. 

679. KapdSomny OrjAcav: KapSomnv; OrAcav, Kock.—dpOds ydp Aéyes: 
transferred from Strepsiades to Socrates by G. Hermann. 

681. ér. Sy ye: Ere ye, Rav., Ven. ; éru $€ ye, Meineke. 

687. €or otk: ovk got’, Kock. See note. In order to remove the supposed 
difficulty, O. Schneider suggests Puddas, Eeveas for Pirdtevos in 686. 

696. ixetrevw o° évOad’: ixeredw o évravO, Rav., Ven.; lkerevw, vraibd o’, 
Kock; ixerevw ’vraid y’, Dobree. 

734. mAnv 7: ARV cl, Meineke. See on 361. 

744. tHv younv: TH yvony, G. Hermann. 

750. 8: 8, G. Hermann. 

769. épe, ri Sqr av, transferred from Socrates to Strepsiades by Reisig. 

770. omore ypadouto: dior’ éyypadorto, Cobet. 

776. dmootpéais: arortpéepar, Meineke. 

783. otk dv SiSagtaipnv: Elmsley (on Eur. Med. 290) proposed ovk dv &8d- 
fap’ dv, instead of which Kock suggests ov ydp SiSagou’ av. 

784. val pds tav: tlvats mpdos Tay, Ray. ; val oe mpds, G. Hermann. 

786. vuvl, viv, 84 ye, or SyTa: Av, 6, Kock. 

817. Ala tov: AC ov, rov, Kock; At od tov, Meineke. 

819. rov: ro, Valckenaer. The argument that the Greeks did not say 
TovS Beovds vopltey in the general sense of believe in (the) gods, hardly applies 
here; still r6 seems preferable. 

821. dpxaixa: apxaukd, Dindorf. See note. 

824. Sibdtys: SiSdtas, Dawes. GMT. 45, nN. 8 and foot-note.—vuvl: viv, 
Ray.; vuv6y, Cobet. . 

827. torw: everrw (ic. ér €otiv), Rav.; €or ér, Kock. 

838. xaradover: katadoa, Bekker. ‘The metre demands the change. 

847. rlva voplles: Tl dvopdters, Meineke; rly’ dvopdtes, Mehler. 

862. of6’: Kock proposes interr. ole’, used parenthetically, 

869. 0’: otmrw, Meineke, to avoid lengthening a in kpepaSpay. 

872. kpépao y: kpépar, Brunck.— ds 7Aov: ds tO&rov, Meineke, retaining 
kpépato y’ of the Mss. 

883 f. See Introd. § 40f. 


250 CRITICAL NOTES. 


887. Transferred from Strepsiades to Socrates by Beer.—8 ovv: viv, 
Ray.; vuy, Dindorf. 

901. tatr: y atra, Rav.; *yd ait’, G. Hermann. There is not sufficient 
objection either to tatr or to ¥ avr (the virtual reading of Ray.) to justify 
the introduction into the text of the synizesis of w with av. If aura is-to be 
preserved, and yé dispensed with, it would be better to read GAN aytihéyov 
avr avatpéw. Some read ’yatvr’ (yo avr’ with crasis) ; but y avr’ is prob. 
the correct reading. 

918. Kal yvwoOroet ror’: yvaoOnoe mot, Rav., Ven.; ywwoOroe tol mor’, 
G. Hermann. 

925. See note for the rearrangement proposed by Kock. 

966. etr av: eir dv suggested by Kock. But see note on 975. 

968. évrewvapevous: évruvapevys, Rav.; évruvowevns (with 4 over tv), Ven. 
G. Hermann’s proposed reading évrewapevys, sc. THs KLBdpas, is doubtful, since 
1 KiOdpa évreiverar dpyoviay is hardly Greek. The common reading, on the 
contrary, as well as that of Ray. and that of Ven., may have originated from 
évTevapevos. 

976. épactais: épactaicw, Toup. 

982. dvnfov or dv dvnPov: avvnfov, Dindorf. The fact that the first syllable 
is freq. short shows that dynos must have been one way of writing the word ; 
but the occasional use of that syllable as a long one is no proof (as some 
assume) that we must write dvvn9os ; still this form is found in some Mss. 

995. péAdrers: peAAet, Reiz. With péAdes some read ot for 6 tt. 

1010. apds tovtois mporexys: mpdos TovToow éxys, Bergk. The much 
more usual caesura would be secured by tovrowrw mpocéexys. See note. 

1023. dvatAyoe: o avarAyoe, several Mss. 

1040. kal rotor vopois kal: Toiot vopoirt kal, Rav.,Ven.; Tots vopots kal, a 
few Mss.; totow vopots év, Kock. 

1046. Sedov: SeAotatov, Rav., Ven., and some other Mss.; also Schol. 
Because of this evidence in favor of SeAdrarov, and because dtu KdKirTov 
éott is very tame, Kock proposes something like ott tout BAakiorarov Kat 
Sekoratoy tov avdpa. For BAakiorartos, cf Xen. Mem. iii. 13.4. Athen. vii. 
277d. Tim. Lex. Plat. 61 (Ruhnken) explains it, xatvov Ty mpoaipece. 
The Schol. on our passage has the striking remark, kdkurtov éore: éypot yap 
kal Xavvot ta cupara. Servdkortraroy S€ eimev’ exAvet yap. To this is 
added in the Codex Brunckii, SeAedv movet tov avipa: padkakias yap alriov. 

1052. éoti, ratr: éoriv ait’ (/.c. aita), Reisig. 

1063. 8a TotdTo: $0 adro, Porson. 

1064. daoretov ye: doteiov To, Rav. 

1075. elev. mopep’: elev’ aveut, Kayser; cf Pax, 663, elev, dxovo. 

1109. olay: otov, Teuffel following Ray. and Ven. 1110. 

1119. texovoas or Texovoas Tas: Te kal Tas, Koraés. 

1137. éyod: kapov, Kock; kal pov, Meineke. —dra: arta, Porson. 

1141. Stkdcacbat: SixdcecSar, Kiister. See Madvig, Advers. Crit. 1. 156 f£ 


CRITICAL NOTES. 251 


1146. kdywye o”: some, as Dind., write kaywyé o’, making o€ unemphatic ; 
but the contrast of persons seems to call for emphasis. Cf: 1277, 1411; Av. 
1055. That emphatic oé may suffer elision of its vowel, is shown by such 
examples as Eur. Alc. 667, 984; Tro. 945; Rhes. 397, ete. 

1151. ’AmaoAn: "Aratody, Lobeck. 

1169. ov AaPdy: AaBay tov viov cov, Ray., Ven.; AaBay tov viov, Dindorf. 

1179. ris: tts, Kock. —rypépa: transferred from Phidippides to Strepsia- 
des by Geel. 

1184. yévowr’ dv: yévorro, Meineke, followed by Kock. It is to be regretted 
that this unnecessary emendation has been received with some favor. The 
sense calls for so-called potential dy, as this protasis is at the same time an 
apodosis ; lit., unless (under some possible supposition) the same woman should be 
both old and young. ‘yevéo®ar often means prove to be. 

1190. ye thy évny Te Kal: Te THY Evny kal TH, G. Hermann. This emenda- 
tion, which was made in order to bolster up the logic of Phidippides, might 
well be dispensed with. See note. 

1192. mpoceOnkev: mpocebnx’, Bentley. Cf 214, and sce on 726. 

1194. amaddAarrowé’: S:adAdrrow)’, Hirschig. 

1206. Xrpeplases: see note and Metres. It is quite possible that by 
EZTPEVIAAEZ® (ante-Euclidean) Ar. meant the nom., not the voc. 

1228. As tov is wanting in Ray. and Ven., Kock suggests pa At’ od yap* 
ov yap Tw KTE. 

1238. xods or xods: xoas, Elmsley. 

1242. rovtwv: tovtw, Rav.; tovtw, Kock. rovrwv (depending on 8ixyy) is 
retained by Dindorf and others. 

1246. dmroddcav por Soxet: transferred by Beer to Pasias (with change of 
pot into wot) from the witness, who is a kwpov mpocwrov. Acc.to Kock, these 
witnesses in Ar. never speak. 

1252. Perhaps we should read ovx deov (or ovx, doov) y Ep elS€var. See 
examples from Leel. and Plat. Theaet. quoted in note. C/. Thesm. 34. 

1262. +i 8 doris: 1h 8; ootis, Meineke. 

1275. airds: atbis, Bergk. 

1304. épacbels: éfapOels, Reisig. 

1309f. tows and dv@’ added by Reisig. Kock suggests the omission of all 
between mroujoet and Kakov. 

1310. ri kaxov AaPeitv: Kaxov AaPeitv Tu, Gr. Hermann. 

1349 f. SyAdv ye TO Arp’ etl TavOpurov: Sydow ye To TavBpds TO vonpa 
(purpose), Kock; 89Aov ye Tav|Opurov ’ott To Ajpa, G. Hermann, 

1352. H5n A€yew xpI Tpos: Xpr] 5x A€yetv mpds Tov, Meineke. 

1356. kpidv: Kpioyv, G. Hermann. See note, 

1359. dpa rimrerOar: dpdrrec Oar, Meineke. 

1366. Placed after 1368 acc. to Fritzsche’s suggestion (on Thesm. 1043). 
—mpurov: mpwkroy, I. Thiersch (who, of course, does not transpose). 

1371. éxlva: é€Blva, Dindorf. Hardly necessary. 


252 CRITICAL NOTES. 

1378. 3: &, Kock. Those who retain & omit the dash. : 

1380. dvaioyuvte, o : some write dvaloxuvré o’, to which there can be no 
objection if o€ is not emphatic; for the voc. is very often followed by an 
enclitic. The triple accent may be made an objection to the circumflex on 
o-, not to the final acute. 

1384. pacar: ppdcas,a few Mss. Kock is inclined to read dpacas (with 
Cobet); but the inf. is good Att. usage. 

1385. S€ pe: perhaps 8 épeé, as some write, is better. See critical note on 
1146. 

1398. Sofas: Teuffel and some other editt. read S0€ys. 

1401. povy Tov votv: Tov voiv povov, Rav.; tov vovv povy, Bentley. 

1411. evvoeiv opoiws ture tT: Ray. omits 1’; edvootv’ dpoiws tumrev, Kock. 

1412. rotr’: 708’, Bentley. . 

1418. In the latter part of the verse the Mss. vary, indicating a corruption; 
but neither Bergk’s rod véov ‘orl nor Kayser’s vy AC éott is satisfactory. 
Kock suggests mpooepevous Tt, Si quid admiserint. 

1421. Qels totrov rv: Tels TovTov qv, Rav., Ven., and some other Mss. ; 
Tels ToT Av, Kock. 

1427. ddextpvdvas: see note. Many editors adopt Bothe’s adéxropas. 

1431. émi ~vAov: the reading of Rav., kamal amAeciov, shows that some rare 
word has been replaced in the other Mss. by the gloss —vAov. The correct 
reading is, no doubt, kam’ ixplov, as G. Hermann pointed out. Cf. Poll. x. 
157, Soxol, SoxlSes, ikpia; Hesych., ixpla, ra opOa EvAa Ta él THS mpvpvns Kal 
mpwpas; Phot., tkpra, opOd EvAa. In Nic. Ther. 198, the domestic fowls are 
robbed by a weasel, évOa A€xos TevxovTar én’ ikptov. The tis seen in Thesm. 
395, lxplov, VU _. 

1436. reOvyge: reOvrites, Dawes and Elmsley. See note. 

1447. qv tavtl: Av TavtTnv, Ven.; 4 TavT qv, Kock. 

1458. orav tia: ovtiv’ av, Porson. 

1466. per’ epod (y') eAOdv (2X0): pereAOav, G. Hermann.—ot: Cobet pro- 
poses ov (= TovTwy a). 

1470. ovx €or ovk: ovker €or, Porson. 

1472f. rovr’ wopnv bia Tovrovl: Bentley suggested tot’ wopny Ala tovrovl. 
—rTovtovl: tovrovl, Meineke. 

1508. ovvexa: eivexa. See on 6, with critical note. 












UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
Los Angeles 


This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 






e | Een NRL 
i JuL 2519 g OCT 02 S43 
; : REC'D LO-URL | BN: 9 190 





Form L9—32m-8,'58 (5876s4) 444 


TT 


UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILI 





